《Legends of Evil Spirit》


 C1

    My name is Zhang Fugui, and I was born in the year 721 of the Heavenly Treasure of the Di Nation. I was nine years old this year, and I live at the border of the Di Kingdom in a place called Peace Village. Peace Village was a small village. Within a radius of twenty Li, there were only a hundred or so people.


    Both my parents worked hard for half their lives, saving a little money for me to use in the village school and as a betrothal gift for me to marry my wife in the future.


    At the age of nine, I had become a little more sensible and knew how to do some housework for my family, so I was rather doted on by my parents. Of course, when the adults in the village saw that I was sensible, they all doted on me.


    "Rich son? It''s time to eat! " My father was shouting at me again, making the neighbors laugh.


    "Father, I was wondering if you could give me a different name. Wealth, this is the same name as that dog at the village entrance!" Listen, every time you call out to me, the neighbors laugh. " I protested when I got back to the house.


    "What''s wrong with this name!?" "Your father has never had any future in his life. I only hope that you can be rich or rich, and your father can also benefit from this. Aren''t you happy today?"


    I shook my head and didn''t argue. It had been a month since I''d protested, and at first I would have argued for a long time, but gradually, knowing my father''s temper, I had no choice but to let it go, although I was still a little uncomfortable in my heart and couldn''t help muttering a few words each time.


    My father had been a farmer for dozens of years and had not been able to make much money, but luckily for him, this place was very far away from the world. There were no corrupt officials or robbers, so he could live a decent life. Sometimes I can''t help thinking that if Dad was a little whiter, he might be pretty.


    "It''s time to eat. What are you thinking about?" My mother was a good wife, thin and weak. Although she was not as good-looking as my second aunt at the village entrance, she was still very delicate. Her entire mind was on me and Father. My parents were also very loving. Sometimes, they would hear my mother tell my father that she wanted to give me a younger brother or a younger sister, but when it came to this topic, my mother would sigh for a long time.


    "Oh, nothing." I picked up the chopsticks and put them in my mouth.


    "Eat slowly, don''t choke." Mom always likes to watch me and Dad eat, but she can''t eat much herself. The doctor also told her that she was weak and should eat more, but she always shook her head and didn''t say anything.


    "Wealthy son, come and eat more. Listen to your teacher in the school. When you enter the university hall in town, you will have some potential. You don''t need to work as hard as father to cultivate." My father nagged as he helped me with the food.


    My mother glared at my father and said, "Don''t listen to your father. Even if you can''t go to the town, you will still have some prospects."


    I watched one of them as a white face, the other as a black face. This sort of trick would be put on from time to time, but it would be better for me to go into the town and become a high official in the future. But I don''t want to be an official, at least not yet.


    After dinner, I washed the dishes and put on a bowl of rice and a plate of vegetables. I carried the basket to Grandpa Sun''s place. Grandpa Sun is a very, very old man. Every time I see him, I feel that he is about to die, but the light in his eyes tells me that his life is still long.


    Since Grandpa Sun came to our village nine years ago, he has always lived next to us. He has no children under his knees and lives alone, so he seems very lonely. But he was very good to me, he told me stories every time he saw me, sometimes he gave me sugar to eat, and he gave me such a nice feeling that sometimes I would rather stay with him than go home, and of course I didn''t think too much about it. In fact, I think he was good to me because he had no children and was afraid that no one would die for him. But he said that I was born when he came to this village, and that was why he and I were fated to meet.


    Fate? Hmph, I don''t believe it.


    Strangely, Grandpa Sun didn''t do anything. He would lie down on the bamboo chair all day to bask in the sun. Even when there was no sun, he would lie there to enjoy the wind. He didn''t move even in the middle of winter. I also asked my father, but he told me not to ask anymore.


    When I get old, I want to be like him, without having to worry about life.


    "Grandpa Sun, I brought you something to eat."


    "Oh, it''s Fugui. Come here." The slightly hoarse voice had an inexplicable attraction.


    When I saw Grandpa Sun''s wrinkled and smiling face, I knew he was going to tell me a story. He''s been telling me stories since I was four years old, and it''s been more than four years, but he''s never repeated one, and every one of them is fascinating, and that''s my fatal weakness. From his story, I understood deceit, patience, cruelty, loneliness. It can be said that this is the story of Grandpa Sun, giving me, at the age of nine, the independence and maturity that ordinary children do not have. Of course, I never suspected that the old him knew so many stories. Perhaps, he was talking about the evaluation in the past.


    So I put down the basket and sat down next to him, looking up at the bright sun, and I picked up the palm-leaf fan to cool him down.


    "Grandpa Sun, when you''re free, tell me about my dad. Help me change my name!" I looked at him hopefully.


    "Hur hur, the name ''Fugui'' is pretty good, why did you change it?" Grandpa Sun was lying there, smiling as he asked me.


    "Sigh, I''ve been in the school for two years. I know that name is vulgar, and that dog at the village entrance is also called Fugui. Isn''t this obviously embarrassing?" When I think of the dog, I feel angry, and I wave my fan fiercely.


    "Hehe, don''t worry about it. The name is just a code name. Why are you the only one who can be called rich? No one else can!"


    "But it isn''t human ¡­" I wanted to cry.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t worry about it so much. Let me tell you a story."


    As soon as I heard the story, I immediately became excited. "Whose story is it today?"


    Grandpa Sun''s eyes revealed a hint of reminiscence. "Today, I''ll tell you the story of the Immortal General Long Mei."


    "Celestial General Long Mei ¡­" "Alright!" I was listening intently, but before Grandpa Sun could open his mouth, I heard my father''s extremely inappropriate voice, "Fugui, it''s time to go to school. When you''re late, mister wants you to stand."


    "Eh ¡­" Every time I come to Grandpa Sun''s place, he will think of a way to stop me, worried that I would be enthralled by the story and not go to the academy. As for that, there is still an hour left, but he is afraid that I will be late and cause dissatisfaction to Teacher.


    "Sigh!" I sighed, "Grandpa Sun, I''ll go first. I''ll come see you in the evening."


    "Hehe, studying is more important. Don''t disappoint your parents, go quickly."


    "Okay, then I''ll go first."


    When I left a moment ago, I turned around to see Grandpa Sun calculating something.


    I shook my head and left Grandpa Sun''s place. I packed up two books and headed towards Mister''s academy.


    The private school is on a river outside the village. The river is very clear and is the only water source for us in the village. There is an old willow tree by the river. I think it''s because it''s a good place to fish, because every time you go to class, you fix a few fishing rods under the willow and put in bait, and when you''re resting, you take down the fish you''ve already caught and replace them with bait, so you get a lot of fish every day. And because of this, my friends and I all admire him a lot, because he saves a lot of money and lives much better than we do.


    As I approached the village entrance, I saw several figures sitting under the old locust tree. They were my friends who had invited me to go to school with them.


    "Fugui, is there any story today?"


    His name was Du Wenhu, and he was a bit younger than me. We called him Little Fatty, and the skinny black guy beside him was Zhao Tianbao, the same age as me, but also a few months younger. We called him Little Bao.


    "No, Grandpa Sun didn''t even have time to explain before my father called me over to school." I said helplessly.


    "Well, I was going to trade sugar for a story!" Little Fatty looked disappointed.


    "I''ll change my teeth, I won''t eat sugar!" Actually, I really wanted to eat, my family wasn''t as rich as his family, and Grandpa Sun only told stories for me, so he traded one candy for one story at a time, which had been going on for a long time, and I split one story into two or three or more at a time, so I could eat more sugar.


    This is the daughter of the village''s Uncle Zhang, three years younger than me. Her name is Zhang Shuyu, also known as Xiao Yu.


    I glared at her and walked away from her in a huff. Little Fatty and Little Treasure also knew that I was angry, so they held back their laughter and walked towards the school with me. When Little Yu saw that I wasn''t paying attention to her, her mouth curled up and tears started rolling down her face.


    When we reached the academy, the teacher began to lecture, but I didn''t listen. Looking out the window, I recalled the story Grandpa Sun told me.


    "Zhang Fugui!"


    "Huh?" My heart shuddered as I stood up and looked at Mister. Inevitably, I felt some fear in my heart.


    The teacher had a square face, long hair, and was usually very serious. I groaned in my heart and was about to be punished again.


    "Why aren''t you listening?" the gentleman snapped at me.


    I felt even more bitter and sulked for a while before asking out of the blue, "Sir, do you think there are any immortals?"


    Mister was obviously shocked and stunned for a moment. He frowned and said, "What immortal, study hard. You must strive to become an official in the future. Only then will you have a chance. Don''t keep thinking about those unrealistic things!" Sit down. "


    I was surprised, but the moment I said those words, I regretted it. I didn''t expect that not only did Mister not pursue the matter, he even asked me to sit down. Trembling, I sat down. I saw that there was a complicated look in Teacher''s eyes, and he gave me an indistinct glance in the direction of Grandpa Sun''s house.


    My heart was startled, whether it was an illusion or not. I thought for a while and then calmed down, continuing to listen to mister''s lecture on etiquette and morals.


    Today, Mr. Zhang was doing quite well and even dropped out of school early. After dispersing, Little Fatty, Little Treasure, and that annoying Little Yu all stuck to him.


    "How could you ask that kind of question in class? Aren''t you afraid that you''ll get hit?"


    "Eh, I know what I''m doing." I said vaguely and ran home with my bag, leaving three stunned figures behind.

 C2

    "Father, mother, I''m back."


    "Oh, Fugui is back. It''s been a long time since I last learned. I''ll be eating later. Don''t go anywhere." It was the voice of his mother. Presumably, his father was still working in the fields.


    After dinner, I brought some food and ran to Grandpa Sun. During the day, Mister''s complicated gaze made me look forward to it.


    "Grandpa Sun!" I called out. Grandpa Sun was still lying on the bamboo chair with his eyes closed. When he heard me calling for him, he opened his eyes and looked at me.


    I subconsciously looked into Grandpa Sun''s eyes and discovered that the light in them seemed to have dimmed a little. At this moment, the sun was still setting, but it wasn''t very bright. Maybe I was overthinking it.


    "Grandpa Sun, I brought you something to eat." I walked over and sat down on a low stool. I took some sweet potatoes out of my pocket and put some next to Grandpa Sun. I picked up a piece and started chewing on it. Grandpa Sun just smiled at me, but didn''t eat it.


    Hehe, I can''t bite it! There was a hint of mischievous pleasure in my heart.


    "Rich son, you should be nine years old by now, right?"


    "Mm. It''s been a long time."


    "Hehe." Grandpa Sun smiled and looked at me, "So, time passes so quickly ¡­"


    "Grandpa Sun, you haven''t told me the story of Immortal General Long Mei!" I said, looking at him as I chewed, not bothering with his exclamations.


    Grandpa Sun smiled. "Alright, alright." Then he brought me the fan. I fanned him every time I told him a story, and I didn''t feel tired, I took it for granted.


    "Celestial General Long Mei ¡­" "Grandpa Sun''s slightly magnetic voice is very suitable for telling a story. It seems to carry a trace of reminiscence, as if it carries with it magic ¡­" Long Mei, her original name was Hao Yu. She was a hunter, had her parents, and also had a sister that she loved the most ¡­ The first time I met him, his face was yellow and he had only half a finger left. Blood was forming scabs under his feet, but with every step he took, a clear bloody mark would be left as he staggered towards the north ¡­ I don''t know why he is like that, but I saw the determination, anger and sadness in his eyes ¡­ "Just what happened to make him have such strong will? I am curious and I respect it. Thus, I decided to engrave an essay for him ¡­"


    "I watched him cross the mountains, cross the river and walk on the vast desert. After walking for 11 days, he has definitely walked for more than 11 days. It is just that when I met him, he was already on his way ¡­ "He fell to the ground with his life hanging by a thread. I looked at the sorrow in his eyes and the despair in his heart ¡­"


    "At this moment, a door has appeared. This door is 300 feet tall, is dozens of feet wide, and its entire body is grayish-white. Inside the door is a gigantic black vortex that seems to be able to attract anyone''s attention ¡­" I saw it, Hao Yu saw it too. He struggled to get up, and with three steps, he walked towards the door. His body is already this weak, but the light in his eyes doesn''t seem to dissipate at all ¡­ "


    "He stands in front of the door and looks at the door that makes people terrified like the mouth of a giant beast. He murmurs, ''Can I get revenge? Can I get revenge just by going in...'' I am at the entrance. Looking inside, I feel a little nervous, but Haoyu simply smiles and without any hesitation, he steps in ¡­ "


    "Inside the door is another world. I looked at my surroundings. It is a very strange place, as though there is no life in it, no spirit ¡­" When he woke up, he vomited for a moment before raising his head. What entered his sight was a pitch black hall. This hall was really depressing, really depressing ¡­ He was not afraid. He took a step forward, but it was just a step, and he was already at the door ¡­ At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded. The coldness of this voice caused me to be unable to breathe. It caused the me at that time to be a little afraid ¡­ "Why did you come here?" "For, for revenge..." "To be able to come here, Gu, it''s not easy for you. This can help you get your revenge." "Condition..." "My entire life will be mine!" "Alright!" Haoyu fainted. I saw a man wearing a black wooden mask, and following the orders of his king, he brought Haoyu to a cave and healed his injuries. "


    "A few days later, Haoyu woke up. The masked man in black placed a bottle of pills and a book of cultivation techniques next to him. He said that each pill was a month and he would come every three years to guide and inspect Haoyu''s cultivation. Pills, with a hint of the scent of blood, cultivation technique, nameless.


    I can endure boredom, but Haoyu doesn''t care about boredom at all. The days of training are very long. I forgot the time, only feeling that he is gradually becoming stronger, slowly becoming crazy ¡­ "


    "I don''t remember how many years have passed, but I remember that day, the black wood masked man came early and told Haoyu that Wang had already found his enemy. I saw Haoyu''s eyes instantly turn red and never fade. The masked man brought Haoyu out of the room and into a strange place. The black wood masked man told Haoyu where his enemy was, and he went alone. Seeing Haoyu face that nine foot tall man, and his entire body trembling, I know that this is his enemy. To be more precise, he is not a human, but a tiger demon. "


    "Hatred has already caused Haoyu''s heart to no longer remain calm. The two have been fighting for a long time, and seeing that he was unable to do anything to the tiger demon, Haoyu used a secret technique. Behind him, a hill gradually appeared. The tiger demon''s eyes were wide open and bloodshot. With a roar, it turned into a demon body, and the white tiger that was dozens of feet large broke out of the confinement, opened its mouth, spat out a fist-sized demon core at Haoyu, and turned around to escape. "Haoyu used the tomb to suppress the Demon Breaking Pill. Although he himself was injured, he still kept the tiger demon inside."


    "Haoyu killed the tiger demon, returned to the sect, and was bestowed a name by the mysterious King, Long Mei. The Ninth Immortal will ¡­"


    Grandpa Sun told me very slowly, and not too often. The story he told me before was very different from the one he told me today. To be exact, it was different today''s story. The story of Long Mei is as though he was reading it from the side. I don''t know why the story today is so weird, maybe, this is the real story, or maybe, grandpa Sun today, wants to tell me something ¡­ " Grandpa Sun, what happened next? "


    Grandpa Sun smiled as he looked at me. "Later on, there was nothing else."


    "This, this story, doesn''t seem to be complete, right?"


    "The story ends here. This, is already complete."


    Seeing the look in Grandpa Sun''s eyes as he looked at me, I felt a little nervous. What he wanted to express, I vaguely understood a little.


    "Hur hur." I awkwardly smiled. "Grandpa Sun, who is that mysterious king? And who is that black-masked man?"


    "Rich son, you can go find the answer yourself. As long as you are willing."


    "Hehe ¡­" I didn''t dare to look at Grandpa Sun''s eyes. I didn''t know why, but now that he was looking at me, I felt a little uneasy.


    "Tell me, Fugui, are you willing to search for the answer to this question, and become the next person to write the story after me?"


    "Eh ¡­" I lowered my head, confused.


    "Fugui, look at me!"


    I looked into his eyes, and there was a glimmer of anticipation in them. After a moment, I shook my head.


    Grandpa Sun sighed, "You and I were fated to meet each other. You will agree. This is your fate. However, it''s not time yet. "


    I was stunned. Destiny?


    The setting sun pulled at the afterimage, shining on Grandpa Sun''s half-aged face, making it hard for me to see clearly. I slowly felt a sense of oppression. I''m not used to Grandpa Sun''s expression. Suddenly, I feel a bit fearful, but I don''t dare to leave.


    "Rich son, it''s already dark. Why aren''t you going home?" Mother was calling for me, and as if grabbing onto a lifesaver, I quickly got up and ran away.


    "Grandpa Sun, I''ll come see you again when I''m free." I didn''t look back as I ran.


    I washed my feet and went to bed, but I couldn''t sleep. My mind was filled with either Long Mei or Grandpa Sun''s stare at me. I simply stood up and ran to my parents'' room.


    My parents were still awake, so they were chatting about trivial things. When they saw me come in, they greeted me with a smile. My mother took me in her arms, and my father smiled and asked me what I wanted.


    "Father!" I swallowed. "Can you tell me who Grandpa Sun is?"


    My father''s expression clearly faltered, and I felt my mother''s hand stiffen as she hugged me.


    Having guessed that he would not be able to fool me, father sighed and said, "Rich son, it''s not that I don''t want to say it, but you still can''t know."


    "Why can''t I know? I''m already sensible. I know Grandpa Sun must be one of the legendary Immortals!" I broke free from my mother''s hold and stood on the ground, excited.


    "Rich son ¡­" My mother had a bitter look on her face, but she hesitated to speak.


    "Since you know all about it, why are you still asking me?" My father was getting a little angry, and his tone was very strict.


    I don''t know why he''s angry, but looking at him, I know that I might have made a huge mistake, but Grandpa Sun is an immortal.


    "I, why are you all hiding this from me?" When I saw that my father was angry, I felt wronged, but I didn''t know why, but my heart was filled with anger as well.


    "Ahh, rich kid, it''s not that dad and mom don''t want to tell you, it''s just that you really can''t know!" My mother wiped her eyes and knelt down to hug me.


    "Why?" I don''t understand why I can''t know that this isn''t a big deal.


    "Sigh, what should come will eventually come. Child''s mother, tell him!" Father seemed to have aged a bit, and I started to feel uneasy.


    "No, I definitely won''t let rich kids leave!" It''s rare for me to see my mother being so persistent, even a hint of madness in her hoarse voice!


    Father turned around and looked at me with a hint of sadness in his kind eyes. I couldn''t make out the look in his eyes, but I was sure that this was a bad omen.


    "The mother of the child and the rich son already know. If we continue to hide it, it won''t be stopped."


    My mother clung onto the corner of my clothes, unwilling to let go. After a long while, as if she had thought of something, the grip on her hands gradually loosened. It was just that she had fainted.


    "Mother!" "Mother!" I looked at my mother, who had fainted. There were tears on her face, and I felt a twinge in my heart. I grabbed my mother''s hand, trying to wake her up.


    "I''ll do it!" My father squatted down and carried my mother to the bed. After looking at her carefully for a moment, he said, "It''s fine, she''s just too nervous. She fainted. She''ll be fine after a good rest."


    I was worried, and looked anxiously at my mother, who was still frowning. My mother had given too much for us in this life.

 C3

    When my father saw that Mom was fine, he pulled me out of the house. I watched him crouch at the edge of the eaves, his head in his hands, as if in pain.


    I was even more upset. Maybe I didn''t ask this question and there was no such thing. It''s just that I still don''t understand how this insignificant matter could become the source of my parents'' pain!


    "Rich son," my father said, turning his head. His voice was hoarse, and I couldn''t believe that in such a short time, he would be old.


    "Father..." I shivered slightly.


    "What do you want to know? I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you everything!"


    Tears were already streaming down my face, and I threw myself into my father''s arms.


    "I won''t ask, I won''t ask. Rich son won''t ask anymore. Dad, don''t be like this ¡­" My heart was filled with regret, but what could I do now that things had come to this?


    My father held me and cried all night, but he still didn''t say anything. Maybe he didn''t have the courage to say anything. It was dawn when I helped him to his bed and lay down next to his mother.


    I made breakfast and placed it on the table. I picked up my bag and prepared to head to the academy. I really want to pretend that nothing happened, but my heart forbids this.


    Little Fatso, Little Treasure, and Little Yu are still waiting for me at their usual place.


    "Fugui, what kind of story do you have today?" Little Fatso asked me while chewing on his sugar.


    I was depressed. I wanted to pretend that I was fine, but I couldn''t hide the sadness in my eyes and the fatigue in my eyes. I opened my mouth and shook my head without saying anything.


    "What''s the matter, rich boy?"


    Seeing my expression darken, Little Fatty and Little Treasure, and even Little Yu, who had always been on bad terms with me, ran over to ask.


    The way I looked at them was a kind of simple friendship and concern. My heart warmed, and I wanted to say something, but just as I opened my mouth, I felt a sharp pain in my throat, making me unable to speak. I think I cried too hard last night and my voice was hoarse.


    I shook my head, indicating that I was fine. With a smile that was even uglier than crying, I lowered my head and slowly walked away.


    Little Fatty and the others were obviously frightened by me, but they couldn''t stop worrying. They followed by my side, whispering to each other. From time to time, they would glance at me but didn''t dare to get too close. Trembling all the way to the academy, they stopped after class.


    I was not in the mood to listen to what mister had to say. I was in a trance when I finally got to the semester. My voice was a little better. After calling Little Fatty and the rest with a hoarse voice, I walked over to Mister.


    Sir is indeed worthy of being a mister. After seeing me stay alone, he stared at my haggard expression for a while before slowly opening his mouth and saying, "If you have any questions, just ask!"


    I hoarsely asked, "Teacher, who exactly is Grandpa Sun? Why are you all hiding this from me?"


    Mister shook his head, as if he had already expected this question, and sighed, "Follow me!"


    I followed him to the old willow tree. The fish had already taken the bait and was struggling to burst into splashes, but instead of fiddling with the fishing rods, Mister sat down under the tree and stared at the river for a long time before gesturing for me to sit beside him.


    "Do you already know something?"


    I nodded. "I know that Grandpa Sun is an immortal from the legends, and I also know that you are hiding things from me."


    Mr. Wang nodded, then shook his head, "Since you already know, do you know why we are hiding it from you?"


    I looked at him and said nothing.


    The gentleman loosened his shoulders and looked up at the sun shining through the leaves.


    "You know, Peace Village wasn''t called Peace Village before, it was called Pauper Village."


    I was stunned. Beggar village!


    "The beggars from all over the place had nowhere to go, so they gathered here for a temporary rest. At that time, there weren''t many people in the village who could eat, not even me. Even after learning two years of lessons from the old master, he still could not escape the fate of begging. Every year, dozens of people would starve to death. Ten years ago, everyone was united to contribute a little to each family. They gathered some money and bought some farm tools and grain. Finally, a few acres of barren land were cleared and some crops planted. In the first year, everyone gained a lot. Although it''s less than what we have now, it''s still much better than begging for food. "


    A tinge of reminiscence appeared in the eyes of the teacher. Although that kind of life was not worth being nostalgic for, after experiencing it, even the past that could not be erased was worth forgiving.


    I was curious in my heart about why everyone in Peace Village was living a peaceful life. Even though they weren''t rich, they wouldn''t be reduced to begging for food no matter what. Even more puzzling is what this has to do with my question.


    Mister continued to speak, but in his eyes, it was not reminiscence, but pain!


    "The first year, when everyone had a good harvest and saw the sweetness, countless beggars came from all over the place. Everyone was fighting to collect money and continue to cultivate the land. He originally thought that this would be the beginning of a better life, but he didn''t expect that the heavens and earth would be heartless, and all things would be considered as worthless! While everyone was full of hope, which is the period before you were born, the sky had fallen into a great drought. Everyone''s crops were gone, and everyone''s efforts had all gone to waste! "


    "Have you ever seen a wailing cry? Have you ever seen a field full of starving people? Have you ever seen a young man eat anything? "


    I looked at his pale face and quivering eyes. I had not experienced this, and certainly I could not fully understand the pain in his heart, but ten years later, when he remembered that he had still lost his composure, it seemed that the disaster of the past had greatly affected him.


    "What a coincidence. Just when everyone is about to lose all hope and even your parents are about to be unable to hold on, you are about to be born."


    "We all advise your parents not to raise you. But you have to know that at that time, even you wouldn''t be able to raise your own child! How can you raise a newborn baby!?"


    But am I not all right now? I think my parents have no hesitation to give birth to me! These are my parents, and I know them.


    As expected, the gentleman leaned against the tree, his eyes filled with infinite relief.


    "We all advise your parents to throw you away after you are born and to let you fend for yourself. But your parents wouldn''t agree even if you were beaten to death, and your mother risked her life to have you born. If they don''t have any objections, what can we say? It''s just that my heart is filled with grief. "


    "The moment you were born, when the sound of crying rang out, we witnessed the birth of a life, but we did not see the growth of a life. But, we were wrong! "


    "As soon as you were born, as soon as you cried, the Grandpa Sun you spoke of silently appeared at the side. When he saw you, he laughed and said, "The heavens are destined, the heavens are destined!" He looked around us. When have we ever seen such a dignified gaze before? Everyone was so shocked that their bodies couldn''t help but tremble, and they even wanted to kneel down! "


    After saying that, Mister turned his head to look at me. A trace of a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but there was also a trace of reluctance. Then he glanced at where Grandpa Sun lived and turned around to continue.


    "Your grandpa Sun said that you are our lucky star. From now on, he will live here and watch you grow up. However, he said that you have a destiny. When that day comes and you know his true identity, it will be time for you to leave. After he finished speaking, he actually soared into the sky. I don''t know what sort of divine ability he used, but I can see that his body was covered with golden light, and the crops that have died a long time ago have grown ten to a hundred times more! "


    "At that moment, I will never forget it. How can I forget it!?" That is the turning point of our lives! From then on, the Beggar Village is no longer a Beggar Village, but a named Safe Village. "


    "Safe, safe ¡­" Your grandpa Sun lives here and protects our safety. Even though we know that you are the one who brought us this blissful day, in the future, we may have to sacrifice you to maintain it. This peaceful life is peaceful, but in our hearts, where has it ever been peaceful? "


    The teacher was somewhat agitated as he spoke a bunch of words in a single breath, carrying along a bit of ridicule and a bit of helplessness.


    "Fugui, accompany your parents. Since you already know, you won''t be able to accompany them for long. Sir is useless, I can''t teach you anything in the future. After you leave, just do as you wish ¡­"


    I finally understood why my mother was holding on to my clothes and crying so hard not to let me leave. I also knew why my mother''s body was so weak. I am their only child, and I am their hope. I am gone, and I will never come back.


    After listening to the story, I quietly got up and walked home with tears in my eyes.


    He was still sitting under the old willow tree, watching the hooked fish. I did not see the tears at the corners of his eyes, nor did I hear the murmurs in his heart.


    This was the last time I saw Mister. He told me everything in my father''s place. I understood that he couldn''t bear it, but I didn''t say a word of thanks ¡­ Grandpa Sun, he didn''t lie to me. It''s not that he was afraid that no one would bring him death that''s good for me. It''s just that I don''t know if the fate he spoke of is a fishing rod, waiting for a foolish fish like me ¡­ When I got home, my parents had already finished cooking and were waiting for me.


    "He''s back!" My father''s hoarse voice sounded, causing me to tear even more.


    My mother hugged me. "It''s good that you''re back, it''s good that you''re back ¡­"


    Our family had a good time at dinner. We didn''t mention Grandpa Sun, nor did we know that he was lying on a bamboo chair watching us.


    When night falls, my parents hug me and sleep. In this sleep, I sleep very sweetly, very sweetly. However, on a night like this, in the future, can I still sleep ¡­ When I woke up at dawn, my parents were still sleeping. The moment I got up, they woke up at almost the same time.


    "Rich son ¡­"


    "Mom, don''t worry, I won''t leave. I just want to make breakfast. Dad still has work to do in a bit!" I comforted her.


    When my mother heard this, she revealed a happy smile. So did my father. He let me get up and silently looked at me.


    It is just that, when there are already wounds in my heart, pain, it will always be there ¡­

 C4

    After breakfast, my parents were already up. At this moment, Little Fatty came to my house.


    "Rich son? "Uncle Zhang, Aunt Zhang."


    "Mmm, little fatty, you came looking for rich kids so early?" "Rich son, hurry up and come out!"


    Because we were in the same village, little fatty often came to play with me, so I was quite familiar with my parents.


    "Eh, Little Fatty, why are you here?" I''ve never seen Little Fatty come to my house so early, and besides, he''s going to school soon.


    "Rich son, are you better? I didn''t see you at the academy yesterday afternoon, so I was afraid something might have happened to you! "


    When I saw Little Fatty''s concerned expression, my heart was moved.


    "I''m fine. Look, am I not fine?"


    Seeing that I was fine, Little Fatty heaved a sigh of relief. He then took a big gulp of tea and laughed, "Seeing that you are fine, I am relieved. Let me tell you some good news!"


    I looked at Little Fatty and smiled. "Hur hur, what good news do you have?"


    Little Fatso chuckled, revealing a missing front tooth, "This morning, Mister came to my house and asked me to inform you guys that today is the holidays, there''s no need to go!"


    I was stunned for a moment. The words that mister told me yesterday were still in my mind. I don''t know why, but after hearing that it wasn''t possible to learn, I couldn''t get happy in my heart.


    Seeing me in a daze, Little Fatty gently pushed me away. "Are you alright? Are you still not recovered from your illness?!"


    I woke up. "Ah, nothing, really good news, but why not?"


    "I don''t know either, but regardless of how many he has, isn''t it better to play for an entire day? Alright, I have to go now. I still have to inform Little Treasure and the others."


    I watched Little Fatty bounce away. At the same time, my heart was filled with doubts, I was also a little envious of Little Fatty''s carefree mood. At the very least, the mountain in my heart was still pressing down on me.


    After lunch, I prepared to go find Grandpa Sun.


    There are some things I have to face!


    "Grandpa Sun?"


    When I entered the courtyard, I didn''t see Grandpa Sun sitting on the bamboo chair. I was slightly startled. Grandpa Sun had never seen him leave the bamboo chair. Where did he go this time?


    I walked into the room. It was very empty, with no furniture and not too open. I saw Grandpa Sun with his hands facing the wall. To be more precise, towards the painting on the wall.


    Carrying my grandpa on his back gave me a feeling of greatness. I had never imagined that the old man would have such a upright and dignified side! It was just a back figure, but it gave me such a great shock.


    I suppressed my shock and walked forward to see a painting on the wall. The picture was very simple, only one person, an old man about Grandpa Sun''s age. Although his appearance was completely different, the light in his eyes was exactly the same.


    Grandpa Sun looked at the person in the painting with a somewhat complex expression. I have read the school for two years, and I can barely describe the complicated look in his eyes.


    I knew it must be more than one emotion, and I didn''t know what exactly he was reminiscing about. It was possible that he was purely reminiscing about the people in the painting.


    After a moment of silence, Grandpa Sun finally spoke.


    "You, do you know?"


    The slightly hoarse voice remains. I nod my head.


    After a long moment, he asked, "Rich son, do you know who the person in the painting is?"


    I shook my head.


    "He is my master, which is also my teacher." Grandpa Sun''s tone was full of respect, nostalgia, and a hint of emotion that was hard to explain.


    I didn''t understand what Grandpa Sun meant when he told me about his husband. I couldn''t interrupt him when he looked at his drawing attentively.


    "Back then, I was also as old as you. I was also an innocent child. My Master was a turning point in my life. Thinking back now, perhaps he did not appear in my life, which is the outcome I hope for the most. "


    I shook my head. "What about you? Why did you appear in my life?"


    When Grandpa Sun heard this, he smiled and turned his head to look at me, staring at me.


    "Because this is destiny!"


    "Destiny again!" I couldn''t help but get angry, "Every time you tell me this is fate, but what is this fate that you speak of? "Tell me!"


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Grandpa Sun faced the sky and laughed. I didn''t know what he was laughing about, but this feeling was very uncomfortable.


    "Destiny!" Your destiny is to take my place and be the next storyteller! "


    "If I were to take your place, I would have to leave my parents and leave this village!"


    Grandpa Sun paused before nodding his head.


    "Fine, I refuse!" I didn''t want to see my mother''s heart breaking again, and I didn''t want to see my father older.


    "Hehe, you still don''t understand ¡­" Your destiny cannot be refused by you! " Grandpa Sun sighed. It was as if he had once struggled like the current me. He suddenly turned around and stared at me, saying word by word, "You can only accept it!" The sound was so loud that my ears buzzed.


    My heart turned cold and my breathing quickened. I didn''t even have the heart to resist and didn''t even dare to move! At this moment, Grandpa Sun no longer seemed like a human in my eyes. He seemed like a mountain, a towering mountain! I am so small and weak at his feet! What he said was the power of the heavens, and I couldn''t reject him in the slightest! At this time, I still don''t understand. Grandpa Sun is using his power to intimidate me!


    "You should treasure it well. You don''t have much time left, and I don''t have much either." After a few breaths of time, Grandpa Sun''s face relaxed. He looked at me with a kind expression.


    My heart shuddered as I slowly calmed my emotions. I believed what Grandpa Sun said to be true. I was powerless to resist. He could only endure the last bit of unwillingness as he continued to ask, "Who is the one who wrote the story? Is there anyone else who writes stories? Aren''t you an immortal?


    Grandpa Sun smiled. "I can''t be considered an immortal. I can only say that I''m an immortal. There might be others who write stories, but my master and I haven''t found anyone else." As for the person who wrote this story, it is one of my lineage, called the Dao inscription! "


    "Dao inscription!" I muttered.


    "That''s right!" A light flashed in Grandpa Sun''s eyes. "Three thousand great Daos! Three thousand great Daos!" "The meridian of my inscriptions is the author of this great dao!"


    Then he turned to look at me, his voice full of passion: "I''ve told you many stories, small or big. Every story is a kind of Dao! Although most of them were the same, the process was unique! "This is also a kind of Dao. One day, all Daos will become one, and this will be the end of the Grand Dao ¡ª the Pathless Realm!"


    I don''t understand what Grandpa Sun is talking about, nor do I know any nonsense, but seeing how excited he is, I know that this is definitely something extraordinary!


    Grandpa Sun calmed down and looked at me. "Are you willing to be the person who follows the main road?"


    From the day Grandpa Sun told me a story, my desire had already sprouted in my heart like a seed. However, the only bit of reason I have left told me that I still have my parents. I don''t care about my dreams. I don''t want to be an unfilial person.


    I swallowed and shook my head.


    "You don''t have to refuse. From the look in your eyes, I can tell that you are very willing. And, you have to be willing. If you are afraid of being bound by the secular world, I can help you."


    Grandpa Sun''s words are undoubtedly very attractive. Perhaps it is to prevent father and mother from being sad, or perhaps it is my selfishness that occupies my body and mind, or perhaps it is me who is afraid, really afraid ¡­ I nodded.


    "If one day the destiny you mentioned really comes and I am unable to escape, then, please do me a favor!"


    Grandpa Sun nodded, a trace of gratification flashing through his eyes.


    "If you agree, you are my disciple. If I can do it, I will help you no matter how much help I have!"


    "Alright," I clenched my teeth, and said word by word, "If that day ever comes, I hope that you can help me make everyone forget about me!" My heart is in extreme pain. At this moment, I finally understand what it means to be in pain from the heart. If my heart hurts, then it means that I am truly in pain ¡­ Grandpa Sun was stunned. It was clear that he was a bit shocked. "Are you really willing?"


    Tears welled in my eyes. How could I bear it! They are my parents, they are my friends! However, everything that needed to be faced had to be dealt with. Everything that needed to be resolved had to be dealt with. If fate really does come and I am powerless to resist it, then I might as well prepare in advance so that the one who is injured is limited to me!


    Grandpa Sun promised me that, but in my heart, I still walked out of Grandpa Sun''s house with great disappointment. Just as he was wiping away his tears and raising his head, he saw my parents standing at the entrance of Grandpa Sun''s courtyard.


    "Rich son ¡­" The mother called out softly, and tears began to flow down her face. Father also sighed, and his expression was filled with incomparable pain.


    I felt pain in my heart once again and forcefully endured it. I quickly walked forward and said with a smile, "Father, Mother, don''t worry. I''ve already told Grandpa Sun that I won''t be leaving."


    "Really, really?" Mom hugged me and asked with unparalleled hope. Dad also had a look of surprise on his face.


    I nodded. "Really!"


    In a flash, my mother threw her arms around me and burst into tears. Father was grinning from ear to ear, but as he laughed, tears began to fall.


    Mom and Dad didn''t suspect me, or maybe they really did. They just buried it in their hearts and chose to believe in me to comfort themselves.


    Tonight, our family killed a chicken to celebrate, and we ate it very well. I only hope for the destiny that Grandpa Sun spoke of to not come, or perhaps, to come a little later. However, all of this may just be my extravagant hopes.


    The next morning, my father did not go to work, and I did not go to class.


    "Eh, Uncle Du, is Little Fatty here?" I went to Little Fatty''s house and asked him to help me ask for a leave of absence from Mister.


    "Oh, rich boy, he''s in his room. Go in." Uncle Du is a very warm-hearted person, he is a carpenter, his skills are not bad, and because of this his family is much richer than ours, but it is also true, he is prepared to take in another concubine, which will touch Aunt Du''s bottom line, from time to time the two of them quarreled, often causing Little Fatty to be angry, this, early in the morning, Little Fatty was called by Aunt Du to the hall to talk about this matter.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw Little Fatty listening to Aunt Du with a bitter face, full of words like ''be honest as a person, don''t be like your father'' and ''be single-minded towards your wife''. I smiled bitterly, forget it, since you are my friend, then I will save you.


    "Cough cough ¡­" I pretended to cough twice. When Little Fatty raised his head and saw that it was me, a light flashed across his eyes. He got up and ran away, "Mother, Fugui son called me to go to school, I''m leaving ¡­" Only Aunt Du was left in shock.

 C5

    After running out of the house and out of the yard, Little Fatty took a deep breath and patted me on the shoulder. "Rich son, it''s all thanks to you this time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known how long my mother would nag for."


    I giggled as I looked at him. "Why? When will there be a second mother?"


    Little Fatso''s eyes bulged out, "How dare you laugh at me!" Hmph, if my mother doesn''t submit, then my father can forget about even thinking about ever! "


    She felt that Aunt Du was a tigress in her son''s eyes! I laughed. When I saw Little Fatso''s gloomy face, which was on the verge of dripping water, I immediately stopped laughing.


    "Hmph," Little Fatso snorted. "You didn''t come to find me so early to make fun of me, did you?"


    I did my best to calm my heart. "Of course not. You''re my friend. How could I laugh at you?"


    "I wonder who was smiling so happily just now!" Looking at Little Fatso''s sinister gaze, I turn my head away in embarrassment.


    "Alright, alright, let''s get down to business." I straightened my expression and said to Little Fatso.


    Seeing that I had become more serious, Little Fatty did not continue to cause trouble and asked, "What important matter?"


    I sighed. "Tell Mister that I want to take a few days leave. I won''t be going for these three or four days."


    "What?" "And the reason?" Little Fatso was very surprised. "It can''t be that you haven''t recovered from your illness yet, right?"


    "No," I shook my head. "Just say this to him, he," I thought of what he had said to me under the old willow tree, and hesitated. "You say so, he should agree."


    Little Fatso frowned, "You little brat, I''ll tell you this. If not, blame me too. Hmph, I will make you suffer until the end!"


    "Alright, alright, let''s say I owe you one!"


    Seeing my serious face, Little Fatty nodded, "Then tell me, why did you ask for leave?"


    I shook my head. "Ai, it''s useless even if you know about it. Anyway, it''s only for two days. Just consider it as me getting sick."


    After so many years of chatting, Little Fatty knew that I was a person of my nature so he didn''t pursue the matter any further. After chatting for a while, he left.


    When I returned home, I found Xiaoyu in my house. Xiao Yu knows that I have always disliked her, but now that she has come over, I don''t understand.


    When Xiaoyu saw me coming back, she got up from her stool. She had a basket in her hands, and her eyes were filled with fear. She was afraid that I would scold her. For a moment, the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    Perhaps, in the near future, they will all forget me, so a little conflict between us is really not worth mentioning.


    "Brother Fugui," Xiao Yu said timidly, "I saw that you got sick yesterday, so I took some eggs from home, I hope you get better soon." Then he handed the basket over.


    The Xiao Yu family is about the same as my family, her parents are cultivated as well, and our family''s relationship is quite good, to the extent that her parents even had thoughts of betrothal a child to their family.


    Seeing that she was still afraid, she smiled and took the basket, "Thanks. I''ve recovered, so don''t worry."


    Xiaoyu was pleased that I didn''t scold her or show any sign of unfriendliness, and the atmosphere became lively. After my mother urged her to stay, Xiaoyu stayed at my house for lunch before leaving. When she left, Xiaoyu told me that she would help her dog change her name. I looked at her back as she left, and for a moment I was at a loss.


    The happiness of being late was always so profound.


    The simple and happy days passed just like that. In just two short days, I seemed very relaxed and happy. At least, on the surface, I was. My parents were also accompanying me. My father would come home early every day, and my mother would make a big pile of food that I liked to eat at every meal.


    On the morning of the third day, I had just woken up and was washing my face when a voice suddenly rang in my head: "Fugui, come here ¡­" This ¡­ this is Grandpa Sun''s voice! I wasn''t at a loss as to why Grandpa Sun''s voice would randomly ring in my head. It was so clear that the only thing I cared about was fate! Was it coming?


    Feeling flustered, I threw down my towel and ran out. When my parents saw me leaving the house in a hurry, they immediately started chasing after me.


    When I arrived at Grandpa Sun''s house, I saw Grandpa Sun with his hands behind his back. At that moment, my parents also ran over.


    "Fugui, come with me." Grandpa Sun''s words were unquestionable.


    I was nervous, but I held back the urge to admit defeat and stepped in.


    "Rich son ¡­" His mother''s tearful voice came from behind him.


    "All of you, go back!" Grandpa Sun calmly said without turning around.


    "I won''t!" It was unknown where my mother got the courage, but she suddenly let out a roar. If it wasn''t for my father dragging her, she would have rushed over already.


    "Hmph! Rich children are our children. I don''t care if you''re an Immortal or a God. Even if you saved us, as long as you dare to hurt him, I''ll kill you no matter what!" My father was also glaring at Grandpa Sun. His left hand was trembling as he held a wooden sabre.


    "Sigh," Grandpa Sun, who had his back to us, shook his head, "They are all evil!" Ye Zichen quickly walked into the room.


    I turned around and looked at my parents. With tears streaming down my face, I said, "Father, Mother, you guys go back first. He won''t hurt me!"


    "Fugui," Mom said with tears in her eyes. She wanted to hug me, but as soon as she took a step forward, a yellow light appeared at the door, preventing her from entering. Mom was stopped by the yellow light and didn''t see any pain, so she was probably unharmed.


    I nodded towards Father. Father gritted his teeth and nodded slightly. His resolute expression was filled with resolution.


    I left in large strides. It could be seen that my parents and the rest did not believe what I said back then. Looks like they were the same as me in the past few days. They were just pretending to be relaxed ¡­ After entering the room, Grandpa Sun sat cross-legged on a prayer mat. When he saw me enter, he nodded and said, "There isn''t much time left."


    "How much longer?" My heart was pounding.


    "Hey," Grandpa Sun seemed to be reluctant to break my expectations. "Tonight at midnight!"


    A thunderous roar sounded in my head, "Brat, tsk, tonight..."


    "Don''t worry, after you leave, I will erase their memories of the people in the village. Your mother, I will cure the illness that she cannot have children with. From now on, you will not be the center of attention for the people in the village ¡­"


    Grandpa Sun thought about it very carefully. At least after I leave, everything will be perfect. But, my mood won''t be able to relax even a little. I finally experienced what it meant to feel pain as though my heart was being cut by knives ¡­ After coming out, my parents were still waiting for me at the door. I forced a smile on my face, but it was even uglier than crying. I was still too young, and my emotions couldn''t be concealed.


    "Rich son ¡­" Looking at my appearance, Father and Mother had already roughly guessed the outcome.


    "How long, how long?" Dad asked me in a quavering voice, and my mother covered her ears and shook her head.


    "Today... "Three years," I said, biting my tongue and lying to them one last time. "Three more years!"


    "Really, really?" Father was afraid that I would lie to him again, so he lit up his last hope.


    "Really, if you don''t believe me, ask Grandpa Sun." I tried my best to pretend that I was fine. Three years, at least I still had time to get along, at least I still had hope... " "We still have three years, and we still have hope. I refuse to believe that we won''t be able to find a solution within these three years!"


    When my mother heard this, a trace of hope arose in her eyes. She hugged me and cried non-stop.


    When I was still half an hour away, I tossed and turned, afraid that that moment would come. Since he couldn''t sleep anyway, he decided to go out and take a look. He saw that his parents had already gotten up and were staring at the sky with a face full of surprise. The people in the village were the same.


    I raised my head and saw countless streaks of green and red light streaking across the sky like shooting stars.


    Initially, I thought that they were just passing by, but who would have thought that a few of the long arcs in the sky would suddenly stop and head towards our village.


    Amidst our shock and panic, we saw several figures descend at the same time. One of them looked like an old man with a grey goatee. He had an unfathomable appearance. Behind him were three young men and a young man.


    The old man and the boy walked straight toward me, not looking at each other. My heart trembles, but I really don''t know why.


    The old man looked at me with surprise in his eyes. "Good, good, good. To think that I would meet such an outstanding child here. This trip was not in vain."


    "Humph, your aptitude is indeed good, but I don''t know about your temperament. If you can, it would be fine if you become my disciple, but since an old man like you has taken a fancy to it, so what if I give it to you!"


    "Ha ha-ha ha," the old man glanced at the youth, "If it wasn''t for the fact that you couldn''t beat me, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be so kind."


    The youth coldly snorted, turned his head and whispered to a young man. Then, he left.


    When the old man saw the young man leave, disdain flashed in his eyes, and he turned to me. "Bring him back to the door, and if there is anyone who stands in his way, kill him!"


    The other two young men behind him clasped their fists and said, "Yes!"


    The old man gave me one last look and flew away.


    Two young men walked straight towards me. Before I could react, my mother blocked my way. "You''re not allowed to take my son away!" My father stepped forward and stood in front of me.


    Humph! You don''t know what''s good for you! For you, you ants, to catch the eyes of the elders is already a great blessing! If you dare to block our way again, you better watch out for your life! The one who spoke was a young man with a sword strapped to his back and dressed in white, appearing somewhat otherworldly.


    "NO!" "He''s my son. Even if he dies, I won''t allow you to take him away!" The mother''s voice was hoarse, but she couldn''t stop this kind of immortal person. The youth waved his sleeves and flew several feet away, but the youth showed mercy and didn''t seem to notice that his mother was hurt. His father''s eyes were wide open as he prepared to fight with his life on the line.


    I quickly took a step forward and pulled Father back as I cried, "Dad, forget it! They are immortals! We can''t stop them!"


    Mom got up and ran over to hug me with Dad, refusing to let go.


    "Hmph, if you don''t let go now, I''ll kill everyone in the village!" I''ll give you all three breaths of time to say your farewells! "


    "Rich son ¡­" My parents held me, choking and unable to speak. They just stared at me as if they wanted to carve me into their minds.


    "Father, mother, your son was unfilial and lied to you ¡­" My eyes were filled with tears, but I had already revealed the truth.


    "Mother doesn''t blame you. Your father and I both know, we both know ¡­"


    Just as I was about to speak, I heard the young man coldly say, "Time''s up. Let''s go!" With that, the other young man grabbed me and shot into the air, leaving my parents screaming at the top of their lungs. The cold astral wind was like a knife slicing into my face, and it hurt, but it couldn''t compare to the pain in my heart. "At this moment, it is Zi Xiang ¡­" If you don''t want to be blind, then close your eyes! "


    I was helpless. I slowly closed my eyes and tears flowed down my face. I didn''t know where they had drifted to ¡­

 C6

    My heart felt extremely uncomfortable. My tightly closed eyes couldn''t stop the tears from gushing out. However, other than my heart filled with reluctance and grief, there was also a trace of confusion and loneliness. There was also helplessness. After a long while, the white-clothed Immortal who was flying with me saw that I was sad, so he advised, "Don''t cry anymore. There is always a banquet in this world. Leaving early might not be a bad thing ¡­"


    Seeing that I was still in tears, the young man seemed to be at a loss. "What is your name?" he asked me.


    I suppressed the pain in my heart and replied choked with sobs, "My name is Zhang Fugui."


    Of course, I couldn''t guess, so I couldn''t help but be curious. I heard the young man chuckle, "My name is Chen Dafu, isn''t it more vulgar than your name?"


    I couldn''t help but laugh. This smile eased the grief in my heart a lot. "Say, your real name. Will you stop calling yourself by your original name once you become an immortal?"


    "Yes, I haven''t been calling my original name since I started on this path, because my master is called Adept Qiu Xi, so I''ve come up with a new name, Qiu Hong." Yes, I''ve been using my new name, because my master is called Adept Qiu Xi, so I''ve come up with a new name, Qiu Hong, because many people are using their Dao names, and of course, many people still use their names.


    "Yes." I nodded. "Then, what about him?"


    Just now, the other young man gave me a very cold and heartless feeling. Naturally, I had some grudges towards him in my heart.


    "He ¡­ he''s my senior brother, the head disciple of my master. His name is Qiu Xuan, and he''s one of the top three youths in our sect!" Senior brother Qiu Hong''s tone was filled with respect and envy. I couldn''t help but feel displeased.


    "What about you?"


    Upon hearing my question, Senior Qiu Hong mocked himself, "Hur Hur, how can I compare to him?" After which, he shook his head.


    However, hearing his tone, I didn''t feel any sense of inferiority or unwillingness. After a long while, I couldn''t help but ask, "Senior Brother Qiu Hong, how long have you been an immortal? Did you ever go home? "


    Senior Brother Qiu Hong was obviously surprised, and after a long while, he spoke slowly as if he was talking to himself, "Hehe, home? Do you have a home!? "


    "Sigh, I have been on the road of cultivation for more than ten years. Home? I have forgotten where my home is, and we are not allowed to go home! "


    I was stunned and abruptly opened my eyes. The astral wind made my tears flow. I hastily shut my eyes tightly and asked anxiously, "Why can''t I go home?"


    "Haha, Master set a rule that unless he allows it, you must not go out on your own. What you''re afraid of is being entangled by the secular world and affecting your dao heart. If you can''t behead the demon in your heart, then you can''t become an immortal!"


    "So, cultivation to become an immortal is to have no family, and to live a lonely life ¡­"


    Immortal Ascension is eternal life. So what if it is a mere kinship? It doesn''t matter if it is cut off!


    I was stunned. "If you weren''t happy, could you have endured thousands of years of loneliness?"


    When senior brother Qiu Hong heard this, he did not reply and chose to remain silent.


    I don''t know how long I flew for, but I felt the whistling sound by my ear never stop. Just as I was about to open my eyes to steal a peek, the whistling sound of the wind stopped.


    "Alright, open your eyes."


    When I opened my eyes, what entered my sight was an extremely large hall. There were hundreds of stone steps at the entrance, and my entire body was snow-white and sparkling. I no longer knew what material was used to create it. As I stood in front of the stone steps, I understood what it meant to be imposing and I felt very small.


    Looking at my shocked expression, Senior Brother Qiu Hong smiled in satisfaction. Senior Qiu Xuan''s cold voice rang out at the wrong time. "To the thirteenth peak!"


    I was stunned.


    "The thirteenth mountain peak is the mountain where Master is. Since you''ve been taken in by him, you naturally have to go there." Senior Qiu Hong saw that I was confused, so he answered my question.


    "Oh, oh..." Senior Qiu Xuan ignored me, grabbed my arm, and flew away. Senior Brother Qiu Xuan didn''t fly very fast, so without that cold astral wind, I could open my eyes and look around.


    Lin Youhe, Lin Yemao, and the other Senior Brothers and Sisters who passed by this part of the Sky Sect, they were all envious of me. They were arranged in an orderly manner, worthy of being called a land of immortals. From what senior brother Qiu Hong said, I already found out that Elder Qiu Xi was one of the pillars of the Sky Sect, and I was also its third disciple. Although I was a disciple, I still had to go through a trial before being officially accepted into the sect.


    Senior Brother Qiu Xuan took me to the 13th Peak, but left me there to report to the local authorities, and then left. It was a good thing that the senior brother in charge of the registration had given him pointers and finally found his assigned residence and practice area. He had even gotten a bag of clothes. It was three or four sets of clothes that had been changed.


    My room was pretty good, because it was taken in by the elder himself, so I didn''t have to squeeze into a room with the others. It was a lot more free, but it was also a bit lonely. The room was not very spacious. It was about one zhang wide and two zhang long. There was a skylight which looked very much like a cage. There was a hidden ladder at the end of the room, which led to a training room with a radius of about 20 feet. The walls were made of some unknown stone, but it was extremely hard to the touch. However, there was nothing in the room. There was only a praying mat and an incense burner ¡­ Senior brother Lu told me that I had to go to the training grounds to practice martial arts every morning until the time of the challenge. Every day, I would also be provided with food, but it was only fruits. As for today, it was already past the afternoon.


    The time of solitude was the time to think about home, which made him even more annoyed. After the time limit passed, I heard someone knocking on the door. I was extremely agitated. I didn''t know which senior brother had come to preach. When I opened the door to take a look, I saw a thin boy about my age wearing the clothes of the Sky Sect. He was holding a plate of unknown fruits in his hand.


    "Greetings Senior Apprentice Brother!" I hastily bowed. Since I have just arrived at this place, even a little boy who was carrying a plate would have more seniority than me.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The little boy''s body trembled. He quickly put down the plate and bowed in fear. "Junior apprentice brother Hui Sha, you are just an outer disciple of the Sky Sect. How could you accept such a big gift?"


    "Eh ¡­" In a foreign land, it wasn''t easy to meet a fellow student of the same grade. My heart was overjoyed as I hurriedly took the plate and said, "Fugui has just arrived. I don''t know your name, but there are many rules here."


    Seeing that I did not put on airs, the little boy was relieved, but he still hesitated and said, "I am called Chen Ah Hu, but I am only a lowly outer disciple of the Sky Sect. I am responsible for sending some fruits every day."


    Speaking of fruits, I was surprised. I didn''t recognize any of these fruits, so I humbly asked for advice. "Erm, I don''t recognize any of these fruits. Can you tell me more about them?"


    Hearing my words, Chen Ah Hu also laughed, as if he was proud of himself.


    "Speaking of this fruit, I am very clear about it! Look, this yellow-skinned fruit is called the autumn orchid fruit, eating it can provide some spiritual energy to the body and help strengthen one''s body, and this azure-red half-moon fruit is also called the Crescent Moon Fruit, it can recover one''s strength, ordinary people can eat it for a day and not eat it for a day, and here ¡­ "


    This conversation lasted for more than half an hour. The gap between the two gradually filled as they became friends that could talk about anything. I slowly came to understand from his mouth that he came here on his own accord. He originally wanted to be a chef, but due to his spiritual roots, he was forcefully captured more than two years ago.


    Of course, I''m also curious why this immortal gate would act like a bandit to take in disciples. Ah Hu only said that the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth had become thinner, and there were fewer and fewer people with Spiritual Roots.


    There are many disciples in each mountain, and once the cultivation has met the requirements set by the Peak Master, they can leave the mountain for a few years to gain experience, or even go out for a few years. But the seventh mountain is not good, because Qiu Xi has cultivated the heartless path, so unless he has permission, we cannot go down the mountain, but it is extremely difficult to get approval from him.


    I suddenly recalled that Qiu Hong said that he never returned home after twenty years. Could it be that I will have to wait for dozens of years?


    Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, Chen Ah Hu quickly said goodbye. These outer sect disciples have a lot of chores to do every day, unlike me, who was called in by the elders, but I can''t be happy no matter how I look at it.


    When night falls, I walked out of the door and looked up at the night sky. The Sky Sect does not allow weak disciples like us to run around, not to mention that I am still just a mortal.


    It was unknown if the sky was exceptionally clear tonight, or if this immortal Blessed Land was originally like this. The vast sky of stars lit up the land. I can''t help but think of the past. Father and mother hugged me together with several stars in the sky. At that time, I was still naively asking if there is a legendary immortal living on top of the stars. I don''t know what Mom and Dad are doing right now. Do you miss me, does Mom have a weak body, and will you cry until you pass out again, and Little Fatty at the village entrance, is he holding candy and not being able to hear the story, or is he still being lectured by his mother? Where''s Mister, are you still suffering from that painful memory, and Little Yu, did you change her name with her dog ¡­ I don''t know when the tears will fall onto the ground, but I didn''t notice it. I was just lost in my thoughts and drifted back to my hometown I don''t know which way I came from ¡­ " "Rich son, come in ¡­"


    Grandpa Sun''s voice! Why is Grandpa Sun here?


    I was stunned for a moment. Then I turned around and ran back into the house.


    Returning to the room, I saw Grandpa Sun standing by the bed, smiling at me.


    "Are you homesick ¡­"


    I nodded.


    "Sigh, this is fate. It can''t be changed." Grandpa Sun shook his head. No need to think about home, your parents and the villagers, I have already erased their memories. "


    Hearing that the most important person in my life has completely forgotten about me, for a moment, I don''t know whether to laugh or cry. The corners of my mouth twitch, but tears are already flowing down.


    "I don''t have time left ¡­" Grandpa Sun continued, his voice full of exhaustion and helplessness, "In the future, you have to properly leave your life."


    What do you mean? It sounded like his last words!


    Seeing my surprised face, Grandpa Sun smiled. "I should have died a long time ago. I just waited until now."


    Immortal, isn''t Immortals immortal? How could Grandpa Sun die?!


    I opened my mouth, but no words came out.


    "In the future, perhaps one day, you will understand."


    Grandpa Sun sighed. His eyes were filled with kindness as he looked at me. "Perhaps you hate me. I was the one who pulled you into this world."


    Hatred? I don''t hate it anymore. If hate could reduce my pain, I wouldn''t be in such pain.


    "Rich son." Grandpa Sun raised his head and looked at the night sky outside the window. He lightly smiled, and traces of flames came out from his body.


    "Fire!" It''s on fire! " Looking at Grandpa Sun''s entire body covered in fire, I was terrified, but there was nothing I could do.


    But on Grandpa Sun''s face, there was relief and an expression of enjoyment. Seeing him in such a state, I panicked and stood rooted to the spot.


    "Keep walking. We, will meet again ¡­"


    The fire was extinguished very quickly. Grandpa Sun was burnt away, leaving behind a fist-sized ball of light that floated in the air. Everything that happened today gave me a shock that numbed me and made my heart fall into chaos. Grandpa Sun is dead. Actually, I didn''t really hate him when he died.


    Trembling, I wanted to touch the ball of light with my fingertip, but the ball of light moved extremely quickly from my arm to my head. I only felt an explosion in my head.

 C7

    Early the next morning, I heard someone knocking on my door. I stood up and shook my head. I still felt a swelling pain in my head. Yesterday''s incident felt like a dream, and my memories were a little blurry.


    Faintly opening the door, he saw Chen A''Hu anxiously standing at the door, "Senior Brother Fu, hurry up and go. Chenchen will be here soon. If you go too late, you''ll be punished for sure!" After saying that, he hurriedly ran away. It seemed like he also went to the training grounds.


    Oh, it''s time for the morning... Raising my head to look at the dusky sky, I let out a bitter laugh. I don''t want to think about what happened yesterday. Let''s go. I don''t know how this immortal cultivates.


    It wasn''t easy to reach the training field after running for a few miles, but everyone was already there. Seeing me standing by the side and everyone''s eyes staring at me, I couldn''t help but feel a burning sensation on my face.


    "What''s your name? Why are you late? " The one who spoke was a burly man who was over ten feet tall. He had a fierce-looking face and was wearing a short coat that could not cover up the bulging muscles on his body.


    My heart tightened as I stammered, "My, my name is Zhang Fugui because..."


    The big sized man was startled, and immediately interrupted: "You said your name is Zhang Fugui? But does Elder Qiu Xi personally accept Zhang Fugui at the bottom of the mountain? "


    Seeing me nod, the big guy immediately changed to a smiling face. "So it''s Elder Qiu Xi who took you in as his disciple. Hur Hur, remember not to be late in the future. Come, stand here!"


    I was stunned. So it turns out that immortals bully the weak and fear the strong.


    Standing in an empty area, I glanced at the surroundings, this training field is very big, with a circumference of more than 1000 feet, all kinds of stone artifacts are placed in the surroundings, and on this training field, there are probably around 100 to 200 people standing there, most of them are around my age, and there are even some younger than me. Chen Ah Hu is standing on the left side three people away from me, sneaking glances at me from time to time. The people around me are mostly sizing up each other as well. However, there is a trace of caution and confusion in their eyes.


    The big man laughed and said in a clear voice, "You are all children that you brought from the foot of the mountain, there are new and old people, I am afraid that you already know the many rules of this mountain, I do not want to waste words, I will say it again, my name is Hu Shan, your martial arts master, warned the new arrivals, you must come on time, and also, practice martial arts on time, do not be careless!" Alright, let''s begin! "


    The big man''s words made my ears buzz. I think that even if this big man wasn''t an immortal, he wouldn''t be too far off from me.


    I followed my senior in a daze as I waved my fists and kicked my legs, as if I was practicing some kind of martial art. It was just that my head was still spinning like a marionette.


    Noticing my depression and discomfort, Ah Hu came over to chat with me. We talked about the past, the pain of parting, and the bleak future ¡­ In order to make me walk out of my sorrow, Tiger would rather show me his scars, letting me find a trace of warmth in my heart, as well as deep feelings of gratitude. In the midst of shared sadness and laughter, I gradually began to walk out of the sadness of leaving my parents. At the same time, there was also a glimmer of hope for the future.


    After noon, I started practicing martial arts again. In the morning, I practiced martial arts. Ah Hu told me that this was called Tiger Subduing Fist, a basic martial art. In the afternoon, he practiced breathing. He absorbed the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth and let out the turbid Qi in his body. I''m a bit curious. Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth? If there was a spirit in the world, why would there be so much sadness and injustice?


    While we were practicing breathing, there were more than ten or twenty people quietly listening to what Master Hu Shan had to say. I counted eighteen people, surrounding the city in a circle with Teacher Hu Shan in the middle. He was probably imparting experience, so I stopped thinking about it. However, the image of his parents appeared in his mind, along with Grandpa Sun''s smile before he died. His heart was stifled, but he could not calm down. Thinking of the past, he wanted to cry, so he closed his eyes, but he could not suppress his sorrow.


    After four hours had passed, he stood up and prepared to leave. However, after sitting cross-legged for an entire afternoon, he felt as if his legs were broken as he tried to get up. He lost control of his body and even lost the feeling of being dead.


    "How is it, have your legs gone numb?" Ah Hu had a face full of schadenfreude as he provoked me.


    "Humph, I can get up!" I put my hands on the ground and move for a while, but there''s nothing I can do about it.


    Ah Hu smiled. "Come, I''ll help you!" Then, behind me, he took both my arms and lifted them.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" I was in so much pain that I could cry. The pain in my legs was so excruciating that it was almost unbearable.


    "It''s normal, it''s good as long as I get used to it. The first ten days or so I started practicing are just like this. It''s fine, I''ll get used to it gradually later."


    I glared at him. "You said used to it?" Have you gotten used to this kind of pain?! "


    "Hehe, what do you think?" Tiger smiles wickedly, and I swallow my dry throat.


    "Alright, I''m just teasing you. Come, have you rested enough? I''ll help you go back. "


    I placed my right hand on A Hu''s shoulder and let him drag me forward with difficulty.


    "It''s fine. I''ll be fine in a while. I''ll have a good rest today and feel refreshed tomorrow morning!" Tiger smiled and patted my left shoulder.


    "Hey, newcomer, you''re leaving just like that?"


    Tiger''s voice trembles, and I can clearly feel his fear.


    "Who?" I puzzledly turned my head back. Ah Hu was also helpless and slowly put me down. He turned around, lowered his head and said, "Brother Yu!"


    I recognize the leader of the five men. He is a dark, skinny teenager who is not much older than me, but his body is covered in muscles and he looks very strong. He is one of the eighteen men, and behind him are four other men.


    "Hmph, Ah Hu, have you forgotten the rules?" The dark-skinned youth snorted coldly as he lowered his head to look at Ah Hu.


    I saw Tiger shiver slightly, but he kept his head down, his expression indiscernible. But to my surprise, a moment later, Ah Hu slowly kneeled down.


    "Ah Hu, what are you doing? Hurry and get up! " I reached out my hand to pull Ah Hu up, but he didn''t move. It was obvious that he didn''t dare to get up.


    "Hmph, newcomer, you too! I don''t blame you for coming here today, but now that you know the rules, you should know what to do! "


    "Who are you? What right do you have to make me kneel?!" Men have gold under their knees. This is the reason given to me by my parents and mister.


    "Brother Yu ¡­" A''Hu lowered his head. His voice was trembling, but he still said, "He was taken in personally by Elder Qiu Xi. You, I beg you, please let him go."


    "Ah Hu, quickly get up!" I took his hand and tried to pull him up, but Tiger was still kneeling on the floor, which made me angry.


    "Humph!" "You''re just a mere outer court disciple, what qualifications do you have to ask for me, ah?" And you, "I saw him looking at me, his eyes filled with something other than ferocity.


    "You didn''t even accept me as your disciple, so I''ll let you be. I want to see just what kind of thing you are, what is so outstanding about you."


    "I ¡­" Before I could say anything, the skinny, dark-skinned youth waved his hand and two people behind me approached me, grinning. I had just realized something when I took a punch on my nose. My head spun, I staggered a few steps, then took another punch in the face and fell to the ground, followed by another blow in the face. "It''s weird, I covered my head with my hands, and the punches and kicks that landed on my body not only made me feel stifled, it also didn''t hurt too much. So, I must have been beaten up ¡­" "Brother Yu, I beg of you, stop hitting him. He, he doesn''t know the rules. Besides, when elder Qiu Xi returned, he ¡­" I felt a little dizzy, and could only hear Ah Hu''s pleading voice.


    "Shut up, what are you? Do you have the qualifications to beg me?" Then came the sound of punches and kicks.


    "Fugui!" Tiger crawled over and wrapped his arms around me, helping me fend off most of the punches and kicks.


    "Hey, you like to play hero, right? Come here and fight!"


    I felt A''Hu being pulled over and the one who hit me became a person.


    Hearing Ah Hu grind his teeth and grind his teeth, I shut my eyes tightly. A moment later, I said, "Stop hitting me!" I gasped, making a sound. "I kneel!"


    Feeling the blows gradually stop, I slowly rose to my feet.


    "Don''t kneel, Fugui!" Ah Hu shouted out and his fists and kicks became even heavier.


    This is humiliation, I will definitely return it a hundredfold! Definitely!


    "Fugui!" I heard Tiger growl in a tearful voice. He''s willing to take a beating for me, and I can give up my dignity for him.


    "Humph, he deserves a beating!" "Hahahaha ¡­" Hearing the sound of their footsteps as they left, Fugui hurried to help me up.


    "Fugui, it''s fine now. How is it?" I shook my head and wiped the blood from my nose. Only then did I feel pain all over my body.


    "I''m fine." Looking at A Hu, whose face was bruised and filled with tears, my eyes suddenly felt sore, as if I had been wronged.


    Both of us sat in the training field, watching the sunset dragging the red cloud. Both of us did not say anything, and the shadows behind us gradually lengthened and merged together ¡­ " It''s been two years. At the beginning, I was like you, not even kneeling before death. After that, I thought it through. My latent talent was not that great, so I could only become an outer sect disciple. I didn''t have a friend. "Hehe, he definitely doesn''t know. Every time I kneel down to him, I would curse his entire family to their deaths in my heart. Just treat it as kneeling a bastard, it''s no big deal ¡­"


    I listened to A Hu''s words. It was easy to say, but the pain in the process was something no one knew about.


    "What about you?" I turned my head to look at Ah Hu. "They won''t be able to find trouble with me. They will definitely vent their anger on you."


    "Me?" Ah Hu gave a bitter smile, "My aptitude is not good enough, no one will care even if I am beaten to death." It''s fine, I have thick skin and I''m used to beating others. Just leave me alone and help me teach them a lesson in the future. "


    Looking at A''Hu''s smile, I wiped the corner of my eyes.


    "I''ll kneel with you!"


    Ah Hu looked at me in surprise, then shook his head, "No, with a friend like you, I am already satisfied. Although I only met you yesterday, but it has been almost three years, and I have never had a heart to heart conversation with anyone. Ah, no one here has ever listened to me, other than you, everyone else is competing.


    "You are my friend, you will always be!"


    "No!" I shook my head and smiled as I looked at the A''Hu, who was feeling a little bitter. "You''re my brother. You''ll always be one!"


    "My entire life..."

 C8

    When I got back to the house, I took a shower and looked at my bruises and bruises. Brother Yu? Hmph, Li Yu! I will definitely return today''s humiliation a hundredfold.


    Through A Hu''s introduction, I found out that Brother Yu was called Li Yu, and was one of the eighteen disciples that passed Master Hu Shan''s test, but he had his own pride. In just two years, he was ranked third, second, Ling Kong, and first, Fu Xi.


    I don''t know any of them, so I don''t mind. I''m just a little interested in Master Hu Shan''s test. A Hu said that more than a year ago, every disciple that entered the 13th Peak would have to endure it. Of course he would participate as well. It was just that he didn''t pass the examination. Although the content of the assessment was simple, it was not that difficult. One had already practiced the Tiger Subduing Fist to the extreme and was able to shatter a huge rock with a single punch. Tiger has practiced for more than two years, and although he is diligent, he can''t do it.


    Also, there''s a mountain competition. This is what I care about. Ah Hu had been here for more than two years, so he naturally knew a lot about it. Thus, he told me everything. At that time, everyone could participate, and those who became in the top ten could have a request. If the peak master, or elder Qiu Xi, agreed, they could help them achieve it. The most attractive thing was that after the competition, the top 10 would pass through a test. In the end, only one person could pass the test and become a disciple. They would then enjoy an extremely good treatment. As for someone like me, who was accepted by Elder Qiu Xi as a disciple, my chances of becoming one are much higher than others.


    There were more than 600 people on the 13 peaks. Other than Hu Shan, there were also Wei Xian and Zhang Tianwu''s masters. The Peak Competition was the time when the three masters would compete and show off their talents. As for the top ten of the Large Competition, they would still have three days. If they let anyone challenge them or lose, they would be replaced.


    As for Li Yu, he obviously held great hope that he''d become one of Elder Qiu Xi''s disciples in this competition. Thus, that scene that happened to me was filled with disdain and threat.


    If not for Grandpa Sun, I might still be in Peace Village accompanying Little Fatty and the others, listening to Mister''s lesson. But, perhaps without Grandpa Sun, Elder Qiu Xi would still pass by the village and then take a fancy to me, bringing me here ¡­ Is this fate?


    I ate the fruit that A''Hu brought me and immediately felt my body warm up. The wounds on my body didn''t hurt much, so with memories, I gradually fell asleep.


    The crowing of a chicken was the beginning of the morning. He originally thought that the land of the immortals was a fantasy, but who would have thought that there would be chickens! The first time I heard the crowing of a chicken, it made me really happy, and made me feel less restrained and careful about the place.


    After practicing it today, I stopped being drowsy and memorized the Tiger Subduing Fist. I have to become stronger, I have to make Li Yu suffer ten times the humiliation, and I have to enter the top ten of the Peak Competition. I still have one hope in my heart, I need to return to the village to take a look ¡­ Tiger Subduing Fist was a battle technique used to temper one''s entire body. Teacher Hu Shan said that in order to learn profound and profound spells, one''s physique would have to be strong. It was just like a container. Although I don''t agree, isn''t magic based on comprehension? But I didn''t say anything, and I did feel that the strength of my body was important.


    At the end of the day, A Hu and I were about to leave when that disgusting voice sounded behind us.


    Ah Hu and I stopped and looked at each other. Gritting our teeth, we turned around and saw the proud Li Yu bringing four to five people with him. In our hearts, we cursed, "Greetings to your mother! It''s not like you''re dead!"


    However, looking at their tall bodies, I couldn''t help but clench my teeth and slowly kneel down, "Brother Yu, hello!"


    "Hehe, I''m busy right now, but seeing you like this, I''m in a good mood. I can see that you''re quite tactful, so scram."


    "Thank you, Brother Yu!" Tiger and I get up and retreat.


    "Motherf * cker, why isn''t he dead yet?!" After we ran far away, we quickly cursed out a few words.


    "Rich son ¡­" Tiger may still be worried that I can''t stand the humiliation and look at me with some worry.


    "It''s fine. When I was kneeling just now, I scolded his ancestors for eighteen generations. Why didn''t I think it would be so satisfying to scold him? Haha!"


    Feeling that I still couldn''t completely conceal the hatred in my heart, I quickly changed the topic, "Tiger, um, fruit twice a day, can you bring me more?"


    "Huh?" Tiger paused for a moment. "Oh, a small matter. It''s very simple. I can do it, I can do it."


    I smiled and continued to chat with him, as if I had let go of my earlier humiliation. Maybe he thought I''d let him go, too, and he was happy.


    After returning to my room, I ran to the training room.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" I roared, gritting my teeth, "Li Yu!"


    He picked up the praying mat on the ground and started to ravage it. After waiting for me to vent my anger, he started to practice the Tiger Subduing Fist over and over again, as if he was not tired at all, venting the anger in his heart. I can''t let go of this humiliation! The current me can''t wait to kill him!


    After an unknown period of time, I finally collapsed to the ground, exhausted. Breathing heavily, I gradually calmed down. After eating some fruit sent by Tiger, I sat cross-legged on the bed and began to meditate.


    Sometimes, hatred can transform into motivation. When I woke up, the sky was already slightly bright. I waited for Ah Hu to call on me as I pondered on how I could rise to the top of this Large Competition. Perhaps, there is only one way! The Large Competition is only a little more than three months away, and the Large Competition will be held in a month. Because each time, there will be three to four days of rest, leaving everyone to digest their experience. The last chance is to get into the top ten.


    Life passed by day by day. After being insulted by Li Yu every day, not only did I not gradually get used to it, I even became more and more furious. Perhaps it was because of Grandpa Sun''s story, because the characters in the story were mostly true men who would rather die than submit. I want to do the same, but a wise man doesn''t fight when the odds are against him. Instead of being covered with wounds and suffering, it would be better to suffer for a short period of time and wait for the day when he could return the favor in one fell swoop. After being suppressed like this for so long, I was afraid that my personality would change. Fortunately, I had Ah Hu to help me feel a bit of warmth in this strange and lonely world.


    For a month, I trained diligently every day, my Tiger Subduing Fist was not at its peak, I am afraid it was not far off. And what made me most gratified was that during my daily breathing, I was able to maintain breathing for an entire night, yet I still felt refreshed in the morning. Looks like what Teacher Hu Shan said was right. Spiritual Qi truly exists in this world.


    The most amazing thing was that I hadn''t been to the latrine for more than a month. It seemed that I had to eat this strange fruit every day.


    Even though he had mastered Tiger Subduing Fist, he still didn''t dare confront Li Yu. He''s practiced it for more than two years, and it''s unlikely that I can surpass him in this short month.


    I practiced every day, even sparring with A''Hu when I was free. Ah Hu was also very surprised at my level of the Tiger Subduing Fist. This time, he finally knew why Elder Qiu Xi had set his sights on me. But I could see that Ah Hu was truly happy for me without a shred of jealousy.


    This was a true friend, brother!


    Another half a month had passed, and I could already feel that there was no longer any possibility for me to improve my Tiger Subduing Fist, but I had no other martial arts to practice. After trying out my Tiger Subduing Fist, Master Hu Shan was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that I would be able to practice it to such an extent after a month. Maybe because I was accepted by Elder Qiu Xi as the disciple of the mountain, Master Hu Shan was rejected by me, but he didn''t show any displeasure. He even said that he would give me a book so that I could ask him any questions.


    After returning to his room, someone knocked on the door. It could be the person who delivered the booklet.


    I opened the door and saw a cold boy of twelve or thirteen. The youth looked at me and said coldly, "You are Zhang Fugui?"


    "Huh?" I was stunned. "Yes, I am."


    The youngster''s eyes focused on me as he threw a punch towards me. I didn''t have time to react, nor did I even have the time to be surprised. My fist had already arrived in front of me. The punch came to a sudden stop at the tip of my nose, but when the wind from the punch hit me, my eyes narrowed and I staggered back a few steps.


    "Hmph, too weak!" The young man snorted, dropped the book, and turned to leave.


    Who is this? I rubbed my nose and mouth. If it wasn''t for the fact that this punch came so suddenly, I would have definitely been able to receive it if I had prepared myself in my heart!


    I took the book and returned to the training room. When I opened it, I saw that there were three types of ''arts'' written on it.


    What was magic? Technique, technique, it was a method. This method was to change the form and quality of the spirit energy that one accumulated to achieve the purpose of harming or defending the enemy. The three techniques listed in the booklet were, respectively, the Qi Watching technique, the Qi Observing technique, and the Qi Manipulating technique. They were the most basic techniques.


    The Rising Qi Method was to condense the spiritual energy in the brain and clear the five senses. The word ''hope'' referred not only to the eyes, but also to the ears, nose, and other senses. It allowed him to clearly perceive everything in the outside world. However, if one focused their eyes, one would be able to see the dense spiritual energy. It was also able to observe a person''s dense aura in a place with a large amount of haze.


    The Breath Suspending Technique was to seal his mouth and nose, and to use the pores on his body to carry out the necessary breathing in a short period of time, or to forcefully condense the spiritual energy in his heart and lungs so that he would not have to breathe for a short period of time.


    The Endurance Qi Technique could control the condensed Spiritual Qi within the body and then control the airflow outside the body. It was used for attack and defense, but it could only be used to control the mental cultivation method and was slowly becoming more proficient.


    I am very happy to have this book. If I am able to master it well, it will definitely make me stronger in a short period of time. Of course, I will naturally share what I''m happy about with Ah Hu.


    I carried the book with me and walked towards the outer sect disciple''s residence as per A Hu''s description. At this time, the sky was quite good. The setting sun was flowing with afterglow, brightening up the distance. It was a slightly cool day, with a hint of autumn. It was the perfect time to meet friends.


    Is this the lodging for outer court disciples? I was a little shocked. When I got closer, the first thing I saw was a few outer sect disciples flaunting their might at A''Hu. It was unknown what they were threatening him with. Seeing this scene, he was furious. These filthy things actually dared to bully my friend! I walked up quickly, and before they could notice, I punched a disciple in the face.


    The disciple fell to the ground and glared at me, but he opened his mouth and said nothing. There were still people around who knew me. Perhaps they were worried about my identity. After a short period of commotion, no one spoke.


    Ah Hu wanted to say something, but he hesitated. He looked at me, but didn''t say anything in the end.


    "Let''s go!" I pulled Tiger along and ran up a hill.


    "Do they usually bully you like this?"


    "No, no." Ah Hu revealed a bitter smile.


    "I''ll tell Master Hu Shan to let me stay with you." I looked at A''Hu and said resolutely. Without waiting for him to speak, I took out the book and placed it in front of him.


    "Look, what is this?"


    Ah Hu picked up the book and flipped through a few pages, his eyes gradually lighting up.


    "This ¡­ This is an inner disciple cultivation technique. Only by passing Master Hu Shan''s test can you get this. Could it be that you, you ¡­"


    "That''s right!" I smiled. "I''ve already passed his test, but I didn''t join them. This book, let''s practice it together! "


    Tiger looks at me, and tears start to come out of his eyes, but then he dries them up and we smile at each other.


    Perhaps in the future, we will still remember that day, we stood on top of a mountain that isn''t that high, facing the setting sun, and smiled very, very sincerely ¡­

 C9

    I told Master Hu Shan to let A Hu stay with me. Master Hu Shan thought for a moment, then nodded in agreement. For a small matter like this, he wouldn''t care that much. Moreover, he also conveniently avoided A''Hu''s work. So there was another bed in my room, which made the room a little cramped, but Tiger and I didn''t mind. I also asked A Hu about that indifferent youth and found out that he was most likely the strongest disciple under Master Hu Shan, Fu Xi. What''s really impressive is that he had only been here for less than a year.


    In the training room, there was a praying mat with a book placed in the middle. Ah Hu and I sat cross-legged on the prayer mat to cultivate. The basis of using the technique is to condense spiritual energy within the body. My talent is relatively high, but Ah Hu''s practice time is quite long, so he is able to just barely practice the Qi Observing Technique.


    According to the description of the skill book, I tried it a few times. At this time, I couldn''t feel any spiritual energy at all, only that there was a wave of energy within my body that filled my limbs and bones. I followed the instructions of the technique and slowly condensed the Qi into my eyes before merging them into my flesh and blood. The feeling at this moment was very uncomfortable. I felt a sharp pain in my eyes and felt my body swell up. Even my tears flowed uncontrollably, but I did not open my eyes. Half an hour had passed, and my eyes had grown accustomed to it. The discomfort slowly faded, and I slowly opened my eyes.


    At this moment, I felt that everything I saw had become much clearer. Turning my head to look at Ah Hu who was still breathing, I could actually see faint traces of light yellow gas flowing out from He Hu''s nose. Is this spiritual energy? I was surprised.


    I nodded. "Can you see the spiritual energy?" After I finished speaking, I immediately began to meditate.


    "Ah?" "Spiritual Qi?" Ah Hu was at a loss. "I can''t see!"


    "Huh?" I opened my eyes and started meditating, I could also see the extremely faint yellow gas, why did Ah Hu say that I could not see it? Could it be that it''s because my innate talent is higher that my level is deeper?


    "Alright, let''s stop worrying about it. It''s alright, let''s continue practicing."


    "En!" Ah Hu''s face was full of excitement as he continued with his training.


    After a month and a half, A''Hu and I stopped practicing in seclusion. At this moment, I have already mastered the qi raising technique, the air closing technique and the tiring qi technique. Perhaps Hu is indeed lacking in talent, but he is still unable to learn the tiring qi technique.


    At this time, on the thirteenth peak, a great competition was going on like a raging fire. According to them, today''s competition would be the battle for the top 80 rankings. The training grounds at the peak of the mountain were usually open only when there was a large scale competition. There were six stages, divided into one stage and six stages.


    Tiger and I randomly look and find that there are actually quite a few people betting on the two of them. Although they were a bit moved, they bitterly didn''t have anything to offer. At this moment, I saw Fu Xi''s duel.


    Fu Xi''s opponent wasn''t Master Hu Shan''s disciple, but a rather sturdy looking youth. That youth looked a little nervous, but it was true. Anyone would be nervous if they met a genius like Fu Xi. Fu Xi was still as indifferent as before. It was unknown if he was intentionally acting or if he was like this in the first place. In any case, he made people feel rather uncomfortable.


    Fu Xi may have been slightly disdainful to make the first move, but that sturdy young man did not dare to do so. However, after a while, he could no longer hold it in.


    The youth was practicing a type of fist technique, but it wasn''t the Tiger Subduing Fist. Each swing of his fist was accompanied by a slight whistling sound as it pierced through the air. He had already practiced this fist technique to perfection.


    However, Fu Xi''s expression still didn''t change. Facing the attack from the young man, he stretched out his right hand. His palm was slightly concave, and suddenly, a suction force could be felt. Even I, who was below the stage, could clearly feel that this was the initial mastery of the martial arts. The youth was a bit unsteady after being sucked in by the suction force. He staggered towards Fu Xi''s side.


    The terror in the youth''s heart could be imagined. In his panic, he gritted his teeth and pointed at his chest. He took a deep breath, and with a flushed face, he punched at Fu Xi. A huge translucent fist suddenly struck out, with unstoppable sharpness rushing over.


    This was a method to stimulate the user to absorb spiritual energy from the heaven and earth! I shook my head. Even though I knew I was no match for him, I still didn''t know if it was worth it.


    Fu Xi''s expression did not change. He raised his palm and a huge force surged out. In an instant, his fist was shattered and he pushed the youth off the stage.


    With a palm concave and a convex, he had already won. This Fu Xi was truly a genius! Looking at the pale-faced youth below the stage, I nodded at Tiger before walking away to take a look at another stage.


    On Stage Four, Ah Hu told me that the one with the friendly face was called Ling Kong, and he was Master Hu Shan''s number two disciple. Ling Kong was relatively thin and weak, with a friendly face. He had always been smiling as he dealt with his opponent. His moves in the air were ordinary, and it took him nearly an hour of fighting before he finally admitted defeat.


    When I finished hitting him in midair, I don''t know if it was my imagination or if it was true, but when I turned around to take a glance, I saw him looking at me. He was smiling, but there was a hint of viciousness in his eyes ¡­ At this moment, it is unknown how many rounds of competitors are coming to an end on the fifth stage. I only see a young man with an arrogant face throwing his opponent fifty to sixty feet away, which makes my eyelids twitch. Ah Hu looked at him and told me in a low voice that this was Master Wei Xian''s strongest disciple, Xia Qing. I nodded my head and secretly took this person into my heart.


    Three days later, Ah Hu and I arrived at the fighting stage at the peak early in the morning, waiting for today''s exciting competition.


    When the time for the competition comes, Ah Hu and I will use the discussions of the surrounding people to search for the disciples with great potential.


    Following the gasps of the crowd, I saw a young man. That young man had an extremely ordinary appearance, but the cold glint in his eyes made it clear that he wasn''t ordinary.


    "This is Qiu Daoping!" I''ve long heard of your great name. I didn''t expect to meet you today. "


    "Yeah, but isn''t that a bit too ordinary?"


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Look at his eyes, does anyone have such cold eyes?"


    "That''s true. Master Zhang Tianwu has raised such a top young expert in the past two years. It looks like there''s a 80 to 90% chance that this person will be able to obtain the championship!"


    "That may not be the case. That Master Wei Xian''s faction''s Xia Qing is also not bad. Also, Master Hu Shan''s faction''s Fu Xi and Ling Kong, these are all amazing people!"


    "Sigh, if I were one of them, how nice would that be ¡­"


    "With just you alone, you can take a piss and see your own morals. You''ll be an outer disciple for the rest of your life."


    Listening to the discussions of the crowd, I felt a bit depressed in my heart. These people were all experts. If I wanted to amaze the world with a single strike, it would be extremely difficult. Ah Hu looked at me and whispered, "Fugui, don''t be afraid. This time won''t do. Next time, I''ll definitely do it!"


    I looked at A''Hu, then raised my head to look at Qiu Deping, gritting my teeth, "Hmph, the humiliation we''ve suffered, I will definitely get it back this time!"


    Ah Hu sighed and did not speak. He seemed to be worried, as if he was moved.


    Qiu Daoping''s opponent obviously knew this person. As soon as he got on the stage, he cupped his fists and admitted defeat, which caused a wave of curses from the crowd and made them leave the stage in embarrassment. If it was another opponent, Qiu Daoping''s face would have remained the same. Even the coldness in his eyes would not have changed.


    His opponent was a swarthy, skinny boy who looked rather weak. However, how could those who had the courage to face those ranked in the top few be weak?


    The skinny young man did not hold back and took a deep breath. He formed a claw with his hand and clawed at Qiu Daoping! With a swoosh, the four cyan strands of energy pierced the air like a willow branch. With a sharp whistling sound, they flew towards Qiu Danping with all their might.


    I was shocked. I have to be careful when dealing with this kind of move. If I were to be careless, I would be injured. Turning his head to look at Qiu Daoping, I saw that he didn''t seem to care at all. He was still standing there coldly. Perhaps, he didn''t react. Because when I saw the look in his eyes, he seemed to be ¡­ Stunned.


    ''Bang! ''a light sound rang out, and I couldn''t help but to open my mouth wide. The four streams of force hit Qiu Danping''s chest, but they didn''t even cut his clothes. Qiu Da Ping didn''t even move as he looked at his chest in confusion.


    The skinny young man was also shocked. He had never thought that the opposing side would be so strong. He was stunned on the spot, and even his hands that were ready to grab him stiffened in midair. He wasn''t the only one stunned. The spectators below the stage were all dumbstruck. Logically speaking, this grab shouldn''t have been so weak!


    Qiu Diping touched his chest. It was fine. His mouth twitched as he raised his fist to take a look, then he suddenly punched the ground. Bang! With a loud noise, shattered rocks flew everywhere, and a wave of dust surged forth, all of us onlookers cried out in shock, and we could not help but to retreat more than 10 feet. When the dust settled, we saw that the entire stage had shattered, and the skinny young man had already flown dozens of feet away, and seemed to have fainted.


    The surroundings were completely silent. Even the other contestants on the stage forgot what they were doing. They all stared at Qiu Deping who was scratching his head in shock, then slowly walked off the stage and disappeared into the distance.


    I swallowed my saliva. No way, I can''t provoke this person. I will be beaten to death! Tiger turns his head and looks at me, the fear in his eyes unrestrained.


    "Is he really stupid, or is he just pretending to be stupid?" I asked myself.


    "It doesn''t matter if he''s a fool or not," Tiger says, looking at me.


    "En!" I nodded seriously, trusting the people around me to think the same way.


    Today, the focus of attention had been occupied by the rustic name Qiu Daoping. The rest of the competition seemed dull under his bland punch. Other than the people in the competition, no one else was paying attention.


    It didn''t matter if the champion of this competition was him or not, Qiu Danian would become famous because of this.

 C10

    When A Hu and I returned to our room, we felt a sense of injustice. A Hu was too excited, so after seeing such a powerful character, it was hard to avoid some of the upheaval in his heart. While I was excited, I was also deeply worried. Although I was obedient in the village, my personality was very strong. Furthermore, the Peak Competition was my chance to make a name for myself and the only way to achieve my goal.


    There was still a month before I shut myself up in the practice room, eating and drinking. I couldn''t be bothered to look for Li Yu for this match. My goal wasn''t just him. To be honest, I had a feeling that Li Yu wasn''t even worth mentioning!


    The Enslavement Qi Technique is the only offensive technique I have right now. Although it is simple, I know that this technique can change a myriad of things. The more fundamental and valuable it is, the more I believe in it.


    It is boring to go into seclusion, but at this moment, I am enjoying it. I will amaze the world with a single brilliant feat this time!


    A month passed by very quickly and I have never felt that time is so fast before. Perhaps I didn''t pay much attention to it in the past and just felt that it wasn''t enough to play around. At this moment, I am actually sad. When Ah Hu called for me, he told me that there was still one more day before the first ten challenges. The top ten places, the first place, Qiu Daoping. It really was this guy! I thought. Second place was Ling Kong. Ling Kong, that seemingly very good-natured youth, would never have imagined that he would actually be ranked second. Third place: Fu Xi, followed by Xia Qing, Zhang Ziyu, Luo Shang, Chen Xiaohe, Li Yu, Wang Fuming, and Yu Qing. Among them, Zhang Ziyu and Chen Xiaolian He were actually girls. Li Yu actually obtained the eighth rank? Hmph, I''m afraid this result would be a huge blow to him.


    With a good brother like A''Hu, I don''t need to personally gather any basic information. "One day, there is still one more day. I suddenly feel a little depressed. Perhaps I am too nervous, I feel homesick ¡­" "Ah Hu."


    "Ah?" "What is it?"


    I whispered, "Accompany me up the mountain to take a look."


    Tiger didn''t ask me why I wasn''t practicing. He just patted me on the shoulder and accompanied me to the top of the mountain.


    Sitting on a hill at the top of the mountain, Tiger and I watch as the sea of clouds flows down the mountain. Occasionally, a bird flies by, and in the shadow of the setting sun, it flashes away in the midst of a fiery wave, surrounded by lush greenery, beautiful flowers, and soft grass. I take a deep breath, slowly exhale, close my eyes, and lie down on the grass.


    "Do you want to go home?"


    Ah Hu was stunned. He shook his head and hugged his knees. "There was one in the past. Later on, I slowly forgot about it."


    I opened my eyes and looked at the blue sky. "I miss home ¡­"


    "I miss my mother, I miss my father, I miss mister, I miss Little Fatty, Little Treasure, Little Yu, and, Grandpa Sun ¡­"


    "Don''t think about it," Tiger interrupts. "That, is already the past."


    I turned my head to look at A''Hu. I could actually see a trace of vicissitudes in his eyes! Ah Hu was only twelve years old. It was hard for me to imagine what a twelve-year-old teenager would look like when he was tortured by his own life. Only then would his eyes reveal the traces of age.


    "Fugui, son, don''t be too nervous. Don''t make it so difficult for yourself. Why don''t we wait for another three years?" Ah Hu was a little worried.


    "Do you see that bird just now? He''s already gone over there. Do you think he''ll wait for us? " I paused, got up, and went back.


    "Let''s go," I sighed. "We''ll face what we have to face, eventually!"


    Top ten challenges, this was a form of training, but also a comprehensive selection of talented people. They might not win against the person who challenged them, but it was also possible for them to be accepted as a disciple by a deacon because of the flashing light. There were six deacons on the 13 peaks, and each of them could not be compared like Hu Shan. It could be said that other than the Peak Master and Elder Qiu Xi, these six deacons had the most power and ability. Even the Peak Master''s personal disciple had to be respectful to them. The host of this competition was a middle-aged man with a small beard named Deacon Chen.


    This time, the challenge had been changed into a large platform with a circumference of more than 200 feet. There were seven grandmaster chairs in the stands, but the one leading them was empty. It was probably Elder Qiu Xi who had not arrived yet. On the bottom three rows sat six deacons, and below them were ten bamboo chairs arranged in a row. The top ten in the competition sat on the right.


    All the disciples of the Thirteenth Peak have been sitting cross-legged here since the start of the morning. It was only when the time was right that Elder Qiu Xi slowly walked over, with Qiu Xuan and Qiu Hong following behind her. After Elder Qiu Xi sat down, Qiu Xuan and Qiu Hong stood at the sides. After we finished bowing, Enforcer Chen cupped his fists towards Elder Qiu Xi with a cold face and said with a stiff voice, "For the first ten challenges, a day''s duration, any disciple can challenge them at will. The winner will replace the winner, and the loser will step down on their own accord ¡­ "Regardless of life or death!"


    Originally, many of us were eager to give it a try, but after a sentence about life and death, many people began to hesitate. Most of them had watched the duels before, and those who were able to sit at the top seats were usually vicious and merciless. There was no hint of pity in their words.


    I settled down, closed my eyes and meditated, and adjusted myself to my best state.


    "A disciple is going up on stage!" Tiger whispered beside me.


    I raised my head and saw that it was a disciple that I had never seen before.


    "Disciple Huo Mingda, Master Zhang Tianwu''s department, has come to challenge Senior Yuqing!"


    Hearing that someone was challenging him, Yu Qing, who was under Master Wei Xian''s command, leapt onto the stage.


    After they clasped their fists, Huo Mingda suddenly rushed forward. At the same time, layers of Spiritual Energy wrapped around his fists. As he swung his fists, the whistling sound of the wind could be heard. Since that Yu Qing was able to achieve a tenth place, he naturally wasn''t weak either. The sound of his palms colliding with those fists caused one''s ears to slightly vibrate.


    The two battled for over half an incense stick of time. Seeing that the fight had dragged on for too long, Huo Mingda came out of nowhere and threw a punch towards Yu Qing. With a cold snort, Yu Qing also sent his palm out. However, with a loud bang, white sparks appeared out of nowhere between the two. Although it was daytime, most people still saw it as it was.


    This was the sparks produced by the collision of the two forces!


    Huo Mingda''s punches came one after another, as if he didn''t care about the spiritual force. The more Yu Qing received, the more shocked he became. The astonishment on his face was completely evident. Finally, Yu Qing withdrew his palms from the defense as his body swam about, seemingly saving his energy. That energy landed on the stage, and with a "peng peng" sound, several small holes had already appeared on the stage.


    Yu Qing didn''t face him head on, and Huo Mingda was no fool either. He stopped and looked at Yu Qing who was dodging in all directions, a cold smile on his face.


    "Hah!" With a loud shout, Huo Mingda raised both of his hands into the air and pressed them down to his knees. "Weng!" A shockwave rippled out from his palms and there was nowhere for him to hide! When Yu Qing saw Han Li''s cold smile, he already sensed that something was wrong. However, it was already too late, so he could only grit his teeth and forcefully endure. He gathered strength in his palms and suddenly pushed forward ¡­ Another loud sound rang out. Yu Qing spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backwards. Both his sleeves had already been shattered into pieces.


    "The winner is Huo Mingda!" His voice spread throughout the entire training field.


    The pale faced Huo Mingda smiled, walked to the tenth chair and sat down. Someone immediately delivered a pill, which should be used to treat injuries. After Huo Mingda swallowed it, his face turned red within the time it took for an incense stick to burn. A light flashed across his eyes, and he revealed a happy expression; he had completely recovered.


    Hmm, it''s quite fair. This way, no one would take advantage of this opportunity.


    With Huo Mingda''s victory, he had taken over Yu Qing''s tenth position. This also showed that he had the qualifications to become the direct disciple of Elder Qiu Xi. Everyone felt itchy as they saw the scene. They wanted nothing more than to take their place. However, when he thought of himself and the rules of life and death, seeing that he had been carried away and nobody cared about him, his hot-bloodedness was immediately suppressed.


    "Disciple He Feng, Master Hu Shan, from the same branch, challenged Senior Chen Xiaolian."


    "Oh, look, this is our Master Hu Shan''s faction. Senior Brother, you can do it!" Upon hearing that they were of the same lineage, someone couldn''t help but call out loudly.


    "Silence!" Deacon Chen frowned and coldly said.


    A sense of majesty suddenly came forth, and the disciple who was speaking immediately turned pale, the corner of his mouth turned red, and he quickly lowered his head in silence.


    This old man was so powerful! I thought for a while and said those words, but we weren''t affected in the slightest. The only one who was shaken to the point where his face paled was already severely injured. However, to be punished with a single sentence, this Sky Sect, these 13 peaks, was truly ruthless.


    Chen Xiaolian stood on the platform. However, he did not see any signs of jumping and he had already trained his martial arts to a very good level.


    "Senior sister, please show mercy." He Feng laughed.


    "Alright, junior brother, I will." Chen Xiaolian also smiled.


    "Thank you, Senior Sister. Please take this, Senior Sister!"


    He Feng''s smile did not diminish. He struck out with his palm and a translucent palm appeared out of nowhere, heading towards Chen Xiaolian.


    Chen Xiaolian also smiled. He extended his right hand and pointed his middle finger at the palm. Instantly, the palm vanished, as though it had never existed.


    "Senior apprentice-sister, you have good skills. Look at this move of junior apprentice-brother''s!"


    He Feng''s palms moved slightly and with a slight tremble, several afterimages appeared. The palm seals before him were already densely packed and numerous as they shot forward. After finishing the first move, He Feng looked at Chen Xiaolian and his smile became even wider.


    "This move of Junior Martial Brother is really powerful!"


    Although his words were powerful, Chen Xiaolian still pointed out his finger in a very casual manner. Ripples appeared and the numerous palm prints dissipated like bubbles, following in the footsteps of the first one who followed.


    Only then did He Feng''s face turn serious and his smile disappeared. Gritting his teeth, he turned his hand into a fist and punched Chen Xiaolian.


    Tiger Subduing Fist? I frowned. It doesn''t look like it!


    He Feng''s fists were ever-changing. They suddenly turned into claws, then into palms, and then back into fists. This was clearly the fusion of several martial skills! Judging from his appearance, he didn''t know what to do if he wanted to hit him.


    Chen Xiaolian continued to exchange moves with him with a smile. There was no trace of surprise or embarrassment on his face. When she smiled, her eyes were like crescent moons, reminding me of Xiao Yu. When she smiled, her eyes were also like crescent moons. Perhaps in a few years, she would also be very beautiful. I looked at Chen Xiaolian who was on the stage and gradually overlapped with Xiaoyu''s figure. I could not help but smile. However, Chen Xiaolian''s face instantly changed. "Ha!"


    When I looked over, Chen Xiaolian''s right foot had unknowingly appeared on He Feng''s crotch!


    "In comparison, I''d rather fight Qiu Danping!"


    We looked at each other and nodded in unison.


    "Eh ¡­" Glancing at Chen Xiaolian who was smiling innocently, Elder Chen also had a look of exasperation on his face. It was as though he did not know whether to laugh or cry at this little girl who had the same surname as him.


    After a long period of time, more and more people began appearing. Other than the top four, no one dared to fight Chen Xiaolian and he. All the others had been challenged. However, their rankings remained the same and no one had been replaced.


    After a long moment, no one dared to fight again.


    "Is there anyone else who wants to challenge? "If there''s no one here, then ¡­"


    "Me!" I stood up. It''s time to show it!


    "I, Zhang Fugui, am from Hu Shan''s faction." Thinking of the humiliation I had suffered with Ah Hu, I couldn''t help but raise my voice, "I challenge Li Yu, someone from the same branch!"


    I don''t know if I am fated with it or if it is just a coincidence every time. At this moment, the horizon is bright red like the flames in my heart. It is so red that it pierces half the sky ¡­

 C11

    After I finished my sentence, everyone looked towards me. Many of them knew that I had a grudge with him, but they didn''t expect that I, who had only entered the sect for less than five months, would not be afraid to challenge him. I had never been seen by so many people before. I felt my face burning as I quickly lowered my head and ran onto the stage. Standing on the stage, the nervousness in my heart was obvious. Even my breathing seemed hurried. After all, this was the first time I was standing on the stage with so many spectators.


    Elder Qiu Xi and senior brother Qiu Hong whispered to each other, but I didn''t pay much attention to them. Right now, my gaze is all on one person.


    "Li Yu, today''s challenge is to avenge the humiliation you''ve suffered in the past few days!"


    "Humph! As you wish. I accept the challenge!"


    Li Yu''s face was gloomy. Although he still carried a proud expression, he still looked like he wanted to eat my flesh alive and floated up onto the stage.


    Looking at how he was glaring at me, I felt very pleased in my heart. I intentionally looked at him contemptuously, and even my nervousness slowly faded away. At this moment, I felt as though I was going to throw caution to the wind.


    "Humph, Zhang Fugui, today you are courting death, I will grant you your wish, don''t worry, when you die, I will send Chen Ah Hu to join you!"


    "Hmph, I only need one move to defeat you!" I said coldly.


    It''s not that I''m underestimating my opponent, I''ve seen his competition before and I believe that his performance was already at his full strength. Thus, I am confident that I can defeat him in a single move! Moreover, in Grandpa Sun''s story, you give me a reason, attack the enemy first, attack the heart! I want him to be angry, I want him to be arrogant, I want him to fall all over with wounds at his peak! Only by doing this can the humiliation I have suffered be dispelled. Only then can I give him the greatest vengeance!


    "Hahahaha, arrogant!" Let me tell you, what is defeat in one move! "


    Li Yu stared at me and took a deep breath. His eyes gradually turned red as his right hand grabbed the wrist of his left hand. His left hand formed a claw. It seemed very strenuous.


    He was gathering his spirit energy!


    "Hahaha!" With a loud roar, Li Yu raised his left hand, and a water colored ball the size of a human head condensed in his palm.


    I looked at him, not stopping him. I want him to use his strongest attack, then break it for me. I want him to know that he is not worthy to be my opponent!


    A few breaths later, Li Yu''s face was completely red. The ball of light had also been gathered by him to a size of ten feet. This was the result of his entire body''s spiritual energy gathering. Looking at the shocked expressions of the crowd below, he smiled. He thought that he could kill me with that grin.


    "Die!"


    Li Yu threw the ball of light at him! Although that light ball looked huge, its speed was extremely fast. It was so fast that an ordinary person would not be able to dodge it!


    It''s not that I can''t dodge, it''s that I don''t want to. I don''t even want to attack!


    "Fugui!" Tiger''s tearful voice rang out. It sounded hoarse, suspicious, and filled with despair. This time, Deacon Chen did not punish him.


    "Hahaha, I told you to be arrogant. Challenge me, are you even worthy of that?"


    He thought I was dead, and the blow hit me perfectly. He believed that no one would be safe from the blow, but he was wrong!


    "Are you worthy to be my opponent?"


    I coldly said, but Li Yu''s mad laughter suddenly stopped. It was a little hard to believe, a little fearful, and a little confused.


    I waved my hand and a gust of wind blew the smoke away. Looking down at the astonished A''Hu, I nodded. Afterwards, he carried a wave of arrogance and contempt as he looked at the dazed Li Yu. Right now, I''m floating in the air.


    "I''ve said it before. To defeat you, I only need one move. You, are you ready?" I indifferently glanced at Li Yu, waking him up from his daze.


    "Tiger Subduing Fist!" I snapped.


    The spiritual energy in his entire body circulated as he threw out a punch, "Roar!" A three meter long black tiger roared as it pounced towards Li Yu. This is my achievement for the past four months. This is the pinnacle of the Tiger Subduing Fist.


    Li Yu fearfully smacked his own chest. The blood that spurted out from his mouth condensed the spirit energy that he originally couldn''t gather, forming a shield. However, under the attack of the black tiger, the shield shattered! Li Yu was sent flying by the impact and landed on the edge of the stage.


    "You, you''re just like a dead dog lying at my feet!"


    I walked over step by step and looked at him who was panting heavily. He was extremely weak but his face showed that he was unwilling to accept the result. With a light kick, I kicked him off the stage.


    "This kick is for Ah Hu." Shaking my head, I sneer as I walk to the bamboo chair in eighth place and sit down.


    I didn''t kill him, and I won''t kill him. He only humiliated A''Hu and me. A''Hu and I only received superficial wounds, so he won''t die. And, murder? It''s sinful, I never thought of it.


    The entire training field was silent. Even the few people on the bamboo chairs beside me were staring at me with furrowed brows. I carefully glanced at Elder Qiu Xi. While he was sipping his tea, he didn''t show any expression on his face. But, Senior Qiu Hong beside him secretly gave me a thumbs up. I''m happy.


    "Zhang Fugui wins this round!"


    "Rich son!" Rich son! "Rich son!"


    A''Hu, who was below the stage, cried with tears streaming down his face. Everyone could hear the joy in his voice.


    I was worried in my heart. When I saw that Deacon Chen was just about to berate him, I was only relieved when I was stopped by Elder Qiu Xi''s gaze. At this moment, someone brought me a pill. I took a whiff and it smelled very good. After swallowing it, I felt a bit bitter. However, after a while, the spiritual energy I had used up was recovered. This is good stuff, let me smack my lips, if only there were more, how good would that be.


    "Is there anyone else who wants to challenge me?"


    The whispering crowd all quieted down under Enforcer Chen''s words. They looked at each other, but no one had any intention of challenging them.


    "I want to continue my challenge!"


    Hearing my words, the audience roared once again. This is my chance to make a name for myself. If I miss this opportunity, I don''t know how far I''ll have to go next time. Moreover, there was another person that I wanted to prove to you. He was wrong to say that I was weak.


    I stood up and walked onto the stage. Someone had already come to repair the stage after I left and it was already in perfect condition.


    "I, Zhang Fugui, Master Hu Shan of the same branch, challenge the same branch, Fushui!"


    Everyone in the audience was having a great time discussing it. All of them were astonished and excited. Even though Ah Hu looked a little worried, his encouraging eyes were clearly in support of me.


    I saw Deacon Chen frown and looked at Elder Qiu Xi. After seeing the other party nod his head slightly, he turned his head and announced, "Continue with the challenge!"


    Fushui, still impassive, slowly stepped onto the stage and looked at me.


    I smiled as I cupped my hands and said, "Senior apprentice brother Fu Xi, please give me your guidance. Let me see who you are. You are the weak one!"


    Fu Xi frowned and snorted. However, he had no intention of attacking first.


    Hmph, I can''t stand this kind of act!


    I raised my eyebrows. If you don''t make a move, then I''ll make the first move! I gathered my spirit energy into my fists and stepped forward.


    As expected of the number one subordinate of Master Hu Shan, every time we fought, I would feel a strong force seep into my body through both of my arms. It didn''t matter a few times, but the more times, the more numbed my arms.


    I was already very careful not to fight him head on. However, what I thought I could do was full of flaws in his eyes. This was the difference in battle experience. Not long after, both of my arms had gone numb. I was hit by his force several times, and there were some bruises on my body.


    I had no choice but to keep my distance and fight him with my fists.


    Fu Xi''s cold expression made my already unhappy heart even more depressed. I gritted my teeth. Hmph, let''s finish this battle as soon as possible.


    "Tiger Subduing Fist!"


    I threw out a punch, and Fu Xi''s face straightens. He extended his hand into a palm. It was just a vertical palm, but it was a vertical palm that served as a blade! The palm struck down and a blade light that was a few feet long flashed. However, the black tiger that I shot out also scattered.


    I stomped on the ground and soared to the sky. I was only able to dissipate after reaching a height of over a hundred feet before I fell to the ground.


    "Hah!" With a loud shout, my two fists moved in unison. A black tiger that was about ten meters long surged out. It opened its fierce mouth as if it could swallow Fu Xi in one gulp!


    Fu Xi''s expression changed. With a push of his palms, a translucent, bowl-shaped barrier pinned him to the ground.


    "Beng!" The Black Tiger collided with his protective shield, but he was able to endure it from the inside.


    "Ka ka ¡­" Fu Xi''s barrier gradually cracked, but my Black Tiger also slowly dissipated from my head. We were both fighting, trying to see who would be the first to exhaust their strength.


    After a few breaths of time, Fukai''s barrier was filled with cracks, as if it would break into pieces if the wind blew. On the other hand, my Black Tiger and its tail were faintly discernable, and if not for the fact that my two fingers were continuously infusing spirit energy at the end of the barrier, it would have long since dissipated.


    At that moment, it wasn''t just the two of us who were nervous. The crowd below the stage, A''Hu, and even the few people in the top ten were also paying close attention.


    I gritted my teeth and shouted, "Break!"


    Spirit power surged, and with a "cha-cha" sound, Fu Xi''s barrier finally completely shattered under his shock. Even though his tiger tail had also completely dissipated, I seized the opportunity and fiercely pointed towards Fu Xi.


    At the moment when my fingers were about to touch Fossi, I suddenly noticed that my finger was pointing at his eyes! If I were to point it out, his eye would be completely crippled. Without enough time to think, I ignored the backlash of the spiritual force and slashed to the left with my right hand ¡­ I stood on the spot. Hui Xi was about 30 feet away from me. The blood on the middle finger of my right hand was still warm ¡­ The crowd went into an uproar. They thought that I had won, and I almost thought so as well. However, when I saw the cut on the front of my shirt, I suddenly understood.


    Fukusi looked at me, a smile playing at the corner of his mouth. He was used to seeing his stinking face, and now that he was smiling, he didn''t seem to get used to it. It''s not just me, the many people below the stage, and even the three masters, they all feel a little awkward.


    "What are you laughing at? When you laugh, you look so ugly! "


    "Is that so? But right now, I just want to laugh. " Xia Zhi wiped away the bruise on his right cheek, then suddenly slammed his palm on his chest.


    "What are you doing?" I was surprised, and so was everyone else.


    "This way, we will be fair. Zhang Fugui, let''s make a move and decide the victor. " Xia Xi took a deep breath and calmed down, but he was still smiling. It made me feel very awkward.


    "Alright!" I paused. "However, I have a request!"


    "Oh? "What is it?"


    "Stop laughing, I feel weird."


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Not only did this fellow not stop, he even burst out in laughter. The gazes of the crowd were even more bizarre.


    "Alright!" Fu Xi suddenly stopped and immediately turned cold.


    I immediately returned to my original state as my fists collided with each other. Spiritual Energy slowly gathered in my fists as I prepared for my most powerful attack. On the other hand, Fu Xi''s hands were empty as he was also concentrating his spirit energy.


    Without a roar or a word, I separated my fists, and a black ball the size of a fist appeared in the middle of the air. I pushed with both of my fists, and he slashed with all his might. There was no sound of an unimaginable explosion, not even a single sound.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the black ball was split in half and dissipated. On the other hand, the large blade was much dimmer, leaving behind only an extremely faint shadow. However, it still continued to slash towards me. When it came into contact with my body, it completely faded away.


    Seeing the layer of light red spirit armor on my body, Xia Zhi smiled, his smile was very sincere.


    In this match, the two of us are evenly matched. However, to be exact, I should have lost.

 C12

    With a strange expression, Enforcer Chen looked at me and announced, "This time''s competition will be tied. Zhang Fugui will still be ranked eighth. But, there''s still a challenger? " He looked at me again.


    I smiled wryly in my heart. I didn''t have the strength to compete again. This time, it was enough to make a name for myself.


    After no one replied, Deacon Chen slowly spoke, "Now, this old man declares the end of this year''s Peak Competition. Among the top ten, Qiu Daoping, Soaring Sky, Fu Xi, Xia Qing, Zhang Ziyu, Luo Shang, Chen Xiaohe, Zhang Fugui, Wang Fuming, Huo Mingda. The rest of you, disperse!


    Everyone gradually dispersed. When Elder Qiu Xi left, she turned her head and gave me a meaningful look. I caught a glimpse of his eyes and pretended that I didn''t see them. I don''t like Qiu Xi very much because of his tyranny and ruthlessness. The cold expression on his face when he broke up the family, I thought of it with a kind of hatred, I will never let it go!


    When Ah Hu and I returned to our residence, the expression on Ah Hu''s face beside me was very proud and happy, because I once said that we were brothers. As for the others, their expressions were different. Some of them were afraid that someone might have bullied me or A''Hu before, but some of them just ignored me, so I felt that they were trying to hide their feelings, and they even had kind smiles on their faces. I don''t like these kinds of people the most, but before this, no one had ever treated me like this, except for A''Hu.


    After returning to his room, Ah Hu excitedly discussed what actions, expressions, exaggerated expressions and actions the people below the stage had when they looked at me who was radiating such brilliance. It made me laugh to the point that tears were flowing out of my eyes. After talking for a long time, after we laughed, we suddenly became silent. For a moment, the atmosphere is even a little stifling.


    "Fugui," Ah Hu forced a smile, "In a few days, you will have to leave. Are we still friends?"


    I fell silent. Yes, in a few days, the top ten of us, or perhaps others, will all be chosen by the deacon or others to become inner sect disciples. I cannot stay here any longer.


    "We will still be friends!"


    I put my right hand on A''Hu''s shoulder.


    Ah Hu laughed. His laugh was very happy. However, looking at his expression, it was still a bit sad.


    "Forget about this. Even if I have the ability now, I have my own standing. Let''s go, I''ll avenge you!" I stood up and said loudly.


    Ah Hu was stunned. "Take revenge for what?"


    "Nonsense!" I frowned, "Those who have bullied you before must seek revenge. Let them know that you, Chen Ah Hu, are the brother of I, Zhang Fugui!"


    With strength, my horizons will be higher. Naturally, I will also become more tenacious. Perhaps this is the change that happened to me after I left the village.


    Without waiting for Ah Hu to speak, I pulled him towards the outer sect disciple''s residence.


    Seeing Ah Hu and I aggressively approaching, many outer sect disciples had already noticed something and stopped what they were doing, staring at us.


    I kicked down a large wooden bucket, and with a tap of my feet, I stood on top of it, frowning as I glared at them.


    "I, Zhang Fugui, am here today to collect debts. Everyone, come out!" With just one sentence, I infused my Spiritual Qi into my voice, causing the people in front of me to involuntarily take a few steps back.


    Seeing that everyone had come out, I arrogantly said, "Ah Hu, call out everyone who has bullied you out. I''ll help you take back the justice that you lost all these years!"


    Tiger nodded his head, and pointed out more than 40 people. The others tactfully moved aside, but they did not disperse, as if they wanted to watch a good show.


    I was surprised that so many people had been bullying A''Hu. The grievances A''Hu had suffered for the past two years were simply unimaginable.


    Anger filled my heart as I said with hatred, "I''ll give you a chance. You choose ten people. If you can defeat me, I won''t pursue this matter any further. Otherwise, kneel down and admit my wrongs to Ah Hu!"


    When the forty people heard this, they were all incensed, but they didn''t refute. Firstly, my strength is here, and secondly, my status as an inner disciple. They didn''t dare to object.


    After a while, they selected ten people and stared at me with hatred in their eyes.


    "Humph!" I moved my feet, and the wooden bucket under my feet suddenly shattered, and I was about to move forward.


    "Fugui," Ah Hu stopped me, and his eyes shined with a light I had never seen before, "Let me fight this battle."


    I opened my mouth and looked at A''Hu, but didn''t say anything in the end.


    "I''ve been cowardly for three years now. You''ve redeemed your dignity. Now, it''s my turn."


    Seeing Ah Hu standing in front of them, the ten men looked at each other with disdain in their eyes, but didn''t reveal any expression. They looked at me, a little hesitant.


    "I will keep my word. If you win, we will write off our promises!" I''m a little impatient, I''m just a little worried about A''Hu.


    When the ten people heard this, they heaved a sigh of relief and walked over to A Hu.


    "Four months. Fugui, son, you''re practicing. I''ve never been idle." Ah Hu muttered in a low voice as the corner of his mouth curved into a smile.


    Lying on the hillside, looking at the slightly bruised Ah Hu, I smile as I look at the sky.


    "When did you become so powerful?"


    Ah Hu rubbed his sore arm and asked unhappily, "What''s with your tone? Ah? Can''t I become stronger? Do I have the time to practice those three arts well? "


    "Fine, fine, fine. You''re amazing, okay?" "Now that we have taken revenge, there are still a few more days until the test, how are we to play?"


    Hearing my question, Ah Hu suddenly sat up and smiled mysteriously. "Let''s go. I''ll bring you to a good place!"


    "What good place?"


    "As long as there''s something good to eat."


    "But we don''t have money!" I smiled bitterly.


    "Hehe!" Ah Hu said with an evil smile, "Just now, I made a profit!"


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" I suddenly understood. "Then let''s quickly go!"


    The place that Tiger brought me to was a forest at the foot of the mountain. It twisted and turned, leading me to a large pitch-black cave. When we arrived, about a dozen people ran out of the cave and looked at us vigilantly. Tiger nodded at them and threw out a silver tael. The group returned to the cave as if they had been relieved of a burden.


    "What''s inside?"


    I''ve been here for almost five months, but I haven''t been around much. Usually, it''s the training grounds, residences, and a few days ago, the training grounds at the top of the mountain.


    "Let''s go, follow me!" Tiger leads me into the darkness.


    "I came here a few times before, but I ran out of money, so I decided to bid farewell with tears in my eyes."


    Walking through this darkness, there was a ravine that wasn''t too wide. As I crossed it, my eyes suddenly lit up, as if this thread of light, this thread of darkness, was two different worlds. I looked at the gully with surprise, and I was surprised at why.


    Ah Hu saw through my doubt and pulled me along. "Stop looking. That seems to be some kind of formation. Let''s go."


    "Oh, oh." I suppressed my curiosity and walked towards the bright world.


    It was night now, but the interior was as bright as day. Moreover, there was plenty of food and drinks inside. There was everything that one could eat and drink. One tael of silver was enough for one to eat and drink.


    Tiger took me around, I have never played in the county before, I eat anything I haven''t eaten, I drink anything I don''t want to drink, it wasn''t until late at night that we reluctantly left this heaven like existence.


    After exiting the cave, Ah Hu and I returned to our residence. Ah Hu closed the door and took out two bundles of candied fruits and two small bottles with an evil smile on his face.


    "How did you do it?" Surprised, I quickly went up to grab a stick and took a sniff. Although I had already eaten quite a bit in the cave, no one would think that there was too much good stuff.


    "Hehe, I brought them out secretly. Who is this brother?"


    I looked at the candied fruits in my hands and licked my lips in fascination. "Eh, that''s not right. Didn''t I search my body when I came out? Where were you hiding?"


    Ah Hu gave a proud smile. "Guess?"


    Seeing me shake my head, Ah Hu chuckled and pointed at my crotch with his right thumb. "Do you understand?"


    "Ugh ¡­" I throw away the candied fruits in my hands, think for a moment, and feel reluctant to part with them. After washing myself in a bucket of water for a long time, I look at the candied fruits in my hands that are only left with half of their color. Ah Hu didn''t mind. After he was done eating, he even looked at me with disdain. I resisted the urge to slap him and asked him what was in the bottle. Ah Hu took out two bottles and, seeing my disdain, he glared at me before wiping his clothes. "This is some good stuff. Here, have a taste!"


    After wiping the bottle''s mouth a dozen times, I opened the cork and sniffed, "It''s wine!"


    "Hehe, how about it? It''s a good item right?" Ah Hu took a sip after he finished speaking, his face full of satisfaction and infatuation.


    I took a sip. It was very bitter and spicy, but it was slightly sweet after I swallowed it. After swallowing it, my body felt like it was on fire. My entire body felt warm.


    I frowned, stuck out my tongue, and let out a long breath. "What''s there to drink!"


    "You don''t understand!" Tiger shakes his head and grabs the bottle from my hands, carefully putting it away.


    "Speaking of which, how could the Sky Sect exist in this place? No one cares? "


    "Shh!" Ah Hu did a silent gesture, "It''s not the Sky Sect, it''s the Thirteenth Peak, I don''t know if there are other places like that, but it''s because Master Zhang Tianwu has an outer disciple called Bai Shirong, who is not talented enough, and can only be an outer disciple, but it seems like our ancestors have some relationship with the Peak Master, so Bai Shirong wants to earn a bit of money here, not to mention all these years that he has come here for nothing, so the Peak Master is very happy to let us see him, but if everyone knows about him in private, it will affect the entire Thirteenth Peak."


    I nodded my head and chatted with Ah Hu for a bit before they went to bed.


    In the morning, not long after the chickens were crowing, a senior brother knocked on the door and opened it sleepily. The senior brother''s words woke me up, "Zhang Fugui, it''s my pleasure to meet you!"


    After I hastily washed up, I ignored Ah Hu, who was still sleeping soundly, and followed Senior Brother, arriving at the peak of the mountain. I stopped in front of a very ordinary looking house. He saw that all four of them had been brought here. When I looked at Fu Xi, he looked back at me and then shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know what was going on.


    When the ten people in the front had all arrived, the Senior Brother went in to report. After a while, Elder Qiu Xi came out and glanced at us. A light flashed in her eyes and she said, "The Sect Leader has an invitation. Please follow me to the main hall."


    Elder Qiu Xi''s speed was extremely quick. As soon as his words fell, he had already flown out dozens of feet. The ten of us looked at each other, gritted our teeth and followed. Although we were all crooked and not very skilled at it, we were all secretly competing and treating it as a competition.


    When Senior Qiu Hong and I flew together, I didn''t feel it was that difficult. Unlike jumping or gliding for a short distance, the use of the Enforcer''s Qi Technique not only required one to lift oneself up and fly forward, but also required one to maintain a balance. The hardest part was that the body was not strong enough, so if one flew a bit faster, the wind would cause one''s cheeks to hurt and one would have to be distracted to form a barrier in front of one''s body.


    In the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, we had become slightly more familiar with each other. The one leading was not Qiu Deping who was ranked first in the Large Competition, but the one ranked fifth, Zhang Ziyu. Surprisingly, Chen Xiaolian was also at the forefront of the competition, not too far from Zhang Ziyu. I fell into the fifth and sixth positions, and Huo Mingda followed after, gritting his teeth.


    Every time Elder Qiu Xi flew out thousands of feet, she would wait for us for a while, perhaps afraid that we wouldn''t be able to find her. Indeed, although senior brother Qiu Hong gave me a ride back then, I can''t remember this route.


    After nearly four hours of this, we finally landed outside the main hall of the mountain with sweat all over our faces. The main peak''s main hall was called the Hall of Supreme Harmony. On the surface, it seemed to wish for peace, but it still could not break away from the mundane world. Elder Qiu Xi told me to stand here and wait while she entered the hall.

 C13

    After a while, someone called us in. Perhaps it was due to the mutual appreciation of the competition. Fushui and I both came closer to each other. The ten of us lined up in a row and walked into the hall with apprehension in our hearts.


    The format of the hall was very heavy, giving off a psychological pressure. The tables and chairs inside were extremely neat. I didn''t know what material the tables and chairs were made of, but from the looks of it, they weren''t ordinary bamboo either. In the center of the hall, there was a huge incense burner with green smoke rising from it. It looked like it belonged to a celestial being.


    There was a middle-aged man sitting in the hall. Although he was dressed in green, his face looked kind, but there was a domineering air to him. There were two old men sitting below him, one of them was Elder Qiu Xi, and the other one didn''t recognize him.


    Naturally, we can guess who this person is, so we hurriedly bowed to pay our respects.


    "Disciple pays his respects to the Sect Leader!" "Greetings, Elder Qiu Xi, greetings ¡­"


    Seeing that we were all rolling our eyes, the old man chuckled and said: "The old Taoist Ling Xuan is the Peak Master of the seventh peak."


    Upon hearing that it was Elder Ling Xuan, we hurriedly bowed and said: "Disciple greets Elder Ling Xuan, please forgive us!"


    Elder Qiu Xi snorted coldly, but before she could say anything, the Sect Leader waved his hand and said, "Are these your ten disciples?"


    "Yes, Sect Leader, have a look. Are you satisfied?"


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter if I say it. Ling Xuan, how about you take a look at them?"


    Elder Ling Xuan smiled, nodded his head and said: "That''s right, we are all good seedlings. Your thirteenth peak is leading our seventh peak again, haha."


    "Who are these top three people?" The Sect Leader looked at us with interest.


    "Qiu Daoping, Ling Kong, Fu Xi, the three of you, come forward!" Elder Qiu Xi said softly.


    The three people of Qiu Da Ping''s group took two steps forward with a respectful expression. Although they didn''t know if they were sincere or not, the Sect Leader was still quite satisfied with what they saw.


    "Disciple Qiu Deping greets the Sect Leader!"


    "Disciple Ling Kong greets the Sect Leader!"


    "Disciple Fu Xi greets the Sect Leader!"


    "Mm, not bad." The Sect Leader smiled and turned to look at Elder Ling Xuan.


    When Elder Ling Xuan felt the Sect Leader''s gaze, he coughed twice and said: "Sect Leader, every time this old Daoist calculated, he would consume quite a bit of spirit energy!"


    "Hmph, you old bastard, you''re too stingy. How about I give you a few bottles of Spirit Opening Pills?" The Sect Leader did not say anything, but Elder Qiu Xi''s expression was not happy as she said coldly.


    "How many bottles?" Not only did that Elder Ling Xuan not appreciate it, he even started to bargain.


    "You!" Elder Qiu Xi was instantly angered and said hatefully, "This is infuriating me to death, is ten bottles enough?"


    Elder Ling Xuan shook his head and extended three fingers: "Thirty bottles!"


    Elder Qiu Xi glared at us and stood up halfway. She glanced at us and then forcibly sat back down. She snorted and didn''t say anything.


    As the few of us watched them bargain, we were surprised and amused at the same time. However, we had no choice but to continue to act respectful.


    Elder Qiu Xi squinted at Elder Ling Xuan, sighed and nodded. Elder Ling Xuan also nodded his head. However, his smile was a little complacent. It seemed that he had struck it rich.


    "You youngsters, come over here. Let this old man have a look!" Elder Ling Xuan waved at the three of them, gesturing for them to come over. I felt unsatisfied, why is it just the three of them, what about us?


    Seeing that they were a bit timid, Elder Qiu Xi was infuriated. "What are you all so slow for? That old man is someone I bought for you. Hurry up!"


    "According to this ranking battle, remember, don''t open your eyes!"


    Qiu Da Ping was the first one, and with his dried up right hand, Elder Ling Xuan pointed at the space between his eyebrows and slowly slid down, his mouth muttering something. When he slipped into the air, he suddenly stopped and slapped the top of his head, and after a long while, he retracted his hand and nodded, "Although this child is born stupid, he has outstanding talent, looks like a hundred beauties, and can be accepted as a disciple."


    Upon hearing this, the Sect Leader and Elder Qiu Xi both nodded their heads. They seemed quite satisfied.


    After which, it was still in the air for a long while before Elder Ling Xuan spoke, "This guy has the face of a Ash Wolf, and his intelligence is extraordinary. He has courage and foresight, but his sharpness is too strong, and is likely to injure his own family."


    When it came to Fushui, a look of admiration appeared on his face. He nodded and praised him, "The Haoyang Appearance is loyal, it allows one to grow righteous, and it allows one to temper one''s will."


    "Hmm, not bad. These three look pretty good. They can become direct descendants. In a few decades, they will definitely become the pillars of power!"


    Hearing Elder Ling Xuan''s boasting, the Sect Leader could not help but nod his head with a smile on his face. However, Elder Qiu Xi sighed and shook her head slightly, seeming to be disappointed.


    The Sect Leader glanced at the slightly desolate Elder Qiu Xi, his eyes somewhat dejected. "The Thirteenth Peak provides many talents to the sect, many of which are heaven''s pride experts. Can''t you choose one of them and pass on your legacy?"


    I''ve heard and wondered in my heart. Didn''t Elder Qiu Xi have two disciples, Qiu Xuan and Qiu Hong? Why did she choose to pass on her legacy?


    Elder Qiu Xi sighed and shook her head. "Heaven''s pride? Was Qiu Xuan and Qiu Hong considered to be heaven''s pride experts? But my way, they are not suitable for you, you ¡­ " Elder Qiu Xi suddenly stopped and turned around to look at me. My heart shuddered. What does it have to do with me?


    "Old man Ling Xuan, I''ll give you five more bottles of Spirit Enlightenment Pill. Help me take a look at him." Elder Qiu Xi suddenly said.


    This time, Elder Ling Xuan did not even ask for the price, and instead nodded his head, but still asked: "This child''s appearance is ordinary, are you not afraid of being disappointed?"


    "This is the boy that I found on my way to check the last time the phenomenon occurred. I don''t know why, but I felt it was fated, so I brought him back." Moreover, "Elder Qiu Xi glanced at me." Although he was ranked eighth in this competition, he was able to tie with Fu Xi who was ranked third.


    "Oh!" The Sect Leader and Elder Ling Xuan stared at me at the same time, their gazes sharp like knives, as though they wanted to see through me.


    Elder Ling Xuan''s expression was solemn, he looked at the Sect Leader and muttered: "Fate! "This word is hard to find!" He called me over and pressed a finger to my forehead.


    I only felt a cold feeling coming from between my brows. There was also a slight numbness. It was very strange. In short, it was hard to say what kind of feeling I would have. As the tips of his fingers slid down, I felt as if I were in a vast expanse, surrounded by fog. I could just barely make out a huge crack in the sky.


    When Elder Ling Xuan slapped his palm on my head, the crack in the sky opened up with a loud bang. It was actually a huge eye that covered the clouds and had several tens of years of growth!


    I suddenly opened my eyes, and coincidentally, my eyes met Elder Ling Xuan''s, as though I was hallucinating. His eyes were like a whirlpool, sucking in my consciousness.


    "Alright, open your eyes!" Elder Ling Xuan took back his palm, his tone carrying a trace of shock.


    "What a mysterious child. He can actually open his mind! I can''t see through his appearance! "


    Elder Qiu Xi and the Sect Leader were stunned at the same time. They looked at me with extremely serious expressions but didn''t say anything, waiting for the Elder Ling Xuan who seemed to have something to say.


    "However, I can vaguely see two things!"


    This time, no matter how calm Elder Qiu Xi and the Sect Leader are, they couldn''t help but tremble in surprise. Elder Qiu Xi even stood up and immediately came before me to look at my eyes.


    There was an old face in front of him, staring at him. It was very uncomfortable.


    "One of these two faces is Heaven''s End, the other is Tian Xie!" He paused for a moment and then said, "The Heaven''s End, you are ruthless, decisive in your actions, and ruthless in your love. This one is suitable to pass on your legacy!" Elder Ling Xuan looked at Elder Qiu Xi, "The appearance of the heavens, the way you do things, you only do things with your heart. There are some, no matter how long it takes ¡­"


    Elder Ling Xuan then looked at the glimmering eyes of Elder Qiu Xi and said hesitantly, "If you accept this person as your disciple, you need to be careful. Traitor your teacher, and your life is at stake!"


    I frowned, Elder Ling Xuan''s words were spoken without any concealment, because in front of him, I was not even the slightest bit of a threat. If he felt that I had obstructed him, he would definitely not hesitate to kill me.


    Elder Qiu Xi looked at me for a long time, then let out a long sigh and sat down on a chair. She closed her eyes for a while, then slowly said, "If this old man''s path is passed down, then my life is not worth living for." "Moreover, this old man cannot afford to wait ¡­" In his voice, not only was it firm and resolute, it also contained a deep sense of exhaustion.


    "Alright, in three days, prepare for the test. When the time comes, based on his performance, we''ll know if he is the person you should be waiting for." The Sect Leader wrinkled his brow, shook his head, and left.


    "Sigh ¡­" Elder Ling Xuan sighed as well, glancing at Elder Qiu Xi as he left slowly.


    The ten of us stood on the spot. We didn''t know what Elder Qiu Xi was thinking, so we could only stand still.


    Three days later, there will be a test. At that time, if you perform well, someone will take you in as a disciple, but if your performance is not satisfactory, you can go back to the outer sect and cultivate on your own! "Get ready."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left, leaving us behind. Everyone looked at each other in dismay. Seeing Qiu Danping turn around and leave, we could only follow him back to the 13th Peak.


    After returning, we separated. Just as I was about to return to my residence, someone stopped me.


    "Fu Xi? "What''s the matter?" I was surprised.


    Seeing my blank look, Fu Xi smiled. He sat on the stone steps and looked at his reflection in the sunlight before slowly opening his mouth. "Fu Gui''er, do you know what a form is?"


    "How would I know!" I shook my head and sat down next to him. I don''t hate Fu Xi. On the contrary, I admire him for slapping himself for fairness in the competition. It is more accurate to say that I appreciate him because I feel that we are both geniuses.


    However, no one knows what a fourth phase is, and this seventh summit''s Elder Ling Xuan, who knows what a first phase is, will always be the first phase, but, according to his calculations, after so many years, he has basically never made any mistakes. "


    "What are you trying to say?" Although I was surprised at the truth of the matter, and also surprised at how much Fukusi knew, I could hear the hidden meaning in his words.


    "I want to say," Fu Xi smiled, but immediately said in a serious tone, "Be careful of Soaring Sky!"


    "What do you mean, a cow''s head doesn''t fit into a horse''s mouth?"


    "You''ll know." Fu Xi waved his hand and left.


    Looking at his back, I frowned. "Pretending to be mysterious!"

 C14

    When I returned to my house, Ah Hu came close to me and kept asking questions. After the first peak competition, there were three to four days of rest. Since Ah Hu was exempted from labour, he stayed in his room to train.


    I shook my head and didn''t say anything to Tiger. The appearance of the heavens! The phase of the Sky Evil! I don''t know what this is, but would Tiger know?


    However, based on what I heard from Elder Qiu Xi, he should be thinking of choosing a disciple among them to pass on his skills, and there''s a high chance that I''ll be the one to choose. In other words, when I pass the trial, it means that he''ll officially take me in as his disciple. But, what was he going to give his disciple for?


    I have to become stronger. In this Sky Sect, Elder Qiu Xi has a very high position, otherwise, why would he and Elder Ling Xuan be the only two people to be invited to the Thirteen Peak''s elite selection? Moreover, when I first arrived, I heard that this Elder Qiu Xi is the pillar of the entire sect, and for such a person with strength, the only way I can get an answer is to become stronger.


    My phase is Heaven''s End, Tian Xie, why do I have two? Why do I have two faces? Elder Ling Xuan had said that the appearance of Heaven''s End was ruthless and decisive in its actions, and ruthless and heartless, suitable for Elder Qiu Xi''s dao. Was his dao ruthless and cold-blooded? And I thought I was kind-hearted. In that case, he was definitely going to turn me into a merciless person. How was he going to turn me into someone like that? What did he need?


    It should be a massacre! Killing people was merciless and numbing. In Grandpa Sun''s stories, this was the most common, direct and quick method! Moreover, in Supreme Harmony Hall, Elder Qiu Xi also said that he couldn''t afford to wait! Unable to wait, unable to wait, this meant that he didn''t have much time. As for why he didn''t have much time, either because his lifespan wasn''t long enough, or because something was about to happen.


    I can''t fail this time''s trial, if I fail, I will return to the outer sect. No matter what the circumstances are, he shouldn''t have much time to search for an inheritance, so if I return to the outer sect, I will miss the opportunity he gave me. This is such a precious opportunity, I can''t lose it!


    I may not be a benevolent person, but I have always been sincerely protecting the teachings of my mister and father. I have always wanted me to put these down and become a heartless, bloodthirsty person; that is impossible. After despair comes a tremendous change in character. Perhaps, he will make use of my family to achieve this goal! As for what it was, I had no idea, but I was sure that he would have confused me, or I would never have willingly become ruthless.


    After a long time of deductions, I finally managed to come up with this answer. I don''t know if it''s correct or not, but it shouldn''t be too different from the truth. However, how can I keep myself from getting lost, I must think of a way.


    I shook my head. I couldn''t think of anything, so I got up and went out.


    Lying on the grass on the hillside, basking in the sun, enjoying the rare comfort, I asked Tiger, "Tell me, what can I do to keep me awake?"


    "Hmm?" Ah Hu turned his head to look at me. "Why are you asking this?"


    "Of course it''s useful. Otherwise, why would I ask you!"


    "Eh, ah, this, by sheer willpower!"


    "Do you think you have a firm will?"


    "Me? Of course! "


    "Well, how firm?"


    Ah Hu scratched his head, "Heh heh, this thing, how could I say it with any certainty. Anyway, I won''t bend my waist for a bunch of candied fruits!"


    "Two strings are broken, right?" "Seriously, what do you think?"


    Ah Hu sat up, "You just want to stay awake, right?"


    "En!" I nodded.


    "Uh, maybe, pain can stimulate you and help you wake up! When people were not calm, they liked to slap themselves twice! And do you think that when you''re dreaming, you use pain to determine if it''s real or not?! "


    "Pain?" I nodded thoughtfully. "Where is the pain?"


    "Idiot!" Ah Hu scolded him, "If someone were to say that all ten fingers are linked to the heart, of course it would be the fingertips!"


    After hearing what Ah Hu said, a flash of inspiration struck me and I immediately came up with a plan. After exchanging a few words with him, I hastily returned to the training room.


    Pain! Indeed, all ten fingers were linked to the heart! I look at my finger. After a long while, I grind my teeth and come up with a plan... Three days passed in the blink of an eye. However, in these three days, I believe that those few people who went through the trial weren''t having an easy time. The nervousness and annoyance in his heart made him feel like it was going on for an incomparably long period of three days. While he was filled with anticipation towards the trial, he was also deeply afraid of failure!


    Elder Qiu Xi looked at us, but I kept having the feeling that he was intentionally or unintentionally glancing at me from time to time, but I knew that the person he cared about wasn''t me, but his legacy.


    "Follow me!"


    As soon as Elder Qiu Xi finished his words, we followed behind him. After what happened last time, we couldn''t help but to intensify our training in the martial arts of martial arts in order to fly faster and more skillfully.


    After a while, we arrived at the back of the mountain. The back mountain was usually used as a forbidden area. Perhaps it was out of the way, so we placed some important things here. As soon as I arrived at the back of the mountain, I saw two people. One of them had a cold expression and was standing upright with a sword in his hand. It was Senior Brother Qiu Xuan.


    Seeing us coming over, Senior Brother Qiu Xuan''s expression didn''t change at all, as if we were still the same. Senior Brother Qiu Hong merely smiled and nodded at us. When he saw me, his eyes were filled with praise.


    Behind the two of them were ten caves. The caves were very small, just large enough to fit a person inside. It was as if they were the mouths of beasts that were waiting to devour humans. Elder Qiu Xi looked at us, pointed her index finger at our foreheads, and told us to enter the cave one by one. Looking at the dark and mysterious cave, we looked at each other, our eyes filled with excitement and apprehension. However, with no expression on his face, he scratched his head and walked straight into the first cave. With him leading the way, we could only grit our teeth and force ourselves to enter.


    After walking to the entrance of the cave, I turned around to take a look. I saw Elder Qiu Xi take out ten bronze mirrors from somewhere and insert them into the ground a few dozen feet away from the cave. She dropped something on top of them before sitting down with her legs crossed. I didn''t dare to have too much hope as I turned around and tremblingly entered the cave.


    He had heard that humans were not afraid of the unknown, but they were afraid of the unknown. This was because the unknown caused one to feel fear. I walked in the cave. It was dark in front of me, and the light was following my footsteps.


    I held onto the walls of the cave as I walked forward. After a long time, perhaps not too long later, I finally felt a deep sense of exhaustion and had no idea how far I had walked, but with my current speed, I shouldn''t have gone too far. With his eyes wide open, he did not try to support himself against the wall as he quickly walked forward.


    Sometimes, when I let go, I don''t feel no fear. On the contrary, as I go deeper, I feel more and more uneasy, but fortunately, when my fear reaches its peak, I see a glimmer of light in front of me.


    The long absence of light, in the dark for a long time, then more lovely.


    My heart was filled with anxiety as I started to jog. Seeing that the light was getting brighter, I was overjoyed as I stepped across the darkness. The intense light caused me to cover my eyes and only let go after a few breaths.


    I am standing on a stone path, beside a field of vegetables. Looking from afar, I can see a very big willow tree with the branches swaying in the breeze, beside it is a small river, the river is not very deep, there are a few fishing rods fishing under the willow tree, behind the willow tree is a large house, I can faintly hear the sounds of books... This is the old willow tree at the village entrance, Mister''s school... I turned my head abruptly. It wasn''t a cave behind me, but an empty space. I took a deep breath. It wasn''t the damp, rotting smell of the cave, but the smell of earth and cauliflower.


    I wet my eyes. After leaving each other for half a year, are they still the same as before? Little Fatty, Little Treasure, Little Yu, I have a story! Sir, I will listen to the lecture carefully! Father, mother, your son is back!


    Since he didn''t have any spiritual energy, he might as well run!


    I sprinted home, flung open the door, and saw a face I had been thinking about day and night.


    "Mother," I said, choked with sobs, "Fugui is back!"


    Mother was stunned, the needle and thread in her hand fell to the ground, "Fugui!" He picked me up in his arms.


    Without waiting for me to say anything, Mother cried, "Where did you run off to? We looked for you for two days and told you that a flash flood is not to go out. You didn''t listen, you didn''t listen ¡­"


    I was stunned, Shanhong? Two days?


    "Ah?" "No, no. Mother, what happened?"


    Mother was sure that I was not joking. She pulled me and slowly said, "It''s all your Grandpa Sun''s fault. He tells you those stories all day long ¡­"


    "Grandpa Sun isn''t dead!" I said, surprised.


    "Of course he didn''t die! You just want him to die!" "Brat, what did I teach you!"


    "Ah, no, I remember. I remember everything."


    "Humph, you''ve heard too much about your grandpa Sun''s story. When the mountain floods broke out, you wanted to say something about fate, so you ran out like a madman. Your dad had been looking for you for two days, are you trying to scare us to death or are you trying to anger us to death?" As she spoke, her eyes turned red again.


    I comforted her for a long time and said that I would not do this again, so she was relieved. After a long time, Father came home. When he saw me, he scolded me first before hugging me. There were actually tears at the corners of his eyes. After a while, everyone in the village came over. Grandpa Sun didn''t lie down on the bamboo chair anymore and instead came over to look at me with a worried expression.


    Little Fatty and Little Yu were laughing as they pulled at me, talking about their worries at the same time. In the midst of all this noise, what I felt was the warmth of home ¡­

 C15

    The happy days always go by quickly, and the next day, when I carried my school bag to school as usual, Little Fatty and the others were still waiting for me at the same place. Little Yu said that her dog wasn''t called Fugui anymore, it was called Ah Fu.


    I stretched out my hand. "Where''s the sugar?"


    Little Fatso took one out and placed it in my hand. "Tell me, whose story is it today?!"


    "Today''s story, a single candy is not enough! "Three!"


    Little Fatso''s eyes widened. He saw me raise my chin towards the sky and only used my two noses to look at him. Helplessly, he placed two more in my hands.


    "I smiled, I peeled one and put it in my mouth, it''s very sweet ¡­" Today was the day of the duel between Yu Qing and Huo Mingda. "As for Yu Qing, he''s tall and thin. In a sect''s competition, he''s ranked 10th ¡­"


    In the academy, the concern in the eyes of the teacher made me feel a little awkward. After all, the teacher had always been very serious and stiff.


    "Fugui, how was it? Are you hurt?"


    "Uh, it''s fine. Mr Xie is concerned, but I''m fine. I''m fine at all."


    "That''s good," the gentleman sighed in relief. "Then sit down and read!" The sudden change in expression gave us all a fright. We hurriedly picked up our books and started reading.


    After finishing my studies, I looked at Mister. Mister truly deserved to be Mister. He gave me a glance and said, "You can say whatever you want to."


    "Well," I asked hesitantly, "Sir, you told me before that Peace Village is called Beggar Village, didn''t you?"


    "Hmm?" The man looked confused, "Who told you about Peace Village? It is a village with decades of history, how come I don''t know about it?"


    I nodded. I already had my own plans in mind. "Thank you, sir. I have no more questions. I will leave first. Goodbye, sir!"


    I said it all in one breath, then turned and hurried away, leaving the man shaking his head alone.


    "Fugui, come here!"


    "Grandpa Sun, what story is it today?"


    "Today, uh, today, tell me the story of Immortal Weapon He Huan!"


    "Grandpa Sun." I paused. "He Huan''s story has been told!"


    "Did you? Look at my memory, I''m getting old, aiya ¡­ Then let''s talk about the story of the Celestial General Dragon! "


    "I''ve already told you about it." I said flatly.


    "Oh, oh, then..."


    "Forget it, Grandpa Sun," I smiled, "I won''t listen to the story today. Little Fatty and the others asked me to go to the forest to play, so I''ll be going first."


    "Hur hur, then go quickly."


    "Little Fatty, Little Treasure ¡­"


    "Here!" "Come here!" Little Fatty and the others heard me and called me over. Little Fatty and Xiao Yu are my best friends. Although I hate Xiao Yu sometimes, after the conflict, our relationship hasn''t changed at all.


    Little Fatty took out four four four foot long "swords". "Look, these are the four wooden swords my father made for us. My mother painted them with copper paint. Look, it looks like it''s real!" I took a look and it really did look like a real sword, shining with light.


    "Here, this is for you!" I took the wooden sword from Little Fatty and held it in my hand. I knew that it was made from ordinary pine wood and was extremely light.


    "Fugui, let''s have a match today. I''ll be going with Xiaoyu, and you and Little Treasure will be going as well."


    "Mm. Alright."


    "It''s starting, ha!" After Little Fatty said that, he rushed over with a sword in hand. I smiled and dodged it. Even though my spiritual power was gone, my reaction was still there.


    The four of them fought in an unending frenzy. The joy of childhood was that simple.


    After playing for over an hour, seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, we were tired and fell down. After resting for a while, they prepared to return home. Just as I was about to get up, Xiao Yu suddenly pointed the wooden sword at me, "Fugui, I haven''t stabbed you before, I''ve already changed the name of the dog, you have to let me go and stab me!"


    Looking at Xiao Yu''s pouting expression, I nodded. "Be gentler. Even though it''s a wooden sword, it still hurts."


    Xiao Yu chuckled and thrust her sword towards me. I didn''t care at all. She was so small, how much strength could she have? Completely disregarded! Just as I was about to get up, my feet suddenly slipped. Xiao Yu''s sword grazed past my face and with a ''clang'', it pierced into a tree behind me.


    I was stunned. Xiao Yu was stunned as well. However, she reacted a moment later and frowned. "Hmph, this isn''t fun!"


    Cold sweat trickled down my back. This ¡­ this is real! Where did she get the True Sword from? Moreover, his strength was so great! If this sword were to pierce my body, would I still be alive?


    Looking at the three of them leaving with faces full of disappointment, I suddenly felt, changed, just changed! Sigh, everything has changed ¡­ When I got home, Mother saw a small bloody wound on my cheek and said worriedly, "What''s wrong? You''re fighting with someone else again? "


    I shook my head. "It''s fine. I accidentally drew it myself."


    "Alright, come and wipe it off. In the future, be more careful. Hurry up and eat."


    I sat on a stool and looked at the table full of dishes. The depression in my heart, though not completely swept away, had also diminished a lot.


    "Come, rich son, have some food!" Mom smiled as she helped me with the food and also helped Dad with the food. She was still the same, she didn''t eat much and liked to watch over us.


    I nodded my head. Just as I was about to put the chopsticks in my mouth, my wrist suddenly hurt. Then, the chopsticks fell to the ground.


    "What is it?" Dad put down his chopsticks and looked at me.


    "I''m fine. I fell today. Maybe I twisted my wrist." I rubbed my wrist and frowned. There was something strange going on today.


    I bent down and was about to pick up my chopsticks when I saw Xiao Yu''s dog, Ah Fu, run under the table and gobble down the piece of meat I had dropped. Smiling, I picked up my chopsticks and wiped them off. Just as I was about to continue picking up the food, I suddenly heard Ah Fu''s whimper from under the table. I looked down and saw that Ah Fu was already twitching, blood trickling out from his seven orifices.


    "This ¡­" I looked up abruptly. Dad ate his food with an indifferent expression. Mom also had a cold expression on her face. Father ate the food, but there was no response. He was still enjoying the food very well.


    Chopsticks! There''s poison on my chopsticks!


    I smiled bitterly. "Why?"


    "Hmph, unfilial son, they haven''t died yet." Father muttered in a low voice. He put down his bowl and chopsticks and returned to his room. Mom did the same, but the moment he entered the room, he turned his head to look at me.


    Is this the test?


    I went out, step by step. The people in the village looked at me coldly, as if they were looking at a dead person ¡­ I walked to the village entrance and looked up at the dark clouds. There was no light.


    Qiu Xi, oh Qiu Xi, you''re underestimating me. Do you think that I can''t see that this is fake just because you''ve sealed my spiritual power? You can only conjure out what I remember. If I know, you can change it; if I don''t, you don''t either. That''s why I asked Mr Pauper about the Pauper Village, and that''s why I let Grandpa Sun tell the story! You used Xiaoyu to kill me, and purposely made me avoid you. You used my parents to kill me, and you also let Ah Zhi die for me. Let me despair!


    I may be young and inexperienced, but I''ve figured out your thoughts and have been prepared for it! Blood dripped from the little finger on my left hand. Although it was very small, it was very painful because I had a thorn stuck between my nails. A thorn that reminded me at any time that I was training! However, the pain in his finger could not even compare to the pain in his heart!


    His ten fingers were linked to his heart. His heart was aching, did he still care about his hand!


    At that moment, I wanted to shout, to shout at the sky, but I just took a deep breath. The Spiritual Energy in my body gradually recovered, and there was even a large amount of it. At this moment, I felt as though my entire body was filled with strength.


    I turned my head to look at Peace Village, held back my tears, knelt down, and kowtowed three times. Qiu Xi, you want me to kill someone, you want me to despair, but you would have never thought that my persistence would always fill me with hope!


    "I turned around and left. I don''t care if I passed the trial or not. I feel very tired, very tired, and just want to go home ¡­" You still haven''t passed the trial! "


    I was stunned. That cold voice belonged to Qiu Xi!


    I turned around and stared at Qiu Xi. I admit that I had the urge to kill someone!


    "Village, parents, friends. Is this the hope and determination in your heart?" Qiu Xi looked at the village in front of her. With a wave of her hand, the entire village was set ablaze. Everyone in the village cried out in pain and wanted to rush out, but an invisible barrier appeared outside the village.


    I was so shocked that my eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. Just as I was about to step forward, Qiu Xi turned her head and waved at me. I instantly felt as if I was stuck in a quagmire, the surrounding air felt like a thousand kilograms, pressing down on me so hard that I couldn''t even breathe, let alone move. This was the Enforcer Qi Technique! If I can master the skill, I will be able to struggle free! But I didn''t! I could only watch as my familiar face died in front of me with pain and despair. Although I knew that all of this was fake, I was afraid that this scene would turn into reality!


    "Humph, your trial has failed!"


    When everything turned to dust, I slumped to the ground. At this moment, everything disappeared. Everything in front of me was just an enormous copper mirror! The bronze mirror imprinted my indistinct figure, somewhat weak, and then slowly shattered into nothingness.


    I walked out of the cave in a daze. I didn''t care whether they had passed the trial or not. When I returned to my room, Ah Hu saw that my mind was wandering and knew that I had failed, so he silently accompanied me.


    The next day, a senior brother came to ask what my request was. Everyone in the top ten has a request, I said. I want to go home and stay home forever. The senior brother shook his head. ''Never, but I''m allowed to go home for a day.''


    I am willing to spend a day, even two hours, a quarter of an hour! I was unable to get back to practice my Qi Training technique, so senior brother brought me there and ran, but the anxiety in my heart could not be relieved.


    Here I am, standing on the ground, and everything here is so similar to the test I went through in the cave. Tears in my eyes, I touched the ground under my feet, Peace Village, I, Zhang Fugui, have returned!

 C16

    Looking at the old willow tree in front of me, that familiar fishing rod and the sound of studying, I wanted to enter, but my body was trembling.


    Still, I walked in. I walked slowly, the feelings in my memory, though less than half a year away, were a distant intimacy that I wanted to imprint on my mind for the rest of my life.


    As I was reminiscing, I was immersed in my thoughts when I accidentally bumped into someone. I came back to my senses and hurriedly apologized, "Ah, sorry, sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose, you didn''t ¡­ Aunt Wang? "You''re Aunt Wang!"


    Aunt Wang is the peasant woman at the village entrance, and her brother Wang is still my classmate. Aunt Wang looked at me and doubtfully asked, "This little kid, you know me?"


    She doesn''t recognize me! I suddenly remembered that Grandpa Sun had erased their memories.


    They did not recognize me, familiar people, strange feelings, this kind of intimacy, in this contradictory environment, seems a little lonely.


    Unknowingly, I walked to the front of my house. Looking at my father who had yet to go to work, as well as my mother who was cooking breakfast, my nose soured and I almost couldn''t hold back my tears.


    "What''s the matter with you? Where are your parents? "


    Just as I was about to open my mouth, I pause and call out for my aunt ¡­ Holding back the tears in my eyes, I sniffled, "Auntie, I, I lost it ¡­"


    Perhaps the misery of my tears in my eyes moved my mother, who sighed, as if I were pitiful, and let me in.


    "Have you eaten?"


    Without waiting for me to shake my head, Mother brought me a bowl of rice porridge and let me drink it. Originally, it was her and Father''s breakfast. Due to my arrival, Mother only drank some broth. Father looked at it lovingly before giving half of it to Mother from his bowl. Looking at their warm scene, my tears fell into the porridge. My heart felt very warm, just that there was a hint of desolation within the warmth.


    After breakfast, Father goes to work while Mother washes clothes. I walk over, "Mother ¡­ Auntie, let me do it. "


    The mother shook her head with a smile. "You''re so sensible at such a young age. It seems that your parents love you a lot."


    I nodded and felt like crying again.


    When mother saw that I wanted to cry, she thought that I missed my parents. She hurriedly said, "Have you eaten your fill? If you haven''t eaten your fill, tell me. I''ll cook for you again."


    I wiped my eyes and said with a grin, "I''m full. Thank you Auntie."


    "Hey," Mom stroked my head. "I don''t know why, but I feel very close to you when I see you."


    How can you not be friendly? I am your son!


    I resisted the urge to tell her everything and relaxed my breath. "Me too, how about today, you be my mother, just for this day!" I''ll leave tomorrow! "


    Seeing my pleading face, my mother smiled and patted my head, "Good, good, good. Today, you are my son..."


    "Mother!" A mother cries out the words in my heart. My grievances and hopes, I couldn''t hold it in any longer and threw myself into her embrace, wailing loudly.


    Mother patted my back and kept saying some comforting words. After an unknown period of time, I stopped crying. Seeing that it was almost noon, I released my mother and said, "Mother, I''ll go cook. Father will be back soon!"


    Mother had a look of astonishment on her face, but I didn''t say anything more. I hastily ran to the kitchen and started busying myself.


    When Dad came back, maybe Mom had already told him. I called him Dad, and he happily agreed. I cooked a table full of dishes that they all liked. Father and Mother sat on a chair and looked at the table. The doubt in their eyes was even more obvious.


    Hurry up and eat! Mother, your body is weak. Eat more. Come, Father.


    The meal didn''t go well. On the contrary, the atmosphere was a little unusual. Father and Mother sometimes frowned and sometimes had a doubtful expression on their faces. It made me feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, after dinner, I said that I wanted to go for a walk, and my parents nodded in agreement.


    "Say, why do I feel that the taste of this dish is very familiar ¡­" Behind him, his mother whispered to his father.


    "Me too. Whose child is he?"


    I hurried away, and the longer I stayed with them, the more I wanted to tell them that I was their child, but I couldn''t.


    I went to Grandpa Sun''s house. There was still that bench in the courtyard, and I thought I saw Grandpa Sun lying there in the sun again. He beckoned me over to tell me a story.


    I touched the bench, my heart uncomfortable, Grandpa Sun, ah, if not for you, I would be living an ordinary life?


    Walking to the small forest at the back of the village, the faint sounds of playing could be heard from the inside. It is Little Fatty and the rest''s voice.


    As I got closer, I saw that the fourth person was a classmate of mine. His surname was Zhang and his name was Zhang Tie Hammer. His father was a blacksmith, so he called him Iron Hammer.


    Due to the close proximity, Little Fatty and the others saw me.


    "Eh? Who are you? Why haven''t I seen you before?" Little Fatty shouted. The other three people stopped playing around and looked at me curiously.


    "My, my name is Ah Fu." I smiled to hide my bitterness.


    "Hey, my dog is also called Ah Fu, you guys have the same name!" Xiao Yu clapped excitedly.


    "Shh, rude!" Little Fatty patted Xiao Yu, "Hehe, don''t listen to her nonsense. How did you get here?"


    "Me? I''ve lost my way. I will stay at the Zhang Clan at the end of the village today. I will leave tomorrow morning."


    "Oh, oh," Little Fatty nodded, "Then let''s play together!"


    I smiled. "Sure, what are you playing at?"


    "We were playing on a wooden horse, my dad did it, for me, Little Treasure and Little Yu, but I don''t know why there are four of them ¡­ "Since you''re here, there''s one more person. You just can''t sit with me, uh, just like me. You can just sit with Little Treasure."


    "No, I want to sit with Brother Ah Fu!" Xiao Yu pouted at the side.


    "Well, it''s up to you. "Giddy, giddiness, giddiness ¡­"


    Fortunately, the wooden horse was rather long, so I didn''t feel crowded when I sat behind Xiao Yu.


    Looking at her clear eyes, I felt a stabbing pain in my heart. "No, I''ve never seen her before. Maybe my name is the same as your dog."


    "Hmm, that''s possible. However, why did you come up with the name of a dog? Do your parents take you for a dog?"


    Looking at Xiaoyu''s innocent face, I could only smile helplessly and didn''t answer her question.


    They haven''t changed, just like when I left. It''s just that, without me in my life, how could they be like me? Sometimes, they feel inexplicably lonely. It shouldn''t be. They are together, and I am just one person ¡­ Sunset was approaching, and after a reluctant farewell, I returned to my home, but this home, too short.


    Mother had already prepared food and was waiting for me and Father to return. Looking at her frail back, I felt really uncomfortable in my heart.


    After dinner, it was already nightfall. I accompanied my parents to enjoy the cool air in the courtyard.


    "Dad, mom, can you accompany me to count the stars?" I turned my head, hopeful.


    "Hmm? "Alright then, look at the brightest one. We will start from that one and continue on our way. One, two, three, four ¡­"


    As I counted, my tears came down again. These disappointing tears seemed to love to shed no matter what. Mother asked, did you miss your parents? I said no, you are my parents. When my mother laughs, my father smiles too. Then, we count the stars together, one, two, one, two ¡­ "I asked, on the stars, is the legendary immortal? When I smiled, I said it was ¡­" It seems like it''s made for you, I don''t know who used this blanket, but I''ve already washed it clean, sleep here tonight, I''ll send you back tomorrow morning ¡­ " Mom was packing up in my room. As she spoke, she looked a bit uncomfortable.


    "Ahh, you''ve only been here for a day. I don''t know why you''re so reluctant to part with me. Just thinking about you leaving makes me feel uncomfortable." The mother sighed and sat on the edge of the bed.


    "I can''t bear to part with all of you ¡­" I choked up and quickly changed the subject. "Don''t you have any children?"


    "No, but don''t you think it''s strange? I keep dreaming that I have a child, but I can''t see what it looks like. However, its body is quite similar to yours." The mother shook her head with a smile and rubbed her stomach. "Actually, I found out last month that I was pregnant and still haven''t told him."


    My brother, this is my brother!


    I put my hand on my mother''s stomach, feeling the weak life inside, I smiled, very happy, I told my mother, this is my brother, in the future, I will be very good to him. Mother said it was good that she had the heart to do so, but she didn''t know it was a boy or a girl. It would be better if it was a boy. I''ve always wanted a brother! Mother laughed again and said how wonderful it would be if I were really her child.


    Mother was stunned for a moment before she caressed my head with a smile and nodded her head.


    One night, I slept deeply and sweetly. This was a feeling I had never had before on the 13th Peak. That night, I forgot about the Sky Sect, forget about the 13th Peak, forget about Qiu Xi, forget about Ah Hu ¡­ In the dream, I was not a person, but a bird, snuggled in the nest, beside my parents, whether or not there was lightning outside, sleeping very peacefully.


    I woke up and looked at my parents, who were still sleeping soundly beside me. The sun had already risen ¡­ People in the village were already lighting the lamps one after another. I walked to the entrance of the village and looked at the old willow tree. I didn''t know why, but I was in a daze.


    Time to go! I sighed. It was hard to say if I was more happy or sad to return this time. However, I am afraid that it would be difficult to return from then on. I picked a willow leaf and put it in my palm. Then, I turned around and left slowly. What I can take away, is the most beautiful memory carried on this willow leaf.


    Let''s go. After I leave, I will be clean and give up. From now on, I will be alone and live my own life.


    Perhaps, there was still a chance to see him again! Forget it, I said to myself, and smiled bitterly.

 C17

    "So, this is the hope in your heart, this is the persistence in your heart!"


    I froze. No! Definitely not! Absolutely not!


    Slowly turning my head around, my cold face, my ice-cold eyes, my pupils shrank. In my eyes, there was a person I loathed but also feared, Qiu Xi!


    I don''t want the scene in the trial to happen again. This is not fake, I can''t bear to see my family die in front of me!


    Qiu Xi, let them go. I''ll be your disciple and pass on your legacy. From now on, I definitely won''t leave the Sky Sect.


    Qiu Xi shot a glance at the terrified me. That gaze was as though she was looking at a clown, a dog ¡­ I suddenly realized that if I thought too highly of myself, he might not need me as much as I had imagined. Perhaps I was just a tool in his eyes, a tool that could inherit his legacy, and this tool was not the only one.


    I was afraid of what would happen. Clenching my teeth, I stepped back a little and left his sight. I suddenly rushed forward. I want to go back to the village, I can''t save them, I want to die with them! ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    However, I really overestimated myself. Before I could make it twenty feet far, I felt as if my entire body was stuck in a quagmire, making it difficult for me to even take a single step forward. Qiu Xi looked at me mockingly, and then I saw his hands form a seal, and an inverted bowl of enchantment appeared in the sky, slowly descending and enveloping the entire village.


    The Sect Leader, Ling Xuan, and many others who didn''t know him were all looking at me with cold eyes and looking at the village.


    Qiu Xi slowly turned her head and looked at me. With a wave of her right hand, the entire village burst into flames.


    "This, is just like the trial."


    Qiu Xi laughed. It was a cruel and crazy laugh.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    The spirit energy in my body jolted. "Boom!" The restriction Qiu Xi placed on me was actually broken by me. I can move now! However, the Spiritual Energy in my body was instantly drained and blood flowed out from the corner of my mouth. My gaze had already become a little erratic, and the internal injuries I had suffered were not light.


    I did not care, I did not care, I staggered forward, ignoring the way they looked at me as if I were an animal. But before I could take two steps, with a wave of my hand, an invisible barrier suddenly appeared in front of me.


    I hit it and spat out a mouthful of blood. I cried out and hit my head against the wall, my hair in disarray and blood all over my face, watching the flames reap lives like death, my friends, my loved ones, my parents ¡­.


    Everyone in the village was covered in fire. The river was right at the edge of the village. They rushed over and crashed into the barrier, screaming miserably as they desperately crashed against it. The river was right in front of them, I was right in front of them ¡­ More and more people came running over with their bodies covered in flames. There was Little Fatty, Little Yu, Father, and Mother who bore my brother ¡­ Mom and dad looked at me in pain, staring at me. I brought them fire, I brought them pain, I brought them death!


    I opened my bloodshot eyes wide, clenched my teeth, and began to bleed, banging my head against it. Seeing that I no longer had any strength left, Qiu Xi removed the restriction, but the cold light in her eyes remained emotionless.


    With great difficulty, I crawled over, feebly beating with my hands, knocking my head against the barrier, but my face was covered in blood, the barrier did not move, I gave up in despair, I gave up, I turned around and desperately crawled, I knelt at the foot of the autumn, using my last bit of strength to make a sound, imploring them.


    "Save them, I''m willing to be a slave for life!"


    Looking at Qiu Xi''s cold expression, I shook my head in despair, turned around and grabbed onto the corner of the Sect Leader''s and Ling Xuan''s clothes, begging them to save me, they ignored me, only coldly looked at me, I crawled around like a madman, kowtowed and begged, giving up my dignity and giving up on begging for help, begging them to save the people in the village, but their cold and even loathing expressions made my heart shiver, I fell on the ground, watching the raging flames take away each and every life, as if my life was taken away ¡­ The fire was soon over. Other than me, who was lying on the ground like a dead dog, gasping for air, there was no sign of life at all.


    Sweat poured from my face into my eyes and into my mouth. My fingernails were broken, and as if I couldn''t feel the pain, I dragged myself to the village.


    The barrier has already been removed. Looking at the charred Peace Village, I scoop up a handful of dust and smile foolishly. I raise my head and laugh towards the sky. I wanted to cry but I don''t know who I can shed my tears for now ¡­ You are Immortals?


    Are you people?


    You are demons!


    You are devils!


    You are even worse than animals!


    I, Zhang Fugui, will kill all of you in this life!


    I roared in my heart and swore the first poisonous oath in my life!


    Seeing me lying on the ground like a piece of trash, Qiu Xi gave me a cold and indifferent look before turning around to leave. The surrounding people also left with a mocking and disdainful expression.


    "I''ll give you one more chance. If you succeed, I''ll let you walk my path. In the future, you''ll have a chance to kill me and avenge them."


    My numb eyes trembled. Indeed, I want revenge. I want to kill them all! The only way was to imitate his technique and kill him!


    The Liu Ye in my hands has disappeared somewhere. Maybe I lost it, or it was intentional, or perhaps I chose to lose the past, losing my memories ¡­ After being brought back to the 13th mountain, they ate the healing pills sent by Qiu Xi and entered the cave again. But for some reason, it wasn''t the same one that I had entered before.


    It seemed that I had walked for a long time. The darkness of the cave couldn''t stir up any ripples in my heart. My heart was already dead. How could I still feel fear?!


    The place where I now appeared was still the same road and the same village. Looking at the familiar scene in front of me, I felt a stabbing pain in my heart.


    "Autumn Festival!" I will kill you! "


    I looked at the peaceful and peaceful village. This was the third time that I had appeared before my eyes. But I can''t tell who''s real and who''s fake!


    As I was lost in my thoughts, I heard a rustle beneath my feet and slowly looked down. I saw the ground slowly rise up beneath me, forming a human shape a head taller than me. It handed me a long knife, and when I glanced at it, it cracked like a clay figurine.


    I picked up the knife. It was heavy and sharp. There was blood and pain on the blade of my index finger, but when I looked at it, there was no wound.


    This was fake! This was an illusion!


    I closed my eyes, picked up my knife and slowly walked into the village ¡­ When I walked out of the cave, I was covered in blood. The tips of my hair were still dripping, as if my heart were dripping with blood. I stuck out my tongue and tasted the blood on the corner of my mouth. There are my family and there are also mine.


    I can''t forget the village people''s expressions when I raised my blade and was about to slash down. Aunt Wang was afraid, Teacher Wang was calm and free, Uncle Du was struggling with all his might, Father was regretful, Mother, Mother looked at me with astonishment and fear, but in the last moment, there was a smile and a gentle ¡­ The village doesn''t have Xiao Yu and Xiao Bao. I don''t know why, but I didn''t think too much about it. To be able to kill one person less would be a rare luxury for me.


    When I got back to the house, Ah Hu was so frightened by my appearance that he immediately went to fetch water for me to take a bath. I sat in the tub and dully wiped myself down with a rag. I could wash the blood off my body, but I couldn''t wash away my sins! Even if it was an illusion, even if it was fake! The wounds on my body will heal, but the wounds on my heart!


    After the shower, Ah Hu asked me what had happened. I didn''t say anything, I didn''t dare to tell him, and I didn''t want to tell him. I just sat there alone on the hillside for a long, long time.


    Tiger saw that I didn''t eat or drink, so he just sat there all day, lost his soul, and finally couldn''t take it anymore. With a stern face, he pushed me down to the ground, picked up a piece of fruit and stuffed it into my mouth. I didn''t resist and just coughed out what was in my mouth.


    "Tell me what happened!" What are you doing! If you want to die, then jump off, there''s no meaning in torturing yourself right now! "


    Ah Hu angrily rebuked me. Seeing that I didn''t have any reaction, he gave me a few slaps.


    No pain, no feeling at all! I raised my head to look at A''Hu. After a long time, I finally cried out loud. I hugged A''Hu''s shoulder and wailed.


    I don''t know how long I cried, but I slowly fell asleep.


    In my dream, I saw my parents again. They were covered in fire, their faces were scorched and cold. They pointed at me and chuckled coldly. There was still Little Fatty around. Mister ¡­ " What''s the matter? Have you had a nightmare? " Tiger shakes me awake and looks at me anxiously.


    I shook my head and wiped away the cold sweat on my face. I suppressed my fear and said, "Is there anything to eat? "I''m hungry."


    Ah Hu laughed happily. He immediately turned around and took out a pile of fruits.


    "Eat slowly, don''t choke."


    When I was full, Ah Hu told me. Last night, someone told me to go to Elder Qiu Xi''s place on the mountain top. When I heard the name Qiu Xi, I gritted my teeth, my eyes filled with rage.


    Ah Hu saw the hatred on my face and seemed to have guessed something. He grabbed my shoulder and said, "Fugui, endure it. Endure it. I believe that one day, you will achieve your goal!"


    I raised my head and looked at A''Hu. With a hoarse voice, I asked, "If I want to kill Qiu Xi one day and destroy the Sky Sect, will you help me?"


    Ah Hu was stunned. Looking at his astonished and panicked expression, I was a little disappointed. Although it was within my expectations, I couldn''t help but be disappointed. I gently pulled his hand away and walked towards the summit.


    "No matter what you want to do, I will support you! I''m your brother, and you''re my brother too! My brother for life! "


    A''Hu''s voice came from behind, firm. My expression didn''t change, and I didn''t even stop walking. I kept walking towards the top of the mountain, but there was a warm feeling flowing through my heart.


    At the top of the mountain, looking at that ordinary wooden house, I just stood at the door, the hatred in my eyes was no disguise, it was useless to hide it, I was already very tired, let this hatred, freedom.


    I don''t know how long I stood there. Maybe two hours, maybe five, maybe a day, maybe even a day without the creaking sound of the door opening. I would still be standing there.


    "Do you hate me?"


    "Yes sir!"


    "I''ll give you a chance. I still have five years left. If you can''t kill me within those five years, it''ll be your own fault. You can hate yourself."


    I stared up at him. "Five years! "Sure!"


    Qiu Xi glanced at me. "Come in. If I wanted to harm you, you would have died long ago."

 C18

    I didn''t take a look at the furnishings inside the wooden house. To me, everything that happened outside wasn''t worth mentioning.


    Qiu Xi told me to sit down cross-legged on the prayer mat. She turned around and took a bottle of pills herself, telling me to swallow them. I didn''t hesitate, I just took one out and swallowed it.


    I swallowed the pill. A moment later, I felt my stomach burning as beads of sweat gradually covered my forehead.


    "Keep breathing, don''t relax for even a moment!"


    With Qiu Xi''s words, I did not doubt him. I quickly took a deep breath, and as I breathed, the heat in my stomach lessened. My whole body felt warm and comfortable.


    After a night of breathing, I feel much stronger than before. The current me is confident that I can defeat Xia Xi.


    Seeing that I had finished absorbing the pill in one night, Qiu Xi revealed an astonished expression. She nodded and said, "Needless to say, your talent is indeed astonishing. You could also be considered to have inherited this old man''s Dao."


    I frowned. I knew that I was just a tool. If I really thought that I was the inheritance that he hoped for, then my life would be in vain.


    Seeing me frown, Qiu Xi knew that I did not believe her. She revealed a rare look of bitterness, "Do you think that I did all this for myself ¡­ However, it was for my own sake. People who cultivate the Dao can lose their lives, but their own Dao must be continued! "I will not harm you. I merely hope that my own Dao will be like my own bloodline, and that there will be an inheritance for me." After pausing for a moment, he looked at me with a complicated expression. "One day, you will understand."


    Naturally, I ignored him. His words didn''t affect me in the slightest. If the hatred of killing my family and friends can be washed away with a few words, why should I hate him?


    Qiu Xi didn''t think about it much longer and moved me. She just gave me another pill and told me to consume it. While I was cultivating, she said slowly, "You''re still too weak. You can come out after you finish absorbing this pill." After that, he put down the bottle of pills and went out.


    I ignored him and focused on absorbing the spiritual energy.


    After a month, I opened the door. The spiritual energy in my body had increased several fold. In my generation, I''m not even afraid of Qiu Daoping.


    The moment she heard me come out, she didn''t even open her eyes. She only said slowly, "Go to the back of the mountain and find Qiu Xuan and have him bring you to the waterfall. From now on, you can meditate and cultivate there.


    I shot him a cold glance before I turned and left.


    I will not accept his kindness. The death of the villagers is a seed, a seed that hates the Heavens. I don''t know when this seed will sprout, but I hope that when it matures, not much blood will be needed to water it.


    Senior Brother Qiu Xuan and Qiu Xi had the same face and were both cold and detached, so I hated him even more. When he saw me, perhaps he already knew what Qiu Xi was planning and silently walked towards the back of the mountain. Since he didn''t say anything, I didn''t want to speak either, so I followed him in silence.


    The waterfall at the back of the mountain couldn''t be considered to be small. It was about fifteen meters wide and thirty meters tall. Beside the waterfall was a flat boulder. It was obvious that it was specially ground for people to meditate on.


    I didn''t waste my breath and immediately jumped on my body and sat down cross-legged. The sound of the waterfall beside his ears was extremely loud, faintly affecting his state of mind, causing him to unconsciously feel agitated.


    "I will send someone here for the daily meal. No matter what happens, you are not allowed to leave this stone without being summoned."


    I continued my closed breathing, ignoring him. Qiu Xuan didn''t seem to care. After speaking, he turned and departed.


    After he left, I slowly opened my eyes. I don''t like Qiu Xuan. If I grow to the point where I can destroy the Sky Sect, I will kill him. I will not show mercy to anyone who is related to Qiu Xi. The faces of the people who burned down Ping An village flashed through my mind. I remember them very clearly.


    With hatred in my heart and the constant roaring in my ears, this month has basically been spent in irritation and rage. Calming his heart and calming his heart, calming his heart and calming the waves, this was easier said than done. I didn''t dare to sleep. I was afraid that the dream from that day would reappear.


    When my heart can''t calm down, I give up meditating and start meditating. Instead, I stare blankly at the flowing water. Watching the flowing water rush through the boulders, I don''t think about anything.


    When night fell, I looked up at the sky, there were stars and the moon, I quietly counted the stars, memories of the past, immersed in the past. Dark clouds densely covered the sky. When it was dark, I would quietly cry in the darkness. Lonely and helpless, at this moment, I was the real me ¡­ Over the past month or so, I gradually got used to the noise around me. Sometimes, I would wake up in meditation, blankly looking around me, watching the flowers bloom and blossom, listening to the chirping of birds, and sometimes actually smiling for some inexplicable reason. Although it was a wry smile on my face at times, it was obviously a luxury for me, I didn''t expect to come so easily, so suddenly.


    After three months of sitting on top of a boulder, I was already able to close my eyes and breathe, completely unaffected by the outside world. However, every day, I would sit there for about two hours, looking around me, looking at the life around me, quietly listening to the rumbling sounds of the waterfalls. When I didn''t need it, it would be sealed in the darkest corner of my heart. Of course, if necessary, it would instantly fill my mind.


    Half a year later, I realized that I was actually smiling and looking at the world from time to time, that two birds had even become friends with me, that they would occasionally fly in front of me, and that they would sip and rub their fingers, and when I reached out, they would fly into my palm and peck at my fingers a few times, tickling and quiet and beautiful.


    After sitting here for more than half a year, there was finally a day when Qiu Xuan finally arrived.


    I smiled at him. "I''ve been waiting for you."


    Seemingly astonished, Qiu Xuan looked at my smile and furrowed his brows. After a moment, he opened his mouth and said, "Master has summoned. Let''s go."


    I looked at the two birds in my palm, and with a slight movement of my palm, the birds flew away tactfully, and perhaps one day, if I were still there and they were still there, I would come back and pick them up.


    I stood up. My legs felt a bit numb. I secretly circulated the spiritual power in my body and recovered in an instant.


    "Let''s go. He must have been waiting for a long time."


    After I finished speaking, I walked quickly in front of him.


    Qiu Hong was the only person I felt was kind to me. On one hand, he was the one who gave me advice when I came to the Sky Sect, and on the other hand, his expression, his smile, and his courtesy were the complete opposite of Qiu Xi''s.


    "Youngest junior brother is here. Go in, Master is waiting for you inside." Senior Qiu Hong nodded and smiled when he saw me.


    I also smiled and said, "Thank you, Senior Brother Qiu Hong."


    Inside, Qiuxi sits on a mat and opens her eyes to look at me. In front of him, my smile didn''t appear, but it didn''t have the hateful expression I always had when I wanted to eat him alive.


    "That''s right. In eight months'' time, my mind has been in a state of concentration and not dispersing at all. It seems that I have had enough time."


    I didn''t say anything. I turned and quietly sat on another cushion that had already been prepared.


    Qiu Xi didn''t mind. She waved her hand and took out a medicine bottle. She poured out a thumb-sized, light-red medicine pill. The pill was very fragrant and had an indescribable smell.


    "This is an Opening Spirit Pill. This pill is not normal, it is personally concocted by me. It is ten times stronger than normal, but not ruthless. It will help you break through to the Enlightenment Spirit Realm in one go."


    I faintly glanced at him and said, "You are not my master."


    Qiu Xi''s expression did not change. It was unknown whether she was angry or calm. This was a crafty old fox. He was happy and angry at the same time.


    "There are three in the spirit realm. One is Spirit Enlightenment, two is Spiritual Movement, and three is Spiritual Pill. The initiator of the Dao, at the beginning of cultivation, received spiritual energy in his body and tempered him, thus prolonging his lifespan. With a wave of his hand, he could send sand and rocks flying; with spiritual energy as a liquid, his spiritual energy would be unendurable, causing the earth to tremble; with spirit pills, one''s qi would become a pill, with the pill not being broken, the force would be endless, and the pill would be broken and cultivated anew. Spirit pills didn''t need to be consumed every day. Spirit pills needed to be cultivated at all times. Actually, these are just the three realms that we divide ourselves for the sake of power. There is no need to investigate further. "


    "I have been in the Spirit Pill realm for more than a hundred and sixty years. I can''t enter the Sky Realm, so my life force is already gone. I will let you inherit my Dao, and I will not regret it even if I die."


    "Although this old man has two disciples, Qiu Xuan and Qiu Hong, and both of their talents are good, I can''t help but feel that both of them are not suitable for me. Qiu Xuan also has feelings that he cannot let go of, and Qiu Hong has paid too much attention to scheming. After following me for ten years, it''s hard to change."


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "I''m telling you, I want you to know that the reason I chose you is not just because I''m domineering, but because I have the will of the Heavens to do what I want!"


    "Destiny?" I sneered. "I still believed it in the past, but now ¡­" Shaking my head, I said nothing more.


    "Hmph, how ignorant!" Qiu Xi grunted.


    I''ve already set up a spell formation. No one can disturb your awakening. With me protecting you, no one in the entire Heavenly Sect will dare to cause trouble!


    As Qiu Xi spoke, her body exuded a domineering aura. It was a bit cold and made people shudder.


    I looked at him and poured out the Enlightenment Spirit Pill from the bottle. After looking at it for a while, I swallowed it.


    The moment the pill entered my mouth, it immediately turned into medicinal juice. It didn''t flow down my throat, but went straight to my brain, and in that instant, I felt an extremely cool sensation in my head. The intensity of this feeling made me want to yell towards the sky.


    The praying mat suddenly disintegrated, but it didn''t dissipate. Instead, it turned into a ball of mist and entered my nose. I can clearly see that there is a hint of yellow in the fog! At this moment, he had no idea how dense this spiritual energy was!


    Spirit awakening required a large amount of spiritual energy to change one''s physique to the point where it could contain and absorb spiritual energy. This was just a process to open up the path of cultivation.


    Such a large amount of spiritual energy drilled into my brain, it almost made my head explode. I endured the pain, not because I wanted to, but because the pain in my head was so cool that I had to endure it.


    That spiritual energy gradually spread out from my mind and covered my entire body like my sweat. It felt as if my entire body was being torn apart by a gust of air, especially my stomach. The pain in my stomach made me unable to hold it in any longer.


    "Endure it!" This process may be painful, but it is extremely thorough. If you manage to reach the Spirit Enlightenment Realm, you will definitely become someone of the same cultivation level! "


    Although I had heard it, I still could not endure it. Pain filled my mind and I really wanted to die.


    Fortunately, the pain didn''t last long before it started to dissipate. Although it was still obvious, it was much better than before.


    My eyes were red, my mouth, nose, and ears were bleeding. I staggered to my feet, feeling exhausted.


    Qiu Xi stared at me unwaveringly, afraid that something might happen to me. I didn''t know if it was due to concern for his dao or something else, but his gaze reminded me of an extremely bloodthirsty animal, a wolf!


    The pain gradually dissipated from my body. Just as I was about to collapse onto the ground, an air wave exploded from my body.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    My clothes were torn to shreds, and the blast of air shook the entire wooden house violently. Maybe it was the support of the formation, but it didn''t collapse, and the echoes in the house didn''t spread out!


    A long roar continues for a few breaths and that blast of air retracts back into my body. I feel my internal organs being pressured and I spew out a large mouthful of blood.

 C19

    When I woke up, I saw Ah Hu''s concerned expression.


    Seeing me wake up, Ah Hu hurriedly went forward to support me, "Fugui, are you alright?"


    My entire body ached as I shook my head. Just as I was about to speak, Qiu Xuan pushed open the door and entered. He said calmly, "Since you''re awake, then immediately meditate and meditate."


    "Since the rich are already like this and you still want him to cultivate, are you even human!?" Tiger blocked in front of me, trying his best to rebut me.


    "Hmm?" With a calm look, Ah Hu''s entire body shuddered and cold sweat broke out from his forehead. He couldn''t help but to shiver, but he still clenched his teeth and stood in front of me without backing down.


    "Don''t make things difficult for him!" I opened my mouth weakly.


    Glancing at Qiu Xuan, I shifted my body. A''Hu supported me as we sat down cross-legged. In the past, Hu Shan taught us that when spiritual energy entered our body, it would gather in the Dantian in three places: the upper, middle, and lower dantian. From the bottom up, the spiritual energy first gathered in the lower Dantian, the lower Dantian, the vital part, an inch and a half below the navel, the place where the essence is stored; the middle Dantian, the place where the Jiang Palace is located; the middle Dantian, the place where the Dantian is located, the place where the Qi is gathered; and the upper Dantian, the place where the sexual roots are also used as the mudball palace.


    The lower dantian had its main body, the middle dantian had its main body, the upper dantian had its main soul, and when one cultivated to become an immortal, they would cultivate their main body, and with luck, they would become an immortal!


    I only know that people like Qiu Xi who linger in the spirit realm are also called Spiritual Immortals, and I, who succeeded in awakening the spirit, can be considered as having just entered the Spiritual Immortal Realm. However, I know that in the eyes of mortals, we are considered Immortals. In reality, we are just humans. And the people in the spirit realm who call themselves spiritual immortals are just showing their disdain for weak mortals. They have forgotten that they were once mere mortals in their eyes.


    I sat cross-legged on the bed, trying my best to breathe out. Just a few breaths of breathing out a moment ago was indeed very painful, I felt that what I inhaled was not spiritual energy, but poison. However, after I breathed for a few breaths of time, the feeling gradually disappeared and was replaced by a comfortable feeling. Furthermore, I felt that my spiritual energy was much purer than before.


    I opened my eyes and looked at Qiu Xuan. Qiu Xuan, seeing that I was looking at him, nodded, "In the past, I was extremely weak when I opened my spirit, but if I didn''t get used to it earlier and cultivated as fast as possible, your body would leave behind some hidden dangers. In the future, there will be some obstructions when you cultivate."


    "Thank you!" I didn''t want to owe him anything, so I said the two words I hadn''t wanted to say.


    Qiu Xuan left. Whether intentionally or not, I heard his soft sigh as he left. Qiu Xi had said that he had endless emotions. Perhaps Qiu Xuan was not the same kind of person as Qiu Xi.


    Tiger is nagging me to make some more candied fruits for me, I said with a smile. Get me two bottles of bars, I want to drink. Tiger nods his head. Although he has his doubts, he doesn''t ask me why.


    After A Hu left, I focused on my cultivation. Only then did I realize the difference between the Spirit Opening Realm and normal ones. I could feel that the spiritual energy I inhaled was almost completely dissolved within my body, improving my internal organs and meridians. After spitting out the exhaust gas, I felt refreshed.


    Within two hours, my body had already recovered. I stood up and clenched my fists. I carefully felt the strength of my body and felt the differences in every part of it. After a long while, I opened my eyes. I was a little worried, so I couldn''t help but frown.


    I didn''t feel anything out of the ordinary about my body. It was as if I had cultivated this power myself. But I knew that Qiu Xi wouldn''t be so kind. He wouldn''t be able to gain my trust even if he pretended to be pitiful. The pill he gave me was no ordinary Spirit Opening Pill. He told me a bit, but he definitely hid something. I don''t know what he did to me after I fainted.


    If what he said was true, and he only had a little more than four years left, would he be so calm in search of a successor?


    Humans were selfish. When a man watched his life slowly fade away and his life slowly fade away, silently waiting for death to come, would he just sit there and watch? This was especially so when they knew that the day they would die would be the day they would experience the torment of waiting for their deaths. Ordinary people would not be able to endure this torment. People who cultivated Immortality were especially afraid of death! Why did he seek immortality? He just wanted to live forever!


    Since he chose me, he must want me to let him live on. Those in the spirit realm had a lifespan that increased by several tens to a hundred or two hundred times. If he could obtain another ten years, he might be able to break through the spirit realm and reach the next level.


    So I am sure that he must have done something to make me his scapegoat! In Grandpa Sun''s story, this sort of thing was already quite common.


    I grit my teeth. Right now, I''m still too weak. I let others play with me. My body is not free, and my heart is imprisoned!


    Since I can''t figure it out, I''ll just let the situation develop. When I can control it, I''ll launch a counterattack!


    After entering the training room, I look at the wall and suddenly throw out a punch, Tiger Subduing Fist!


    "Roar!"


    The Zhang Black Tiger roared and smashed onto a wall that was made of some unknown material. With a loud bang, the wall became undamaged and the Black Tiger disappeared without a trace.


    Now I understand why Hu Shan said that martial skills are enough. As one''s cultivation level increases, these kinds of martial skills can no longer exceed the limit. It''s like cutting down a tree with a knife, but when you cut down a tree, no matter how sharp the knife is, it''s useless.


    With a thought, the spiritual energy armor immediately gathered on my body. The current spiritual energy armor was slightly thicker than before, but only slightly thicker. After dispersing the spirit armor, I walked out of the training room and out of the room.


    He didn''t pay attention to the time, so he didn''t expect it to be midnight. I raised my head to look at the sky. There were many stars in the sky, and the crescent moon was like a bow. The moonlight was like a veil, obscuring the world.


    Where''s Ah Hu? It''s already the middle of the night. Ah Hu helped me get some wine, so he should be back by now?


    I followed my memories and walked towards the cave. The things inside it no longer attracted me. I didn''t know if it was because I had grown up, or because I had already cut off my childhood with a wave of my hand ¡­ Before we enter, I heard sounds of fighting coming from the cave. I was worried that Ah Hu would jump onto the top of the cave with his fingers tightly holding onto the mountain rock. His whole body was pressed against the top of the cave.


    The ones fighting in front of the cave are a dozen people. Looking carefully, there are a dozen people fighting against one of them, and the one being bullied is Ah Hu!


    I couldn''t help but to jump down to help him out of anger. After pausing for a moment, I dispelled the thought. This was because the current A''Hu was completely different from the usual He Hu!


    A''Hu''s shirt had already been torn apart and all the muscles in his body bulged. At a glance, one could tell that it was filled with explosive power. The ribbon was broken, and his long hair fluttered in the wind. His eyes were not filled with cowardice or patience, but instead, ruthlessness and ruthlessness. Under the illumination of the moonlight, a layer of armor-like Qi layer emerged on his body. This was a Spirit Armor and furthermore, it was black! In addition, his hands were several times larger than an ordinary person''s. His fingers formed a claw and grabbed onto the neck of someone who was incredibly frightened.


    At this moment, Ah Hu was just like his name. He was like a bloodthirsty tiger!


    Ah Hu had grown up. In less than a year''s time, he had become so powerful. He was no longer the cowardly coward who endured humiliation in the past!


    Looking at the dozens of people around him, their faces were filled with fear, helplessness, and hidden anger. Most of them were still injured, but it wasn''t that serious. Hearing the slight groan, I looked down into the cave and found that there were more than a dozen people who were in pain inside the cave. They had broken arms or legs, and had lost all ability to fight.


    Ah Hu picked up the person in his hand and casually threw him out, saying coldly, "I already said, I only want wine! "Moreover, since I''ve paid, two pots of wine wouldn''t even cost one tael of silver."


    "But, this is a rule. No matter how much you drink in there, you can''t bring it out." Among the ten people, there was one person who was a bit doubtful. It seemed like he was the leader.


    "Humph, I make the rules here!" Ah Hu lost all patience and snorted coldly.


    The leader''s face was bitter as he looked around at the people lying down. After a while, he shook his head and sighed, "Ok, this is the only time. In the future, please understand!" After saying that, he waved his hand. The people surrounding Ah Hu all let out a sigh of relief and retreated back to the cave.


    Ah Hu held a jar of wine in one hand and turned to look at them before leaving.


    This is what a friend is, only then is he fit to be my brother! A smile played at the corner of my mouth and I flew away.


    After I awakened my spirit, my control over the Bodyguard Qi has increased a lot. Now that I''m flying, I don''t have much time left and I have an extra agility.


    When Tiger returned to his house, I was already waiting for him in the moonlight on the hillside.


    "Fugui!"


    When I turned my head, a jar was already flying in front of me. I smiled and reached out to grab it. The jar of wine automatically flew into my hand. He raised his head and took a sip. The drink flowed down his throat and stomach, warming his body and heart.


    "When did you become so powerful?"


    Ah Hu was stunned, he took a sip of his wine and asked, "You saw it?"


    "That''s right, that''s you, that''s what''s worthy of your Ah Hu''s name."


    "Hehe, I''ve been training hard all this time. Although I''m getting further and further away from you, this opportunity is also given to me by you."


    "Are you going to the next First Peak Competition?"


    "Me?" Ah Hu mocked himself, "I''m afraid I''m not as good as many people ¡­"


    "Go ahead," I sighed, "If you can enter the top ten, I''ll think of a way to help you awaken your spirit!"


    Ah Hu''s expression didn''t have the joyous or excited expression that I had expected. Instead, he faintly smiled and looked at the sky while sitting beside me.


    "I''m prepared to stay in the outer sect. I won''t reveal too much of my strength. I''ll help you when the time is right. Once you''ve accomplished your goal, we''ll leave together."


    I looked deeply at A''Hu, he knew what my goal was, if he told the Sect Leader, then according to Ling Xuan''s calculations at that time, I would definitely die, and he would definitely be rewarded, at least for the rest of his life. But I know A''Hu. Even though we''ve only known each other for a year, I definitely believe that he isn''t such a person. I was his only friend. He would rather give up his wealth and fortune to accompany me to challenge the tiger''s den, than betray me and ask for a lifetime''s peace of mind.


    I don''t know if a person like me will have a conscience in the future. The only thing I can do is to be less guilty.


    Tiger and I finished the wine, maybe a little addicted, actually feel the taste of the wine, still not bad. It was the first time in my life that I had ever been drunk. In the past, there were always people who said that if one was drunk, they would forget about it, thus giving up all their wealth just for the sake of being drunk. However, why do I feel that after I get drunk, the sadness in my heart will become even stronger. Is it because I''m not suitable to drink? Or, when drunk, the most unforgettable thing is sadness.

 C20

    That night, I slept soundly. I fell down on the soft grass of the hillside. The moonlight shined on the side of my face, making the tears at the corners of my eyes sparkle.


    I was drunk. In my sleep, I had another dream, in which I dreamt that I seemed to have changed, that I was standing extremely cold and detached, looking down at the ground beneath my feet. The ground was covered in smoke, and under the reflection of the blood-red moon, it was filled with death and evil. Wake up, my head hurts. Is this what a hangover feels like? After taking a deep breath to dispel the remaining alcohol, I looked at Ah Hu who was still sleeping soundly and returned to my dwelling alone.


    "When did you arrive?"


    "Just arrived."


    "What is it?"


    Qiu Xuan stood up and walked out of the house. "Inner disciples don''t live here. Your residence has its own other places. Follow me."


    I frowned and looked around the room. He shook his head. Sooner or later, he would leave.


    I followed Qiu Xuan, leaving step by step. Perhaps I wouldn''t return, or perhaps by the time I did, everything had already changed.


    I know A Hu silently watched me leave from behind the mountain. Maybe he was blessing me because I saw the smile on his face.


    I didn''t shed tears like he did. The day I cried again was the day the Heavenly Sect was destroyed!


    The inner and outer sect basically have no intersection. The outer sect disciples live at the foot of the mountain while the inner sect disciples live at the top of the mountain. I don''t know how tall the thirteenth peak is, but I''ve heard them speculate about it before. However, the peak of the mountain is a training field, a very large training field. At that time, I had my suspicions, but I didn''t ask.


    At the top of the mountain, Qiu Xuan looked at me, then grabbed my arm and soared into the sky.


    I endured the strong wind blowing towards me, my heart filled with shock. Just what level of cultivation is this Qiu Xuan at? It should not be much worse than Qiu Xi.


    Who could cut off a mountain peak with a single slash? What cultivation level would that require?


    Stepping on the mountaintop didn''t give him any feeling, just like how he usually did at the foot of the mountain. Qiu Xuan led the way while I followed behind. In less than fifteen minutes, we arrived at a thatched cottage.


    "This is the top of the 13 peaks, every peak is the same. This is your residence, and it''s about the same as the ground below. Spirit beasts will be sending you fruits every day."


    Qiu Xuan''s tone wasn''t as cold as before. I nodded my head and walked straight into the thatched cottage. Perhaps I didn''t even realize it myself, but my attitude towards Qiu Xuan had started to change slightly.


    "Tomorrow, I will bring you to pick out your weapons. For today, you will familiarize yourself with the environment. Master''s residence is at the top of the mountain, so don''t go. Everyone''s room is protected by a formation which can isolate sound. You can practice in the training room as much as you want. "


    After Qiu Xuan said this, she turned and left, leaving me alone to ponder. Weapons, the weapons I need, are able to kill.


    Looking around, this Xuanshan Mountain isn''t very big. Furthermore, from Qiu Xuan''s words, it seems that there''s only the four of us here. The scenery inside the mountain was very good. There were also a few water orchards, such as the autumn orchards, Xiao Yue, and the like. Occasionally, a black shadow would flash by. After a careful look, I realised that it was a spirit beast that was like a squirrel. Although its speed was extremely fast, it didn''t have much offensive power.


    After a while, I had a rough understanding of this place. Thus, I returned to my residence to meditate and meditate, waiting for Qiu Xuan to bring me to pick a weapon tomorrow.


    As he was quietly meditating, a voice suddenly rang beside his ear, "Rich son..."


    I abruptly opened my eyes and surveyed my surroundings, but didn''t see anyone. I frowned. I suddenly realized that the voice sounded a little familiar.


    "Rich son ¡­"


    It was Grandpa Sun!


    I suddenly remembered. This voice was clearly the voice of Grandpa Sun, who had already died. Qiu Xi knew that Grandpa Sun was there, but she probably didn''t know that he was an immortal. But in that illusion, there was clearly a time when Grandpa Sun was speaking. Thinking about it, it''s very simple to imitate Grandpa Sun''s voice, but, if it''s really Qiu Xi, why would he lie to me?


    "Rich son ¡­"


    My voice sounded again. I gathered my spirit energy in my ears and used my qi seeking the origin of the voice to its maximum. But I don''t quite believe what I''m telling myself. This sound clearly came from my body!


    That mysterious ball of light! It must be! I almost forgot about it after all this time!


    Just as I thought of this, the ball of light flew out of my body and landed in front of me.


    The shadow of Grandpa Sun gradually formed, and with a wave of his hand, he set up a restriction. He looked at me with a kind gaze. I remember that Grandpa Sun did say when he set himself on fire that we would meet again.


    I didn''t move. I remained sitting cross-legged on the bed, coldly looking at him.


    "Fugui, don''t you recognize me?" The shadow of Grandpa Sun slowly spoke.


    "Yes, so what?!" With hatred in my heart, I naturally didn''t have a good expression.


    "You''ve changed, aiya ¡­" Grandpa Sun sighed.


    "It''s not that I want to change, it''s you. You made me change." I couldn''t help but be excited as my anger roiled within my heart.


    "What happened?" Grandpa Sun looked at me for a while before he asked with a dark expression.


    "What happened?" I laughed angrily. "You said they''d have a good life! "You lied to me!"


    "Peace Village, what happened in Peace Village?"


    "Humph!" I endured the rage that was about to erupt as I clenched my teeth and said word by word, "Peace Village is no longer here!"


    Grandpa Sun closed his eyes and sighed, "It''s a calamity. You can''t escape it!"


    "Tribulation!" I stood up and clenched my fists. "Where were you when the accident happened in Ping An Village? Aren''t you an immortal? Aren''t you very powerful? What did you promise me?


    "Calm down, rich son." "Grandpa Sun sat down cross-legged and directly floated in the air." I only woke up on the second day after you awakened. I don''t know anything about what happened before. "


    "I don''t know. You can return it to my parents if you don''t know. You want to return it to my unborn brother?" Feeling wronged and resentful, I was already angered to the extreme as I roared with my scarlet red eyes.


    It was a good thing that the house was protected by an array, so the sound couldn''t be transmitted out. Otherwise, Qiu Xi and the rest would have probably heard it.


    "I never thought that something like this would happen in the past year!"


    "Don''t pretend to be sympathetic. I know that all of you are stone-hearted. Are only a hundred of you dead? Even if there were a thousand or ten thousand people, you wouldn''t even bat an eye!"


    "Fugui!" Grandpa Sun emphasized his words. With a frown, he asked, "Who is it?" What cultivation? "


    I took a deep breath to calm my emotions. "Qiu Xi, listen to him, Psionic Core Realm."


    "Psionic Core Realm. Sigh. If I didn''t burn my body, my cultivation base would have been completely depleted and I would have become a hollow spirit body. A mere Psionic Core Realm is nothing to talk about."


    Grandpa Sun shook his head, "It''s not that I don''t want to help you take revenge, it''s just that I don''t have enough time. But I am your master, and the reason why I kept this ethereal body is so that I can pass on my techniques to you. "


    "Cultivation technique? What kind of cultivation technique?" Even though I resented him in my heart, I was still rational. If Grandpa Sun were to pass on a good technique to me, why would I need to learn ruthlessness again?


    "What I cultivate is called the Heavenly Art of Acalan¨¡tha. Once this incantation is completed, the great Dao will become one and the world will be in my hands!"


    "Don''t talk to me about the world. What I want now is revenge!"


    "There is also a cultivation method, which is called the Six Daos Soul Division. As the successor of the Dao Lord, you must learn it."


    "If you have anything else to say, say it. Don''t hesitate to say it." I was getting a little impatient, and all he did was brag about how good he was at not meeting me.


    "Fugui, son, I was originally just a wisp of consciousness. When I come out, I''ll be gone in a short while. Everything I give you will be in this primordial spirit, so I can''t help you too much." Grandpa Sun sighed. He looked at me calmly.


    "How much longer?" In the end, it''s my grandpa Sun. No matter how much he hates me, I still have ten years of feelings for him.


    "About an incense stick worth of time left."


    "Alright," I gritted my teeth, endless hatred in my eyes. "Help me take a look at my body, what''s so strange about it!"


    When Grandpa Sun heard this, his eyes narrowed. In that instant, I felt as though my entire body had turned transparent. All of my secrets had been seen by him.


    A moment later, Grandpa Sun''s expression softened. "What you have is a type of technique, and it''s a demonic technique. It''s called the Corpse Soul Art, it''s also called borrowing a corpse to return the soul!"


    Seeing that Grandpa Sun did not have any serious expression, he knew that he definitely had a solution. He calmed down and sat on the bed cross-legged, asking, "Corpse Soul Art? What does it mean to borrow a corpse to repay a soul? "


    "Using a corpse to pay for your soul ¡­ that Qiu Xi''s life won''t be long, and his life will be gone as well. Using a corpse to pay for his soul ¡­ is using your body and life to merge his soul into your body, as though he''s been reborn."


    "Then what will happen to me?"


    "You? If he is able to use that corpse to return your soul, then your soul will be devoured by him. Your body will become his, which means that you will no longer be you, but him! "


    "How?"


    "Oh?" I looked at Grandpa Sun. "Why?"


    "Corpse Soul Art. In order to prevent the soul from rejecting the body, the body should be extremely similar to the previous body, including meridians and the circulation of cultivation methods. As the descendant of my lineage, you naturally do not cultivate his techniques. Moreover, your six soul fragments, your attainments in the soul, can be said to be the highest in the world, so you do not need to be afraid of him devouring you. "


    So that''s how it is. I smiled. Qiu Xi, I will give you a big gift when you are most proud!


    "Does he know that you''re my master?" That''s one thing I''m more worried about.


    Shaking his head, Grandpa Sun was a little worried. "I don''t know what technique he used, but I don''t know what he knows about you."


    "When I entered the exam, I turned around and saw that he had dripped something on a bronze mirror. It looked a little like water."


    "Water mirror technique." Grandpa Sun nodded, "This technique can only observe your actions and not your memories. He appeared within your consciousness and probably only sent a sliver of his consciousness into your sea of consciousness. Don''t worry, what he saw was only what you saw. As for your trial, he only used a few of the techniques that affect his mind, so he can''t control it too much. "


    "Fugui, there''s still some time left. I''ll tell you one last thing!" Grandpa Sun''s expression gradually turned serious.


    "Speak!"


    "As an expert in the Dao, you must remember that you are not allowed to get involved in the story, and neither are you allowed to indulge in the story. You, can only watch from the side, and can only watch from the side."


    I looked at Grandpa Sun and slowly nodded.


    "One more thing!" I suddenly thought of something and felt the need to ask more clearly.


    "What is it? Tell me."


    "There is an old man called Ling Xuan in the Sky Sect. He seems to cultivate in some sort of way. He said, ''I have two faces, one for Heaven, the other for the Evil Heaven ¡­''"


    Before he could finish, Grandpa Sun''s expression changed. His lifeless eyes trembled, and even his ethereal body seemed to become a bit dispirited, as if he was extremely frightened.


    "Heaven''s End, Tian Xie, two of them ¡­ Heaven''s will! Heaven''s will! So, this was destiny! This was destiny! Hahaha ¡­ "I, Sun Yao, have been poor my whole life just to get rid of this destiny. I never thought that everything would be in your plans. Hahaha ¡­"


    I don''t understand why Grandpa Sun is so agitated. I just watched him slowly dissipate in grief filled laughter. So indignant, so desperate ¡­

 C21

    Grandpa Sun has disappeared. This time, he is truly gone. What remained on the spot was a ball of light. When I walked closer, I could clearly see that within the ball of light, there were three translucent scrolls emitting light.


    I reached out and took the orb in my hand. When I opened my hand again, it was gone, and this time I knew where it was. It was in my mind.


    Grandpa Sun''s departure didn''t cause too much of a stir in my heart. If he died, he died. What I care about right now is my own life and revenge!


    I sat quietly on the bed. The ball of light seemed to be a physical entity in my mind. There were three scrolls on it. With just a thought, I could open them. This feeling was very strange, as if there was a book in his head that he didn''t have to start flipping through. Strangely, there were only two things I could open. The first recorded the Heavenly inscription technique and the second recorded the six soul fragments.


    The inscription technique is a cultivation technique and I must cultivate it. As for the six soul fragments, they are related to my life and death, and I cannot slack off.


    This technique seems to be specially created for us cultivators. After we cultivate it, we can condense a scroll of the origin soul, and after that, we can cultivate it in order to understand the story and gain an increase in cultivation level through the use of the story.


    Cultivating the soul art would strengthen his or her own soul. Afterwards, he or she would divide a part of it and merge it into the soul of the person he or she wanted to record. This would allow him or her to be like a third person, constantly observing him or her. The mastery of this technique depended on the strength of one''s soul. The stronger it was, the more soul fragments could be separated.


    I don''t know what the value of these two sets of arts are, nor do they say how far they can be cultivated. However, based on Grandpa Sun''s tone, it isn''t hard to guess that they are definitely powerful existences.


    I walked into the training room and lit the incense burner. I didn''t practice the two sets of cultivation techniques, but rather, I practiced the Enforcer Qi Technique. Qiu Xi waved her hand, making it hard for me to move. It greatly affected me.


    How to control the Qi, what the technique taught was to use your Qi as a guide to drive the Qi around you to change its distribution and concentration. It was as if when I pointed my finger, the air friction formed sparks and ignited the censer, changing the distribution of air. My own spirit armor has changed the concentration of air. The power of my spirit armor is also different when the concentration is different. However, I don''t really understand why my spirit armor is red and A Hu''s is black. However, it''s not hard to understand why my spirit armor is red and Hu''s is black.


    Spirit Essences were divided into five elements. In fact, it was similar to the five elements for many people. It was just that the more one looked, the harder it was to cultivate metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. He had heard them say before that in this world, there were very few people who had natural spirit roots or dual spirit roots. These kinds of people, if they cultivated a cultivation method that matched the nature of their spirit roots, would travel a thousand miles in a single day. Of course, if they weren''t, they would look like trash, but if they were found, they would either be buried or taken away by a large sect. A small sect like the Celestial Sect of Wonders would not exist.


    The Sky Sect is a small sect. When I first heard about it, I was a bit surprised, but now that I think about it, there are at least a few hundred disciples in the Sky Sect. Sigh, what a pity for such a domineering name.


    He had practiced the martial arts for an entire night. When the time came, he heard someone knocking on the door.


    Qiu Xuan had arrived! I got up and opened the door. It was indeed him.


    Qiu Xuan didn''t waste time with words, but even so, he still nodded his head when he saw me. I nodded my head as well and silently followed behind him, following him to retrieve my weapon.


    "In the Sky Sect, only inner sect disciples can wear swords. Once they enter the inner sect, they will go to the Hidden Sword Hall to pick out their weapons."


    Qiu Xuan seemed to lose all of his former indifference towards me, and actually started to talk about rules and regulations for me.


    "When did you join the Sky Sect?"


    Qiu Xuan''s back froze for a moment, but in an instant, she continued walking forward as if nothing had happened.


    "I entered the 13th Peak 15 years ago."


    "There is endless emotion in your heart. What kind of emotion is it?"


    Qiu Xuan suddenly turned and stared at me with a gloomy expression. "From now on, you''re not allowed to ask!"


    I was expressionless. Perhaps this topic had touched his bottom line. We didn''t say anything else and just kept walking.


    As Qiu Xuan turned and turned, he arrived at the edge of the peak. Qiu Xuan turned to look at me, and I shook my head.


    "I''ll keep up."


    I stood up and followed behind him. After flying for an unknown amount of time, Qiu Xuan finally stopped at a stone staircase. He looked at me behind him and seemed to be a bit surprised that I could keep up.


    The Hidden Sword Hall was located several tens of steps up. The Hidden Sword Pavilion was neither a tall building nor a thatched cottage. It was a square stone building with a height and width of over a hundred zhang. The entire stone building was airtight; one could not even see the door.


    Qiu Xuan made a hand seal with his right hand and threw out a handprint onto the stone tower. Then, he bowed and said, "Disciple Qiu Xuan, bring the inner disciple Zhang Fugui from the Thirteenth Peak here to receive your weapon!"


    After speaking for a while, an elderly voice came from the stone tower: "Who is this disciple?"


    "Third Peak Master, Elder Qiu Xi!"


    "Why is there no Dao number?"


    "Disciple doesn''t know!"


    After a while, the voice spoke again, "Come in." The stone tower rumbled and a rock slowly sank down, forming a door.


    Only then did Qiu Xuan stand up, glancing at me. "Go in, remember, it''s up to fate."


    Without a word, I stepped in. As soon as he entered, a sharp whistling sound abruptly gushed out like the tide. My chest felt as if it had been struck by a heavy hammer, and a mouthful of blood welled up in my throat.


    "Quiet!"


    A soft sound came to an abrupt end. I swallowed the blood in my throat and stared straight ahead.


    "They''re too lonely, don''t mind them." The old voice sounded without a trace of apology.


    With a low snort, I walked into the stone hall. In the middle of the stone tower, there was a huge stone hall. On the walls were countless blades, swords, blades, spears, and halberds.


    I looked around before pointing at a sword and coldly said, "This one!"


    "Young man, the killing blade looks different from when you touch it!"


    After a moment of silence, I floated up and grabbed at the sword I had pointed at. I thought the sword had a spirit and would flee, but I was wrong. The sword was in my hand and there was nothing extraordinary about it.


    Just as I was about to pull it out, a sharp pain suddenly appears in my palm. The sword has already returned to its original position.


    "This sword doesn''t suit you!"


    I frowned and circulated my spirit power. The wound on my palm gradually healed and after a moment, I grabbed another long blade.


    I can''t catch this blade. It''s not that I can''t hold it tight, but it''s that there''s a wave of blade energy on it that my hand can''t even get close to.


    "This blade doesn''t suit you either."


    I gritted my teeth and extended my hand to grab a spear at the side. ''Bang!'' I was sent flying several meters back. My Qi and blood surged upwards and my face paled. I had actually suffered some internal injuries.


    "It seems that you are not qualified to use this spear."


    "Shut up!" The anger in my heart could no longer be endured. This is a venting of anger, I will release my anger here! Eight months of meditation at the waterfall at the back of the mountain was only for the sake of calming the mind, but from the looks of it, it was as fragile as a cicada''s wing.


    The voice didn''t come again, as if I''d shouted and backed away, but I knew he was just out of sight, sneering quietly, looking at me.


    I floated in mid-air as the murderous aura in my entire body was unleashed. The entire Hidden Sword Hall suddenly felt as though it had turned into winter.


    Killing intent was not about killing more people, it was about how strong and firm a person''s killing intent was!


    My murderous heart wants to break the heavens!


    At this moment, all the weapons were trembling and emitting a slight humming sound.


    "Are you afraid?" I said coldly.


    "Since you''re afraid, then submit!" I roared to the sky, and all the blades started to whistle again, as if they were responding to me. They all flew to my side, circling around me, flying in all directions.


    I thought it was all. In fact, there were still a hundred or so weapons hanging on the wall. Some were still trembling slightly, as if they were struggling, while others remained motionless and seemed to be filled with disdain.


    Step by step, I walked to the side of a slightly trembling sword. I raised my hand and slowly grasped it in my hand. It''s not that I don''t want those that aren''t moving, it''s that I know my own limits, which are these trembling weapons.


    When I landed back on the ground, I withdrew my killing intent. All of the weapons had returned to their original positions.


    I didn''t randomly pick this sword, but I felt it absorbing my killing intent. This slight tremble wasn''t out of fear, but joy!


    With a pale face, I caressed the scabbard, slowly gripped the hilt, and slowly pulled it out.


    It was a thin, cold sword, and filled with an intense coldness that contained ruthlessness and a desire to kill!


    An old man in a grey robe appeared beside me at some point. He looked at me and sighed.


    "You should not have chosen this sword!"


    "Why?" I returned my sword to its sheath and expressionlessly asked.


    "Because it will lead you to a path of slaughter!"


    Sneering, I softly said, "That''s great! What I want is exactly this!" But you are wrong, I am the one who brought it with me to kill! "


    Laughing loudly, I turned around to leave, ignoring the grey-robed old man who kept shaking his head.


    Only after leaving the Hidden Sword Pavilion did I feel pain all over my body. Upon closer inspection, the originally exposed skin was covered in tiny scars. This was from being injured by the aura of a soldier. He circulated his spirit energy for a while and the wounds disappeared. Only then did he realize that Qiu Xuan was still waiting there. I don''t know how long I had been in there for, but it looked like at least an hour had passed.


    "What sword did you take?"


    Seeing me pull out a sword, Qiu Xuan''s interest was piqued. The moment they met, he asked.


    The corner of my mouth widened into a smile as I held the sword horizontally. "Zheng!"


    The sword is entirely azure, and as thin as a cicada''s wing. It has a hint of coldness in it, and a sense of bloodlust. Qiu Xuan nodded before turning to me with a slight smile.


    "Is there a name?"


    I shook my head. "I haven''t named you yet. Why don''t you name me?"


    Qiu Xuan, I already don''t have that much of an aversion towards him. Furthermore, he intentionally expressed goodwill, so I don''t want to have another enemy. Back when we destroyed the Peace Village, he wasn''t among the surrounding people.


    Nodding, Qiu Xuan paused. "This sword, shall be called Qingshan."


    The name didn''t matter to me, but I nodded anyway.


    "Good, from now on, this sword is azure in color!"

 C22

    A sword had a spirit, but it was not ordinary. Thus, it was called a spirit sword. Green with spirit, love to kill, I call it a killing spirit! Although it was only a sliver of spiritual power, it was still extremely rare.


    After obtaining Qingshan, Qiu Xuan took me back to the top of the thirteenth peak. Qiu Xuan said, "We cannot go down there as we wish, unless Qiu Xi permits." He must have known what had happened to me, because he looked at me with a look of deep sympathy.


    I didn''t like the look, and I felt that this pity was an insult to me, so I ignored it and went back to the house.


    Without absolute strength, he had to put everything down and forget about everything.


    This is what Qiu Xuan told me.


    I suspect that Qiu Xuan and I are the same type of person, and we both have unspeakable secrets. Although our goals may be different, we''re all in the same direction, and that''s that we can''t be loyal to the Sky Sect, the Thirteenth Peak. To Qiu Xi, even if we don''t know all of our secrets, we should at least know quite a bit. He must be confident in being able to keep us in his hands so that we won''t have a chance.


    Every day, I would stay in the training room and silently train. However, I feel that if I continue to train like this, it will be very difficult for me to surpass Autumn Festival and destroy the Sky Sect within five years. Also, the six soul fragments I cultivate require soul refining. My soul can only become stronger through comprehension. Here, I only have hatred, not enlightenment.


    What I need is an environment in which I can temporarily forget about hatred and gain enlightenment of my soul.


    I can''t find Qiu Xi. What I want is for him to find me himself and give me this chance. Only in this way can I hide this flaw, so that he won''t suspect me.


    He waited for nearly two months before Qiu Xi''s summons arrived.


    Upon receiving the summons, I deliberately delayed for a moment before slowly walking over.


    Qiu Xi didn''t say anything to me about being late. She just looked at me, at the hatred in my eyes.


    "Your heart is not calm enough!"


    I didn''t say anything. I looked away and didn''t meet his gaze.


    "This is my Sky Sect''s cultivation technique. Take it." Go to the waterfall at the back of the mountain and wait for your heart to calm down before coming back. "


    I waved my hand to take the manual, turned around, and walked away.


    I believe he also practices this kind of technique, he probably doesn''t know that Grandpa Sun is my master. Although he definitely knows every move I make in the Sky Sect, Grandpa Sun is much stronger than him, so sometimes he trusts his own eyes too much, and it''s fatal.


    If he wants me to inherit his dao, then he must devour my soul while he is preaching and then borrow my corpse to return my soul. I sneered. The moment you want to devour my soul is the time for you to repay your debt.


    Returning to the waterfall at the back of the mountain, I didn''t go to see A''Hu. We are brothers.


    After returning to the boulder, I slowly sat down cross-legged with a deep blue aura resting on my knees.


    I haven''t been here in a long time. Do the birds remember me? I reached out slowly, and sure enough, the two birds flew into my palm, and I smiled at the lovely sight of their sipping and shaking bodies.


    "From now on, you''re called Da Hui, and you''re called Xiao Hui. How about it?"


    Naturally, the birds had no objections. I smiled, placed them on my shoulders, and began to meditate.


    In fact, there weren''t many things to eat in a day of breathing, and the amount of spiritual energy absorbed in a day was enough to keep them alive for dozens of days. However, the Sky Sect fruits naturally contained a lot of spiritual energy, so eating too much naturally saved them a lot of trouble. When I ate, I gave it to Xiao Hui and gave it to him. Looking at how they ate, my heart gradually calmed down.


    I don''t know how long I sat here. I have already forgotten the time. The days I sat here in silence were actually very beautiful. It was just that this beauty was not something that I could have.


    I''ve been cultivating the Mingtian Art and I''ve also seen the Celestial Sect''s cultivation technique. The two are completely different cultivation techniques. The Sky Sect is also divided into stages. Qiu Xi gave it to me, and it says that after I can cultivate to the Psionic Core realm, there will be no other. And once I reach that realm, I''ll naturally be able to see the cultivation method of the next realm. I spread the Heavenly Sect''s technique on my knees while my mind was focused on looking at the Mysterious Heaven Method. Qiu Xi would never have thought that I would be cultivating a different technique.


    As for the Six Paths Soul Formation Technique, I was practicing it during my free time. Although it was called practice, it was actually just listening quietly and comprehending the surrounding life, but this was the Soul Training Method taught above.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sitting here, but General Assembly and Xiao Hui have always been on my shoulders, occasionally flying out for a walk and treating me as a home. Perhaps it''s because I''ve been absorbing spiritual energy, but they feel much warmer here.


    Finally, one day, Qiu Xuan floated over, bringing me a piece of news.


    The Sky Sect had started their war with the White Jade Sect.


    White Jade Gate. I shook my head.


    According to Qiu Xuan, it was because Qiu Xi and the Baiyu Sect''s elder Qi He had gone to the scene a few years ago that the latter had mysteriously died. After a few years of investigation and preparation, the Baiyu Sect found out that it was Qiu Xi who had done this evil deed. However, QiuXi was already the top elder of the Sky Sect, so how could there be any losses? As a result of their discussion, they started to fight.


    The Sect Leader has requested for all our inner disciples to come out, one is to show our strength, and the other is for us, it is also a trial.


    "How long have I been here?"


    "It''s been almost three years."


    Time flew by so quickly.


    "White Jade Gate, Elder Qi He ¡­" I''ve heard the whole story and I''m interested.


    "You know him." Qiu Xuan replied coldly.


    It was him! In his mind, he thought about the first time he saw Qiu Xi. At that time, there was still one person beside him, a young man in white clothes. However, he didn''t pay much attention to that person at the time.


    Qiu Xuan didn''t bring me back to the Thirteenth Peak. Instead, he gave me a set of white clothes. A lot of people had already arrived, and with a glance, he could see that there were roughly two hundred people, all of whom were inner disciples. I stood in the first few rows, with Qiu Hong in front of me. There are twelve people leading the charge. After Qiu Xuan brought me over, he stood directly in the middle of those twelve people.


    The Sect Leader and the few Sect Elders didn''t appear, so we were whispering amongst ourselves below. Qiu Hong just happened to be standing in front of me, so I opened my mouth to ask, "When is the battle going to start?"


    Qiu Hong turned his head and smiled. "I don''t know either, but it looks like it will be soon."


    I nodded. "Who are those arrogant people in front of me?"


    Qiu Hong gave me a profound look and said, "Those are the thirteen elites of the Sky Sect. As you can see, senior brother Qiu Xuan is also one of them. He is now ranked number two."


    "Because there are three people. Although their strength is not in the top ten, they are still extremely astonishing. The Sect Leader appreciates them and gives them the same treatment as the top ten. These are the thirteen elites."


    To be able to receive the appreciation of the Sect Leader, my battle power must be extraordinary. I wonder how far I am from them.


    After chatting for a bit more, the Sect Leader and several Sect Elders arrived. The Sect Leader didn''t seem to be worried at all, as if he was very confident. He casually brought up a few reasons, then told us to prepare ourselves and come out of the sect three days later to fight with the Baiyu Sect.


    Perhaps it is because of our victory this time, the Sect Leader generously gave each of us an Opening Spirit Pill. Of course, it is only an ordinary Opening Spirit Pill. I looked at the Enlightenment Pill in my hand as some thoughts surfaced in my mind.


    After returning to my lodgings on the mountain peak, I immediately focused on meditating. I wasn''t cultivating, but was thinking about something else.


    According to Qiu Xuan, on the surface, the Baiyu Sect had the same level of strength as the Sky Sect. Naturally, other than concealing their strength, the disparity shouldn''t be too great. And this time, Qiu Xi even sent me to the battlefield. Isn''t he afraid that I will die on the battlefield because of a mistake? Unless someone is protecting me from the shadows among the thirteen geniuses. However, a person is not as good as the heavens. If there really is an accident, how can he replace me?


    I couldn''t guess what he was thinking, but I was prepared for the worst. I plan to go out for a while. I have to temporarily ignore the rule that I can''t go down the mountain. Since Qiu Xi is using me as his physical body, then he must have his eyes on me.


    Before I went down the mountain, I looked for Qiu Xuan. This was the first time I took the initiative to look for him. Qiu Xuan''s residence is similar to mine, and is also a thatched cottage. I don''t know why, but I don''t know if it is because I''m looking down on luxury or because I intentionally pretended to be elegant and noble. Qiu Xuan was very surprised that I had come. I was a little embarrassed, but I pretended to be calm.


    "I need some medicinal pills to replenish my spiritual power, as well as your Spirit Opening Pills!"


    Qiu Xuan glanced at me indifferently. "Why should I give it to you?"


    The Spiritfount Pill is useless to you. In this war, you have more than enough power to protect yourself. I took a deep breath and glanced at him. "You and I are the same people!"


    Qiu Xuan''s eyes were drooping. I didn''t know what he was thinking, but I could tell that he was pondering. After a while, Qiu Xuan gave me a meaningful look, tossed me a bag, and entered the house.


    "Thirteen, there''s a problem!"


    Stunned, I took the bag, didn''t count it, put it in my pocket, turned around and left.


    "I owe you one!" With that, I floated down the peak. Arriving at A''Hu''s residence, I lightly knocked on the door but didn''t reply. I laughed. Those outer sect disciples still need to go to the training field to train.


    Pushing the door open, I sat on my old bed. The bed was very clean, and I could see that Tiger had been tidying it up. He probably hoped that one day I could come back and stay here again.


    After four hours, Ah Hu finally returned. Seeing me sitting on the bed, he rubbed his eyes and gave a loud cry as he hugged me.


    I pushed him away and smiled. "It''s been a long time, but it''s still so exaggerated."


    Ah Hu had grown taller and stronger as well. At this moment, using the word ''tall'' to describe him was not excessive at all. I stood up, and he was a head taller than me.


    "Fugui, I thought you weren''t going to come back." Ah Hu was a little excited. "Tonight, we will get drunk again!"


    I shook my head. "Do you know about the battle against the White Jade Sect three days later?"


    "Of course I know. Half of our outer sect disciples are also participating, but because of your relationship, Master Hu Shan did not send me up to die."


    I nodded. "That''s good!"


    "Don''t talk so much, let''s go get drunk!" Ah Hu clapped his hands and was about to invite me to the cave.


    I closed the door and focused my attention to listen to my surroundings. I pressed on A''Hu''s shoulder. "Ah Hu, listen to me!"


    Tiger stopped playing when he saw I was serious and sat on the edge of the bed, waiting for me to speak.


    "You are my only friend, and I am going to the battlefield in three days. Perhaps it is just an illusion, but I feel that there is something wrong with this matter. If anything happens to me, I hope you can help me achieve my goal! "


    "What happened? Why do you say that! " Ah Hu was a little nervous as he stared at me.


    "I don''t know. I was just guessing that maybe I was overthinking things. There are some things I want to give you. Remember, if something really happens to me, you can help me out. If you can''t, then leave this place. "


    I took out the Enlightenment Pill from my bag, along with the pill I got, a total of two, and gave them to Ah Hu.


    "This is an Opening Spirit Pill. Use it when you are absolutely safe. Remember, don''t let anyone else know." Also, this is the Sky Sect''s cultivation technique, practice it well. "


    I didn''t dare to stay any longer. Afraid that someone would be watching me, I told Ah Hu in an extremely soft voice. After nodding my head, I turned around and left.


    A''Hu is my friend, if I''m not here, he will be my last hope. Even though his talent is not good, after seeing his hard work, I know that he is not a mediocre person.


    Thirteen, there''s a problem!


    When I said that Qiu Xuan was the same person as me, he didn''t refute me and instead reminded me. It seems like his goal is basically the same as mine, but is Qiu Xuan''s sudden words to remind me of something ¡­

 C23

    I took those healing and spiritual energy recovery pills and put them on my body. Then, I sat down to meditate and meditate, in order to adjust myself to my best condition.


    Three days have passed, and we have all gathered in front of Supreme Harmony Hall. This time, besides us hundreds of inner disciples, there are also thousands of outer disciples. Perhaps they are just cannon fodder, but seeing how nervous and excited they are, perhaps they think that this is a good opportunity to gain merits.


    During the battle, the Sect Leader naturally had to promise many benefits, such as killing an enemy one person, being able to get rid of chores for life, killing ten enemies, obtaining a Spirit Enlightenment Pill, killing fifty enemies, entering the inner sect, killing a hundred enemies, becoming a core disciple, and so on, these were all methods to win the hearts of the people. However, those with a discerning eye could tell that this was just bait, but there were still quite a few people who were rubbing their hands together, extremely envious of this so-called reward.


    After saying a bunch of useless words, the Sect Leader let the several elders and thirteen elites lead us to the battlefield. This time the battlefield is very strange, it is a little far from us, it is actually one of the three great death zones outside of the valley.


    From what I heard, regardless of how high my cultivation base or how many people there are, no one will be able to return to the Three Great Deathlands. This caused a bad premonition to rise up in my heart.


    The absolute valley is the place closest to us in the border of the State of Di, where the final battle will take place. It would be extremely disadvantageous to the people of both Sects. There is no reason for us to be in such a place. I asked Qiu Xuan in secret, and he shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    The absolute valley is still within the borders of the Di Kingdom, but it is still far from us. We will need three to four days to get there.


    Traveling during the day, he would find a mountain at night to meditate and recover his energy. This time it wasn''t just me, there were also people who were suspicious. It didn''t seem like a war at all. I suppressed the doubts in my heart. Although I was inexplicably shocked, I still pretended to be expressionless. I noticed that during the entire time I was out of the Sky Sect, there were three people who were constantly watching me. Even when they were meditating, they were always surrounding me.


    On the second day, we were on our way when we met a dozen people fighting in front of us. After a brief inquiry, Qin Wentian realized that Qiu Xuan and the others had discovered the location of the spies from the Baiyu Sect.


    I squeezed forward and looked. There was one person fighting against nine people. Those from the Sky Sect heard from the surroundings that it was Zheng Dong, ranked eighth among the thirteen elites. He fought nine against nine, but was not at a disadvantage.


    Just as everyone was getting excited, a person suddenly flew out from the mud below and quickly left. It was the disciples searching below who discovered the abnormality. There was another person hiding in the mud, attempting to get past it. That person was extremely fast, and the distance between them was getting further and further. Everyone was anxious, but they could do nothing about it. If their whereabouts were exposed, they would definitely be ambushed on the way, but none of the elders dared to make a move.


    At this time, an elder narrowed his eyes and slowly took out a palm. The palm looked very light, but the surrounding air rippled. In front of the person who was running away, a giant palm suddenly appeared and grabbed him. It was as if he was holding a mouse as it slowly flew over.


    This elder was an elder of the fifth peak, whose name was Yuan Dao. He seemed to be the younger brother of the Sect Leader, Yuan Xu, a fierce-faced old man. The huge palm brought Bai Yu Men to his face. With a cold expression, Yuan Dao asked in a hoarse voice, "How many people are in this trip for you?" How many core disciples? How many elders have come? "


    That disciple from the White Jade Sect''s face turned purple. It was obvious that he was being held tightly, but his eyes revealed a murderous light as he gritted his teeth without making a sound.


    Yuan Dao turned his head and looked forward. He clenched his fist. With a "peng" sound, that disciple from the White Jade Sect was instantly drenched in blood. His bones and flesh were mixed together, and he could no longer die.


    Many outer sect disciples had never killed before, so they couldn''t control themselves and started vomiting. Some female disciples were even scared to the point of fainting, and immediately a commotion broke out.


    I smiled. At this moment, I finally understood the cruelty of killing. It was a pity that I couldn''t turn my head back.


    Yuan Dao coldly glanced at him, and the nine people battling Zheng Dong immediately cast down their weapons. After tying up those people, they immediately continued forward.


    The absolute valley was just like its name!


    There was no grass, no trees, no water, no sound, no life. Not even the wind. There was a cold and gloomy atmosphere in this place. When I was immersed in it, what I felt was not fear or fear, but a kind of oppression. It was a shiver that was hidden deep within my heart. In this place, he had lost his life and his hope. This was because there was no light!


    In the sky above the absolute valley was a dense mass of black clouds. It was very, very dark! No one knew when these dark clouds would form, when they would disperse, or when they would devour life. Up above were black clouds, and down below was a desolate area. From the look of it, this valley was just like a huge mouth waiting to swallow someone whole.


    I dare say that all of us, each and every one of us, even though we have thousands of people together, feel lonely and afraid.


    In a person''s life, many people might not encounter such a place. What it brought them was despair, the darkness that they didn''t want to touch the deepest part of their heart. This was a feeling that was hard to describe with words, like death ¡­ The unease in my heart grew stronger. I didn''t know what was going on, as if I had thought of something, but I didn''t dare to think about it.


    It was unknown when, but the sky had already darkened and Bai Yu Men had arrived. However, there was a familiar figure that made my pupils constrict.


    I smiled, but it was a little desolate, a little unwilling!


    Yuan Dao slowly turned his head to stare at me, his lips curled up in a mocking smile. There was also that familiar figure across the river, looking at me with undisguised curiosity in his eyes.


    The people around me seemed to have realized something and slowly distanced themselves from me. There was a hint of shock in Qiu Xuan''s eyes as he stared at me, not knowing what he was thinking.


    I lowered my head and laughed out loud, laughing out loud. I don''t know why, but before I die, I can''t help but want to laugh. Perhaps I know that crying for mercy is impossible and I won''t do it either. I just hate, just hate, hate this day, hate this night!


    The war between the Sky Sect and the White Jade Sect was just a pretense. I was sent out by Qiu Xi as a life-saving pawn with a clear purpose, and that was me! If it was anyone else from the Sky Sect, Qiu Xi would not have called me here.


    The nine people who fought Zheng Dong were indeed from the Baiyu Sect. The person who died also had an unquestionable identity. Sky Sect, they do not need me to believe in this war, I only need to be skeptical and not suspicious of anything else. While people are guessing, I just need to make a bunch of spies from the White Jade Gate and after a bit of conviction, I will obediently come to this place and come to the trap they have set up. In the end, I was still too naive, not smart enough, not decisive enough. It''s just that I don''t understand.


    The White Jade Sect only had a few dozen people. They slowly approached me while the Sky Sect retreated behind me. Yuan Dao waved his hand and a white-robed Inner Sect disciple walked out. I can see very clearly that it was the eighth ranked Thirteen Divinities, Zheng Dong.


    Zheng Dong looked at me with an evil grin. He slowly pulled out his two swords and pointed them at me. My heart gradually turned cold. It''s fine for him to take my life, but it''s impossible for him to slaughter me!


    I suddenly pulled out my black robe and released my killing intent. This killing intent could not be compared to the past! This is my hatred, this is my unwillingness, this is my anger, this is my roar!


    At this moment, my killing intent and the yin aura here were mutually reflected, turning into a yin wind and making everyone''s faces change.


    Zheng Dong brandished his sword and charged forward. I won''t hide anything as well. Kill!


    His sword is fast, so my sword is even faster than his! He has two swords, and I have two hands! If he wants to kill me, I will definitely kill him!


    Zheng Dong raised both his swords horizontally and spun his body. Streams of sword qi swirled around him, and like a hurricane, they attacked me. The surrounding area was within dozens of feet of his sword formation, and the surrounding ground was covered with deep gouges.


    I gritted my teeth and slowly touched the body of the sword. As he approached, I stabbed out with lightning speed!


    This hurricane is the pinnacle of his speed, but as long as I can see a sliver of a gap, I''ll be able to kill him with one strike!


    There was no shock, no violent collision. Zheng Dong''s sword suddenly stopped and then powerlessly hung down. Because my sword had pierced through his forehead and pierced through the back of his head.


    I drew my sword and watched the sticky blood drip to the ground, waiting for the next person to kill me.


    Yuan Dao''s expression could be imagined. This time, he was still one of the thirteen elites. I don''t know the ranking, nor do I care to know it.


    "My name is Li Yang, I don''t know why I wanted to kill you, but since those old fellows have spoken, I had no choice but to do so."


    "Cut the crap. If you want to kill, then come."


    Li Yang didn''t take out his sword, and walked towards me step by step. My pupils contracted, and every step he took felt like a step on my heart. I didn''t dare to retreat, but as he took five steps forward, my heart began to pound even harder, closer to the edge of the explosion. Gritting my teeth, I took a step forward as well.


    Puff. A mouthful of blood spurted out. I saw him shake his head.


    It didn''t matter if he couldn''t bear it or not; he had to make the first move! I waved my sword and sent out a few sword qi. I stepped forward.


    Li Yang dispersed the Sword Qi with a flick of his finger and when he saw me rushing towards him, he actually grabbed onto the cyan sword and was not afraid of the Sword Qi or the sharpness of the sword blade at all.


    He was too strong! I was flung more than a hundred feet away, my Qi and blood unstable. I staggered a few steps before I managed to stabilize myself. He continued to walk over unhurriedly.


    Let''s go all out! I spat a mouthful of blood on the azure stone. Spiritual Energy filled the sword body. I suddenly turned my body and slashed out a sword aura that was dozens of feet long! Sword qi, blood-red!


    Li Yang became a bit more serious and took out his sword, but after pulling it out for only an inch, I saw a white light. For a moment, I saw numbness, the blood-red sword qi had dissipated, and on my body, there were more than ten wounds, bleeding profusely.


    Leaning weakly on my sword, I looked around at the people around me, at their expressions of indifference, sympathy, or unwillingness. Li Yang''s sword attack could have killed me, but he didn''t. Is it because he disdained to kill me, or is it because those old bastards he spoke of won''t allow me to die?


    Li Yang returned, and replacing him were a hundred outer court disciples. I don''t know what orders Yuan Dao gave me or what rewards he offered, but all the people who came to kill me had a weapon in their hands. Some of them were greedy, while others looked at me with unwillingness.


    This is a massacre, my massacre of them! I used up all the spiritual power in my body.


    Broken limbs and legs were everywhere. I killed them until my hands were weak, I killed them until I was exhausted, I killed them until I was numb, but they still charged me as if they were used to the bloody scene that they could not bear.


    I swung my sword to block a shot, then turned around and slashed down, landing in front of a little girl who was younger than me! Looking at her terrified eyes and tears, I hesitated. However, just as I was hesitating, the little girl''s sword pierced into my stomach.


    Closing my eyes, I cut off half of her head. Turning around, I slowly pull out the sword that was stabbed into my body. There were a few people left, trembling and looking at me in horror.


    At this moment, I am the Death God, their Death God!

 C24

    Maybe their greed was greater than their fear of death, or maybe they didn''t kill me and still died. After a moment of hesitation, they attacked me at the same time.


    I don''t want to kill people, they don''t deserve to die!


    With a wave of my sword, I killed five out of the twelve, and seven more. Their weapons had all left wounds on my body. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to use the spirit armor, but that the spirit energy in my body had been depleted long ago.


    After painstakingly killing the last seven people, I held onto my sword as my entire body trembled. My eyes were a little dizzy and I no longer had the strength to continue fighting. The wound was bleeding, but it didn''t hurt. Perhaps it was due to numbness, or perhaps I wasn''t in the mood to experience such pain.


    Fortunately, Yuan Dao didn''t call anyone else to come up. He seemed to be able to tell that this was my limit. I took this opportunity to slowly absorb the spiritual energy and recover my body.


    "Why hasn''t he come out yet?" Chai He looked at Yuan Dao with doubt in his eyes.


    "I don''t know. Are you sure?" Yuan Dao said to the space beside him.


    A figure slowly emerged from the void. It was Qiu Xi!


    Qiu Xi looked at me and slowly said, "I don''t think so. I can''t feel the Qi from him cultivating my sect''s techniques. Moreover, I already felt something strange from him during the exam. I have also told him to calculate that there is a strong cultivator''s figure behind him. "


    Yuan Dao gradually frowned. "Can''t we salvage the situation?"


    "No way!" Qiu Xi shook her head. "It''s impossible to eliminate his hatred. It''s better to remove it as soon as possible. "It''s a pity that we were unable to attract the attention of the people behind him."


    I understand, with so many of them, it''s not to scheme against me, but Grandpa Sun behind me! They were scared, but what they didn''t know was that Grandpa Sun was long dead, completely dead.


    Suddenly, I felt a bit sad. Grandpa Sun was so smart, but I didn''t realize that I didn''t have the Qi of the Sky Sect''s cultivation technique when I was practicing the Engraving Heaven Incantation. Instead, I had stirred up a disaster. Grandpa Sun, how much did I owe you in my previous life? If you want to do this to me ¡­ Qi He looked calmly at Qiu Xi. "Although that person hasn''t come out yet, the trade between us cannot be annulled!"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be lacking." Qiu Xi frowned and ignored Qi He''s suspicious expression. "Just wait another two hours. If he doesn''t appear, then this farce will be over."


    Although we have to wait for two hours, Qiu Xi has already sent over ten outer sect disciples to fight with me after every incense stick of time. He doesn''t care about their deaths at all, and is clearly spending my spirit energy to torture me at the same time, making the people behind me unable to bear to show their faces. After a few moments, I really want to just die, but after thinking about it, I give up.


    Many people had said at some point that they weren''t afraid of death. But when death really came before them, fear, fear, and fear filled their hearts, only then would they realize that living was the true luxury.


    I was tired. After killing the last person in the group, I fell to the ground, covered in wounds. I couldn''t hold my sword steadily. It was stained with the color of death, and was incredibly heavy.


    Fortunately, two hours had passed, and the moment I fell, more than half of my escape plan had been completed.


    "It''s time. Let''s go deal with him." Qiu Xi waved her hand. Without waiting for anyone to come forward, Qiu Xuan took a step forward and stood before me.


    I got up with difficulty, my eyes half-lidded, and looked at him.


    Qiu Xuan''s face was cold as he struck out with his palm! I laughed at his carelessness! The spirit armor suddenly appeared on my body. Borrowing the strength of his palm, I spat out a mouthful of blood as I was sent flying into the valley.


    Qiu Xi was shocked. She instantly appeared in front of the valley and was about to enter, but she was startled and retracted her foot.


    At a distance of several zhang, Qiu Xuan could only look at me helplessly, watching the mockery on the corner of my mouth. I got up and coughed out a few mouthfuls of blood. Smiling, I raised my left hand and pointed it at Qiu Xi. "I will definitely kill you!"


    With a weak voice, Qiu Xi''s face turned extremely ugly. She slapped Qiu Xuan back of her hand and stared at me. After a long while, she said, "You have no chance." With a wave of his hand, dozens of people were thrown inside.


    No one was allowed to enter the valley!


    The disciples who were thrown in screamed and ran out. However, there seemed to be an invisible barrier blocking the exit of the valley.


    "These are the restrictive spells I placed. If you kill him, I''ll let you out!" Having recovered his calm demeanor, Qiu Xuan calmly spoke.


    No one came out of the valley. No one knew whether or not Qiu Xi was lying, or whether or not he was telling the truth.


    There was hope, there was motivation, and there was killing.


    It was as if they had grabbed onto a straw of hope, and the dozens of people swarmed over. They were gnashing their teeth, as if I was their archenemy, and yet, they had forgotten who it was that had thrown them in!


    When I was fighting before, I kept retreating until I reached the edge of the valley. When I fell down, I quietly swallowed a Spiritual Recovery Pill and recovered half of my Spiritual Energy. That''s why I was able to condense Spirit Armor. Not only that, Qiu Xuan''s palm strike didn''t have the slightest bit of strength to push me away. He also knew that if I were to enter the valley, I might be able to survive for a little longer. Apparently, his intentions and my act were completely seen through by Qiu Xi.


    Even if they only had less than half of their spiritual power remaining, it was still more than enough to kill these outer sect disciples. But the trouble was, there were still dozens of inner sect disciples inside, even if they were only inner sect disciples and not core disciples.


    I had no choice but to flee into the depths of the valley. Qiu Xi seemed to want to throw some more people in, but Yuan Dao stopped her. Thus, she only threw in another hundred fearful outer court disciples and a dozen unimportant inner court disciples.


    I fled to the depths of the valley. This valley isn''t very deep, and it could also be extremely deep.


    As I run, I take healing pills and pills to replenish my Spiritual Energy. Those inner disciples shouldn''t be as good as Thirteen. I''m confident that I can kill them all.


    In this darkness, I can only hide and not move. Each of them has a chance to leave, so in this darkness, they panic, they panic, they panic, their hearts are restless! I listened to them coolly. Here, the qi technique was useless to the eyes, but to the ears, it was unaffected. It was laughable, as all the outer court disciples brought dry rations, yet no one brought a fire piston. Perhaps they felt that it wasn''t necessary, but now it seemed like it was a talisman of death for them.


    I was like a hunter, listening to the hundreds of prey around me, the whooshing of their breaths, the clatter of their footsteps. I could almost hear their movements.


    Killing people was very simple.


    As soon as they were alone, I sneaked behind them. Since they weren''t green, I used my hands to break their necks, my nails to condense spirit energy, to cut open their throats, and even to use my teeth to bite off their necks! Thick blood flowed into my mouth and down my throat, causing my killing intent to grow even stronger ¡­ My slaughter frightened them, frightened them, and at last they gathered together in a fearful circle, always on guard. At the same time, my slaughter caused me to feel excited and happy. In this repressed environment, killing was the only thing that made me satisfied for a short period of time, even though I was very, very tired. Maybe I really do belong to the Heavenly Evil Realm, killing people, the evil that I thought I was before, but now, it seems that it''s just like that. There were no restrictions here. The morals and teachings of the past were laughable in the face of survival.


    I know why this place is called Absolute Valley, because here, there is no trace of spiritual energy, no signs of life. I didn''t dare to consume too much spiritual power. After all, the pills were limited and my spiritual energy was used up. I became an extremely ordinary person and I no longer had the chance to leave.


    Listening to their gasps, I silently counted. One hundred and eighty-nine of them, there were one hundred and eighty-nine of them. These were all my prey!


    Quietly, I lurked behind a small team, baring my fangs in the darkness. Clutching a man''s mouth, I cut his neck with my nails and dragged him into the darkness. Then he stood in his original position. Poor them, they didn''t even know that death was right beside them!


    One hundred and fifty-two people remained. I didn''t know how much time had passed, but I felt that a long time had passed. I had sealed my spiritual power, so unless it was a last resort, I didn''t dare to use it again. Gradually, I began to feel hungry. It was only now that I realized how real it was.


    I didn''t dare to sleep because I was afraid to wake up and find my head hanging over someone''s waist. They didn''t dare to sleep, even though my hunting had exhausted them. As long as I had the chance, I would bring them away. Of course, I was also injured a lot, and in order to survive, they even used their own people as bait to lure me to deal with those who were left alone.


    When I was hiding and resting, I liked to listen quietly. I didn''t use qi seeking technique. I just relied on my two ears to listen. One hundred and thirteen, I counted, over and over and over.


    Many of them brought some dried rations with them. On the journey of two days, they had to eat, so they held on longer than me. They even took turns to keep watch and take turns to rest, each and every one of them starting to calm down. This kind of calmness gave me quite a headache. However, I am not worried. This is merely the final reflection before my death.


    I will not attack again until they have panicked. Their dry rations could last for around ten days or so without having to worry about food. As for me, I''m relying on the remaining spiritual energy in my body. I can at least survive for another half a month, and I have six pills and six pills to replenish my spiritual energy. This way, I can stay here for half a year in peace! But that''s only if I don''t waste any of my spiritual power.


    Sure enough, when I didn''t do anything, they started to panic again. This was what war was all about. They were not afraid of the other party coming to fight them, but rather they were afraid that the other party would remain silent all this time, and that they might not even know what they were doing. This was a psychological warfare. Qiu Xi had given them hope, but this hope had caused them to die from poison!


    After an unknown period of time, I heard someone stumble in and cry out that Qiu Xi and co. had left. There was no one outside, but they still could not leave. The Sky Sect had given up on them and betrayed them!


    Panic! Helplessness! Despair!


    They ran to the mouth of the valley in droves and cast incantations against the invisible barrier. Their cries and howls reverberated throughout the valley and drifted into the pitch-black sky.


    I watched them silently, thinking about my future as I lamented the ruthless and cold-blooded nature of the Sky Sect. But where was the road? Life, and a few dozen more ¡­ Out of the remaining one hundred and thirteen people, some of them had gone crazy. They were being pressured by despair, death, and darkness, talking nonsense and laughing while banging their heads against the mountain wall. No one tried to dissuade him, no one spoke. They just watched on silently. Perhaps they felt that dying like this was better than slowly being tortured.


    Silence, or rather, dead silence! Over a hundred people were there, but there was not a single trace of life in them. The air was filled with a heavy pressure, a pressure that slowly turned into a pressure of oppression, of life and death.


    Slowly, someone starts to speak. I listen quietly in the darkness, listening to their apathetic discussion about the bitterness in their hearts, listening to them softly laughing about their childhood, listening to their tearful voices talking about their homesickness ¡­ In the face of death, when one is in despair, that is when human nature is the most realistic. I admit that I am infected by this atmosphere and I am crying. I am at a loss and I, am homesick ¡­


    [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

 C25

    In the darkness, a soundless sob, I used the darkness to hide my vulnerability.


    In this most vulnerable moment, I felt lonely, a deep loneliness, let my heart of killing slowly subside. They have families, parents, and friends. In the past, I was no different from them, but now, they are going to die in my hands! I can''t bear it! They were only bewitched, they didn''t deserve to die! They are about the same age as me. We should have been listening to teacher''s lecture without worry, unlike now where we are holding blades and fighting with our lives.


    My heart is in chaos ¡­ In the past, I was naive, innocent, and guilty of murder. I have always followed the teachings given to me by my father and mother. But now? Where did I leave them?


    Perhaps the last bit of my conscience was fighting the evil in my heart, but I suddenly realized that the world had changed, that it was no longer the world I knew, that the innocence, the smiles, were no longer there.


    The world had changed. It had become so dark, so dark.


    Tears in my eyes, I step out, step by step, out of the darkness, to where there is only a little light.


    "Zhang Fugui! That''s Zhang Fugui! "


    Someone saw me, screamed, took out a weapon, and stared at me with fear and hatred.


    They are sad because their hatred should not be mine. I was luckier than they were because I knew who I should hate.


    With someone taking the lead, the remaining people instantly stood up and took precautions.


    They saw me in the faint light of the mouth of the valley. I saw many of them suck in a cold breath, and some of the female disciples even vomited.


    I stopped and looked at myself. Indeed, my white clothes had already been dyed dark red and stuck closely to my body. My hands were covered in blood and my nails had grown to just over half an inch in the past few days. His long hair was in disarray, his blood mixed with his hair, condensing into pieces. His entire body was reeking of blood and stench, as if he were a demon that had crawled out from hell.


    I smiled bitterly.


    "That''s Zhang Fugui! He''s the one who killed so many of our fellow disciples! "


    "You god of plague! If it weren''t for you, how could we have ended up like this! "


    "You are a demon! Return my brother''s life! "


    "Why aren''t you dead yet! I curse you to die a horrible death! "


    Those words were heartbreaking, straightforward, and plain. They were all insults and curses to me.


    They don''t understand me, because it''s the same, they also don''t understand themselves, and this is the difference between them and me, but I hope that I would rather become them, because they, and their companions, and also trust me, I, will always be alone, fighting alone, bleeding alone, enduring the darkness of the world alone ¡­ " "I, want to go home ¡­"


    A hoarse voice rolled out of my throat, clear and distinct in this dead valley.


    Someone was silent, looking at me, and the shaking in their hearts made them lower their weapons. Amongst them, there were still many whose eyes were red with tears flowing down their cheeks. Just because of a single sentence, they returned home ¡­ That was the warmest and most nostalgic place in everyone''s heart. This soft holy land contained their hopes and memories.


    "I also want to go home and return to the Eighth Peak, but you ¡­ you''re not worthy!"


    These three words echoed within the valley, suppressing all the sobbing sounds. It was extremely ear-piercing.


    I raised my eyes to look at him. It was a young man, his white robes revealing his noble identity. His slender sword was as cold and full of killing intent as his eyes.


    "How many people did you kill? How many of our fellow disciples were killed? They had a home, too, and they wanted to go home! But you, it''s you who made it so they can never go home again! "


    The young man''s roar gradually caused everyone''s red eyes to turn even redder. However, what they revealed this time wasn''t grief, but instead hatred, rage, and killing intent!


    I shook my head. "I don''t want to kill anyone, this isn''t my fault. It''s Autumn Festival. He''s the one who ¡­"


    "You don''t want to kill people! But how much did you kill? Your life, is your life, their life, is not life! Is your life worth so many lives? "Answer me!"


    "You''re right, but what''s wrong with them!?" You want to live, they want to live! Why didn''t you give up your life to save them? "Answer me!"


    "Look at the people here. They came to this land of death filled with despair because of you. They all came back because of the death of innocent people. Don''t you regret it? "Answer me!"


    Answer me! Answer me! Answer me! As if a hammer was hammering at my heart, I suddenly felt that I was so selfish, so evil, so ugly!


    I was stunned. That''s right, my life, is also only my life. Everyone has a life, so I shouldn''t be the one to reap it. Like them, I''m the same. They only want to survive. They want to live, they want to kill me, but how many people have I killed for the sake of living?


    I lowered my head to look at the bloodstained clothes on my body. There was some of my blood, but most of it was the blood of others! Why do I have to watch my parents die in front of me without a choice? Why do I have to bear a sea of blood and not be able to avenge myself? Why do I have to suffer so much before I do anything! But they, they didn''t do anything and died for nothing. The injustice of heaven caused me to suffer so much, to bring so much pain to others!


    I looked at my hands and the dark red lines on my palms. I looked at the black color that reeked of blood from my fingernails.


    "Why? Why! "Why ¡­"


    I yelled up at the sky, the gray sky suddenly turned red, two drops of tears fell from the corners of my eyes, it was red! I screamed and clutched my head with both hands. Blood dripped down my nails and I couldn''t seem to feel the pain, because the pain was worse than the pain in my heart!


    In a trance, I saw them charge over one by one. Their sinister expressions, the anger from gritting their teeth, and that young man''s sinister smile ¡­ I don''t care, I don''t want to resist. I just thought, why, why, why, I have even forgotten the reason, why would I ask, what would I ask, what did I ask ¡­ It was just a simple repeat. Why?!


    Blood continued to flow from the corner of my mouth, even my nose, my ears, my eyes. I just kept staring at the sky, watching the dark clouds rolling over the valley, as if I was laughing, laughing at my childishness, laughing at my fragility.


    As my consciousness dissipated, I suddenly felt like I was in a dense fog. There was no sky above, and no ground below. There were no mountains, no water, no people, only endless fog and me.


    I don''t have him in my head. I just shuffle forward, step by step. I don''t know why I want to go. I just feel like I''m still alive.


    I don''t know how long I walked. I wanted to stop, but I didn''t feel tired, nor did I want to stop. It was as if there was a will that kept me going.


    My eyes were lifeless. Perhaps it was because there was only white mist around me, but I closed most of my eyelids and, like a walking corpse, staggered towards a place in my consciousness that might or might not exist.


    The path ahead of me was still shrouded in white fog, as if I was just walking on the spot. However, after walking for an unknown amount of time, my eyelids twitched, as if my life was about to begin. Slowly I opened my eyes. I didn''t know if I had heard wrong, but I could hear the sound of running water in front of me and children playing. My lips moved, but there was no sound. The sound of running water and the flow of water from Peace Village seemed ¡­ I tried to speed up, but my body was too heavy and I could only maintain my pace. Slowly, the fog thinned, and the world in front of us became clear. I saw a child, a little shy, timidly leaning against a tree, looking at a group of children playing in the distance.


    When the child saw me, there was a touch of fear in his eyes, but it was fleeting, and he strode toward me, took my hand, and led me into the woods. That child''s hand was very warm. It carried a sense of unfamiliarity, but also a sense of unfamiliarity.


    The corner of my mouth slowly revealed a trace of a smile. My tense mind calmed down, and I felt my body relax. It wasn''t as stiff as before. When I walked, it actually seemed a little lighter. When the child saw me acting like this, he brightly smiled and increased his speed.


    There were no birds chirping or insects chirping in the forest. There were many large trees with many sacks hanging from them. It was unknown what they were carrying. The child stopped and shushed me. Just as I was about to nod my head, my chest turned cold. A short sword pierced my heart. I fell down, a smile still on my lips, but I was conscious of it, and only felt a tingle in my chest, an itch.


    The child evilly smiled and pulled out his dagger. Blood gushed out and splattered onto his body and face. He licked the blood from the corner of his mouth and rummaged through my pockets, but found nothing. In the end, he put me in a gunny sack, leaving only my head outside, and hung me on a tree. I don''t even know why his strength is so great ¡­ He left, and I looked up at the sky as if my body were dead, and could only keep my eyes open, looking at the sky, and at the clouds swirling about in the sky. After an unknown period of time, the fog started to grow thicker and thicker. Not long after, the stars disappeared and the sun and moon disappeared. My surroundings returned to a vast expanse of whiteness.


    I slowly got up. The wound was no longer bleeding, and I didn''t know if it was dry, but my heart was still beating, even though there was no warmth in my body.


    I kept walking as if I were walking. My heart was tired, and I wanted to close my eyes to sleep, but my eyelids were heavy and I couldn''t close them completely. I just kept walking, walking.


    A faint sound came from the front and a light flashed in my eyes as I slowly walked over. This time, it wasn''t a village but a battlefield, I saw rivers of blood, I saw bodies strewn everywhere, I saw a few people fighting desperately, they weren''t mortals, they were cultivators, all kinds of dazzling magic flew everywhere, and there were even remnants of energy bombarding me, but I didn''t feel any pain, I didn''t even feel anything.


    Laughter sounded in his ears. This laughter was filled with satisfaction and hatred. I looked up and saw nothing but a red full moon, but my body was floating, and the people who fought were getting smaller and smaller until I could barely see them. Finally, I saw the person who was laughing. All I could see was a man with a head full of white hair, but his skin was very smooth and he looked very handsome. However, there was evil in the corners of his eyes, causing him to give off an indescribable feeling of fear.


    That person saw me and stopped laughing. He turned around and met my eyes silently. I saw a familiar shadow on him. It was the child who killed me! The man beckoned to me, and I walked over and stood facing him, a foot or so away.


    The man stared at me and slowly smiled. He took a step forward, as if he was one with me. However, there was not a single trace of surprise in my heart. Not even a single ripple appeared.


    In that instant, it was as if I had changed!


    Smoke billowed on the ground, and under the reflection of the blood moon, it was filled with death and evil. Gradually, a smile appeared on the corner of my mouth, and it slowly turned into a hearty laugh, as if I was very carefree, very happy ¡­

 C26

    My head hurt and I felt dizzy. I vaguely remember that I had a dream.


    However, when he slowly thought back, he realized that everything was still as clear as ever. He looked around and realized that he was still in the valley. How did I fall asleep, I forget, only remember, I asked the sky why, but what, I forgot.


    I have to find a dark place to hide. They want to kill me, and even if I don''t want to resist anymore, they won''t let me go. After a few steps, I stopped.


    The surroundings were filled with corpses, and the blood had yet to congeal. From the looks of it, they had just died. Frowning, I examined their wounds one by one, all of them fatal, their hearts ripped out by a claw.


    This isn''t how I kill people. I''ve never done anything like this, but who else could be so vicious here?


    This absolute valley was not peaceful!


    At that moment, he could not tell whether it was night or day. The surroundings were filled with corpses and it was extremely quiet. This atmosphere was extremely strange and matched the name of the valley. But, what''s wrong, I thought. After a while, I understood.


    I''m not dead, and I''m not the only one!


    It doesn''t matter if I fainted or fell asleep, I am still not awake. Killing me is as easy as turning my hand. In this valley, even if I can''t leave, it''s still an extremely serious issue. There''s no point in harming me. Moreover, I remember there were 106 people here, but there were only 102 corpses here. That is to say, the ones who killed these people were either the remaining four or they escaped. Either way, they must know.


    After inspecting the corpse again, I found that the remaining four people were all inner court disciples, and the young man from the eighth peak was among them. The smile at the corner of his mouth caused him to lean towards the first possibility. Moreover, now that I think about it, I''m actually a little doubtful about why I''m lost.


    Raising my head to look at the dark depths of the valley, I knew that I was no longer the only Huntress.


    Slowly walking into the valley, I closed my eyes to feel the fluctuations of Spiritual Energy. It was impossible for a massacre like this to not use Spiritual Energy. Following the direction of the Spiritual Energy fluctuations, I should be able to roughly determine their path. Moreover, there was only one path leading straight into the darkness. The deeper one went, the darker it became. It was as if it were a type of corrosion, a type of devouring that could kill life, and even forget about time.


    However, I was wrong. I didn''t sense any fluctuations of spiritual energy at all. It was as if they were concealing themselves, or as if they knew I was going to search like this, they sealed their own spiritual energy.


    I shouldn''t be looking for him so openly. The enemy is hiding in the dark and I am in the light. I will definitely become his prey, but perhaps, the prey will turn out to be a predator.


    I kept walking, but I couldn''t see, so I used my hearing, step by step, to listen to everything around me.


    In this endless darkness, there was no concept of time. I only know that I walked slowly like this. After walking for a long time, my patience was quickly eroded by the darkness, but I could still endure it. If they could still hold it in, then why couldn''t I do the same?


    Perhaps it was true from the ancient saying, ''Practice makes perfect.'' As I continued to listen, my hearing had increased by an immeasurable amount. Even though I was constantly concentrating, I was still extremely exhausted.


    When I became weak to a certain extent, I swallowed a medicinal pill and slowly circulated the spiritual power in my body. Absolute Canyon had no spirit, and to a living person, it was extremely fatal.


    After I swallowed the two pills, I felt a weak aura not far ahead of me. I didn''t dare to go forward. I was afraid that this was a trap, a bait.


    I hid on the mountain wall and listened, hoping to hear what was good for me from the dead silence around me. However, after what felt like a very long time, the aura became weaker and weaker. It was now intermittent, as if it would completely disappear before long. I''m betting that his injuries are fake and it''s a bait!


    After a long time, the aura disappeared. I continued to lurk, waiting for the other party to reveal an opening.


    However, after what seemed like a long time, I realized that apart from the dead silence, there was nothing else but the dead and the dead. Such a patient hunter was either a real killer or perhaps I was wrong.


    After waiting for a long time, I decided to give it a try. If it was really a trap, I would accept it even if I met a hunter who was so patient.


    I tried not to make a sound. Without saving anything, I used the Enforcer''s Qi to float quietly to the place where I had heard the noise. After fumbling for a while, I found a body. As soon as I touched it, I could tell where I was touching, and I grabbed the body by the throat. However, there was no breath, nor did his neck pulse. This was a corpse!


    After I took the body to another place, I fumbled with him for a moment, but there was nothing. His death was caused by someone breaking his heart from behind. It was completely different from the way those people outside died. But why did they want to kill him?


    If I can''t figure it out, then I have no choice. I''ve lost a clue, and the answer I''m trying to find is a bit of a fog. It seems that sometimes, I can''t be too careful. Perhaps, even though I know that it is a trap, I should still rush in.


    After hesitating for a moment, I decided to continue forward. This is because I can only continue forward. Perhaps, the end of this darkness is the light. But this time, I slowed down even more. I want to find the culprit. I feel like this culprit is not someone who came here with us, but someone who existed or was trapped here a long time ago! Scenes of what happened before I lost flashed through my mind, and I became even more resolute in my decision. If he really is the person that existed in this valley, then he is the hope for me to leave!


    In this darkness, loneliness was especially sensitive. It wasn''t that I wasn''t lonely, but rather, I suppressed it within my heart, making this hunt the focus of all my attention.


    Walking forward, I don''t know how long it has been. However, after an unknown period of time, I can hear faint panting sounds coming from ahead. It seems that someone was injured and it seemed to be quite serious.


    When I heard the voice, I immediately simulated the position and condition of the person in my mind and secretly followed him for a long time. The man''s staggering steps, his heavy breathing, and the sound of his blood dripping on the ground made me want to attack him. After thinking about it for a while, I clenched my teeth. The truth is something that can only be obtained in times of danger!


    I, have made my move!


    My spirit energy circulated in an instant and my speed reached its peak. In just a moment, I was behind that person. At the same time, I was completely on guard as I prepared for any possible dangers. However, everything seemed to be too complicated for me. When the person heard the sound of breaking air, before he could even react, I pinched his neck and brought him to another area.


    "Who are you?" I asked coldly.


    "Your voice... If you are not them, then who are you? " The person stared blankly, as if he was staring at me.


    It''s a pity that this valley is extremely dark, and the faint light doesn''t seem to exist here. Otherwise, I would have been able to see the astonishment in his eyes.


    "Answer my question!"


    "Hehe, in any case, you''re going to die soon, what else can you do ¡­" My name is Qian Tao and I am a disciple of the Eleventh Peak. "


    "Who killed those people outside? Besides you, which other two are still alive?"


    "The people outside ¡­" Qian Tao''s voice trembled. Even though he had seen through life and death, he was still afraid of the murderer. "Those people ¡­ Those people were killed by the devils. Only devils from hell would be so evil and cruel!"


    "Who is it?" I don''t want to hear any more of this crap. I want the answer, just the answer.


    "Those people were ¡­"


    As if he had thought of something, Qian Tao''s body trembled and he struggled to take a few steps back, "It''s you! You are the devil! That''s right, that''s right. Except for the four of us and that devil, everyone else is dead! All dead! If you are not the devil, who else could you be? "


    I killed them! I frowned. My heart was naturally as fast as a bolt of lightning. I used the strength in my grip on his neck and asked sternly, "Speak, how did I kill those people?"


    "It''s you!" You killed them! You are the devil! You are the devil! " Qian Tao kept struggling, but how could he break my steel-like arm when he was weak?


    I resisted the urge to kill him and threw him to the ground. After a long time, when he had calmed down, I asked again.


    Qian Tao seemed to calm down, and he noticed that I was different from the "I" who killed that day. However, he still spoke with fear and trepidation, "You, you were confused by Deng Lin''s question, and asked the heavens why, we naturally thought that this was a good opportunity to kill you, so we prepared to kill you here. However, you suddenly woke up with a cruel smile, and your eyes were red, and rushed towards us with bloodlust in your eyes. We thought that victory was in our hands, but we didn''t expect that victory would fall into the hands of a tiger! You are like a demon. When our swords and sabers cut down your body, they would not be able to move at all. With a single claw, we would be able to pull out a heart, and that would be the life of everyone! The four of us moved a little faster and escaped from there, but you didn''t notice. We watched you kill from afar, and not long after, we killed everyone. We raised our hands to point at the sky and laughed crazily ¡­ "


    So this was the truth!


    I was at a loss. After I lost my way, who took over my body and killed so many people? Why did he do that?


    My mind was in a mess, in pain, and I held my head and squatted on the floor, trying to suppress my thoughts, not thinking, not thinking. However, it was like a brand, a memory that left me alone! Fantasy! Think!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    I let out a roar into the air, and suddenly I felt like crying. All these years, all kinds of misfortune and suffering have fallen on me. I am just a mortal, and I am still a child.


    I held back my tears. Tears are weak, I still want revenge, I still want to live, cowardly people are not accepted in this world. I want to become strong, I want to let all of this pain go! I will make my fate be written by me from now on!


    At this moment, the desire to become strong bloomed limitlessly in my heart. I don''t know if this is a good or a bad thing. A long, long time later, I would rather die here ¡­

 C27

    After taking a few deep breaths, I temporarily let go of the depression in my heart and stood up.


    "Who are you people living?"


    As if he could feel my sadness and my weakness, Qian Tao''s voice was filled with emotion, "Four people, me from the eleventh, Deng Lin and Yang Yun from the eighth, and Li Chenxi from the sixth. "Right now, Yang Yun is probably dead. If you follow behind him, you should also be able to see his corpse."


    "Who killed him? "And who was it that wanted to kill you?"


    "Heh heh, who else would it be? Yang Yun, the three of us killed him for the pills that can replenish his spiritual energy. You should know that this damn place doesn''t have any spiritual energy or food, so in order to live, we have to fight for it. Now that I have fallen to such a state, the two of them will do the same. "


    After Qian Tao finished speaking, he seemed to glance at me. He should know that I would be joining in this competition for resources.


    "Then who was the one who misspoke me?"


    "It''s Dunlin. In order to survive, he did not even let his own junior brother go. In front of death, everything seems so laughable. "


    "How many pills do they have?" "How long can it last?"


    "I don''t know," Qian Tao sighed. "The pills we stole were divided equally, but no one knew how many others had on them. Furthermore, we didn''t get many pills either."


    What I want to know, I already know. A dying person shouldn''t lie. After sighing, I shook my head and looked to the front before walking forward step by step.


    "Don''t go!"


    I stopped and did not look back.


    "Kill me! "Give me a quick death, it''s better than dying here!"


    Indeed, he had to die. Death was not painful, what was painful was the process of waiting for death.


    Qian Tao died laughing. I could feel the relaxed smile on the corner of his mouth. The darkness of this place corroded a person''s mind, causing their hopes to be slowly devoured.


    I walked forward step by step. I didn''t need to doubt Qian Tao''s words, but in order to be safe, I had to find another person before I could tell if he was lying or not.


    This time, I didn''t delay too much, so Deng Lin and Li Chenxi shouldn''t be too far ahead of me. If I follow them for too long, I will catch up.


    The path to the absolute valley was not a straight line, but there was only one path, and it was no wider than a hundred feet. The cliffs on both sides were extremely steep, and the only way to get out was to go through the dark clouds.


    However, I have tried, and I am definitely not the only one who has tried it. When I was just four to five meters from the ground, I felt an extremely heavy pressure obstructing me from moving forward, making it impossible for me to advance, unless my cultivation is able to reach a realm where I can ignore this kind of pressure, but I do not know when I will be able to reach this realm.


    The Three Great Deathlands. The Abyss River Black Abyss. Since it was called the Death Grounds, it must be extremely terrifying. In this pitch-black depths, what sort of existence was this god of death?


    After an unknown period of time, a faint sound of fighting could be heard from up ahead. I could see clearly from the sparks created by the collisions of their spells that it was Deng Lin, who had bewitched me, and a young man clad in white, who had a ferocious expression on his face. It was Li Chenxi from the Sixth Peak.


    They are inner sect disciples and naturally have a lot of medicinal pills on them, unlike me, who is suspected of being a member of the sect. They have also stolen a lot of these medicinal pills, so after a short while, it is not worth it for them to fight over these medicinal pills. Therefore, they are fighting here for only one purpose, and that is to lure me over.


    I smiled. This kind of trick wouldn''t fool me.


    As expected, after a while, Deng Lin was struck in the left shoulder by Li Chenxi''s technique, and in the moment of him spitting out blood, he unleashed a huge palm made out of blood. Li Chenxi hurriedly dodged, but his arm was also injured.


    Such a childish scam! I hid in the dark, sneering.


    Deng Lin and Li Chenxi seemed to have exhausted their spirit energy and were rolling on the ground like two mortals. After half an hour, they finally separated while panting heavily.


    After a while, Deng Lin and Li Chenxi''s breathing calmed down. They stood up and patted the dirt off their bodies.


    "He won''t come."


    "Indeed, if I were to be fooled, I would have been fooled a long time ago. If I don''t show myself now, it seems that I won''t be able to." "Let''s go."


    "Sigh, let''s go."


    Hearing their footsteps, my eyes slightly narrowed. If I don''t make a move now, then when will I?


    "Spirit power exploded forth as the spirit power in my palms gathered. I moved closer and struck out with my palms towards the two of them!" "Peng!" I swallowed the blood in my mouth before turning around to flee.


    This was a trap!


    I underestimated them, or rather, I was naive.


    The two of them exchanged blows, and a flash of light allowed me to see the evil grin on their faces. Originally, I was able to kill them in a one on one, but against two, I''m still not strong enough.


    Using the counterforce from my palm, I instantly fled hundreds of feet away. In this extremely dark place, it would be difficult for them to catch up to me.


    However, they did not give chase. It was as if they had only acted for this one palm strike. After escaping for a long distance, I quickly hid myself and recuperate my internal injuries.


    They could have chased me here. Even though it would be troublesome, it would be hard for me to escape from them if I were to catch up with them. Why did I give up such a good opportunity? Next time, I told myself, I must not be so careless. I gritted my teeth and memorized this lesson.


    While sighing bitterly, I increased my speed and headed deeper. The unknown might not necessarily be scary, but it could also be life!


    After advancing for an unknown amount of time, I suddenly stopped. It was as though there were two eyes staring at me. I thought about it, but I don''t know why. Perhaps I was too sensitive, I shook my head and continued walking forward. However, I didn''t let my guard down at all.


    I thought I had done well enough, but I was wrong, ridiculously wrong.


    Just as I was about to step forward carefully, the scenery in front of me suddenly changed. Without much time to think, I immediately retreated, but the scene behind me was no longer the darkness within the valley. Steadying my mind, I looked around me. I was surrounded by bare stone mountains, and I was standing on top of a stone mountain.


    "Zhang Fugui, I want to see how you''re going to escape this time!"


    Dunlin''s voice came from all directions. How could they have guessed my route and set a trap here? I had the feeling that a pair of eyes were watching me, and now it looked like they were the only ones who had ever done it.


    "I only have one question. How did you see me?" Even though I was nervous, the calmness in my voice was clear.


    "Humph, do you remember Qian Tao? I''ve cast a spell on him, and I can feel his movements. As for you, you''ve been in contact with Qian Tao, so naturally, you were affected by my spell as well. "


    "So it turns out that Qian Tao was captured by me on purpose in order to grasp my whereabouts. That palm should only be a test of my strength."


    I admit that I''m not as smart as him, but I definitely won''t admit defeat!


    I raised my head to look at the sky filled with thunder. I no longer cared about conserving my spirit energy as I flew up. Boom! A bolt of lightning hit my body. If I didn''t dodge fast enough, I would have been struck dead.


    Hmph, with so many demons around, you would dare strike me?!


    I was extremely angry and let out a roar. I gathered spirit power in my right fist and threw a punch. Bolts of lightning landed on my body. With my spirit armor, I wasn''t afraid in the slightest. In the air, a fist struck the sky.


    "Boom! Boom!" Several sounds rang out but the formation was not broken! Right now, I don''t know how many lightning strikes are already on my body. I''m not injured, but my spirit energy is slowly decreasing. Before long, I''m afraid that I will die within this formation. "I started to panic as I continuously waved my fists in the air. It is unknown just how many pieces of the mountain this stone mountain has shattered." Peng! A light sound rang out and a bolt of lightning was blown away by my fist.


    I vaguely saw something, so that''s how it was! I understand, I laughed out loud. This formation is just an illusion array. Two weapons as the main, it turns into a sky full of lightning. If you break your weapon, then this formation will naturally be broken as well.


    I didn''t avoid the lightning. I waved both of my fists, and after half an incense stick of time, the lightning in the sky split into two, and with a hiss, they turned into fragments. If one were to look closely, they would see that they were indeed metal scraps.


    After breaking the formation, I returned to the valley. I grabbed a few iron shavings and threw them at the cliff wall. "Dang!" I poured spiritual power into the iron shavings, and with the help of the Qi Fighting Technique, they bounced back to the cliff wall on the other side several times. Using the weak sparks, I could clearly see the gloomy Deng Lin in front of me and the extremely cautious Li Chenxi behind me.


    "Today, if you don''t die, then we will!" Dunlin''s sinister voice revealed his murderous intent.


    Li Chenxi chuckled, "Go out? Hmph, who would believe you? Do you dare to guarantee that you won''t do anything behind your back!? "


    Shaking his head, it seemed that this battle was unavoidable! If they wanted to fight, then so be it.


    Deng Lin and Li Chenxi''s weapons were destroyed and their strength was reduced, but I didn''t have a weapon, so it seemed like we were on par with each other.


    I swallowed the last lesson of the pill. If I die here, all other pills will be in vain.


    Although the duo''s teamwork was flawless, they could still be considered to have a tacit understanding of each other. Under the pincer attack of the two of them, I found it difficult.


    After fighting for an hour, we were on par with each other. However, it was obvious that when my spiritual energy was exhausted, they still had enough strength to kill me! He had no choice but to fight with his life on the line.


    Dodging Deng Lin''s attack, I turned around and received Li Chenxi''s punch. This punch contained boundless spiritual energy, and the spirit armor on my chest was immediately shattered. Blood gushed out of my mouth and I spat it out. Li Chenxi did not expect that this punch would hit me, and my reaction was delayed for a moment. After being sprayed with a mouthful of blood on my eyes, he subconsciously closed his eyes. Ignoring Deng Lin''s palm behind me, my fingers formed a sword shape, and I stabbed one finger into Li Chenxi''s throat.


    "Heh heh heh heh heh ¡­" Li Chenxi''s eyes widened, his face filled with unwillingness as he held his throat and staggered backwards, falling onto a stone wall and twitching.


    After being hit by a palm and a fist, I wasn''t feeling any better. I still had some spiritual energy left and my injuries were quite severe. I was forced to retreat by the desperate Deng Lin.


    "Hah!" Dunlin swung his palm vertically, and a beam of light more than three feet long struck my shoulder. I gritted my teeth, and instead of retreating, I advanced. The instant that Dunlin made his move, I stabbed my palm into his stomach. As for me, my left shoulder was split by a palm, and my shoulder bones were about to shatter.


    "Bang!" Deng Lin sent me flying with a single palm strike. He also retreated several steps back before leaning against the cliff and staring at me.


    After the exchange of blows, the surroundings darkened once more. The only sound that could be heard was the three of them breathing heavily.


    "Hahahaha, I originally thought that it would be more than enough for the two of us to kill you. Who would''ve thought that it would still fall into your hands." Dunlin laughed bitterly, unwilling to accept this.


    I panted, unable to answer. So what if I can answer, the surroundings have already turned dark, even if it is once again in light, just how much hope can I see ¡­

 C28

    After a long while, apart from my breathing, there was no other sound. I coughed out two mouthfuls of blood and slowly stood up. I picked up a stone and threw it at the rock wall, creating some sparks.


    As I walked slowly to Dunlin''s body, I felt around him, but there was nothing there. I felt a sense of foreboding. Once again walking towards Li Chenxi, I searched through his body, but there wasn''t a single pill in sight. I panicked, I really panicked. Only now did I understand why they wanted to fight to the death with me.


    They died happily, but I, in the darkness, felt the slow flow of life, a torment, a torture worse than death!


    While I was in a panic, Li Chenxi suddenly sat up, grabbed my neck, and the blood that was gushing out from his throat splashed all over my face. I subconsciously grabbed his hand and used up the last bit of spiritual power I had left to heal. Li Chenxi''s hands fractured and he struggled to crawl towards me for more than ten feet. After twitching for a few seconds, he stopped moving.


    I suddenly realized that I was still very afraid of death. If I had died just now, I might have avoided a lot of pain, but I chose to resist.


    What should he do? In this dark valley, there was no spiritual energy, no food, no medicinal pills. The despair in my heart had truly taken over my mind.


    Unconsciously recalling all sorts of things from the past, my parents'' loving faces seemed to be right in front of me, the laughter of my friends lingered in my ears, and Qiu Xi, with her fake and ugly face, looked down at me with contempt and disdain!


    I''m going to die, but I don''t want to die. No one wants to die like this, I''m human, I''m afraid of dying, I''m afraid of dying alone.


    I want to live, live, take revenge, fulfill my dream... Even if I don''t want revenge, even if I don''t have a dream, I want to live on!


    The fear of death filled my mind, and I shivered silently and sobbed. It was quiet and cold all around, and it made me feel lonely, like I was dying.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Slowly, I began to laugh. There was no helplessness within my laughter, no sadness, only unwillingness!


    I''m not willing! I am just an ordinary mortal, but I can only watch as my parents die before me!


    I''m not willing! [I just want revenge. I want to be killed by my enemy instead of leaving this place!]


    I''m not willing! I just want to live, but I ended up dying in a graveless place!


    I''ve gone mad. My life is a tragedy! If there was an afterlife, it would rather be an animal than a human!


    No, I can''t die. I can''t let my enemy live a carefree life without taking revenge. After I die, how can I face my parents!?


    ''Life force, I want to find a way out of this dark valley! ''


    He walked forward until he reached the depths of the darkness. Perhaps there was a chance for life, a chance for survival! It was as if I had found a lifeline, and although it might not even exist, I had no time for it. I crawled to my feet and ran like a madman, hoping that I would find this lifeline before I starved to death.


    I kept running, kept running, no direction, no light, I don''t know how many times I fell, the road under my feet was full of gravel, my body was full of bruises, bruises, and pain, but I couldn''t stop them. I crashed into a rock wall. My head was torn, blood flowed from my head, and it hurt a lot, but I couldn''t control it. I kept running forward, but as I kept running, my tears kept falling ¡­ I ran like this, tired, can''t run anymore, I walked, I walked, fell down, I crawled, I don''t know why I was so stubborn, I just think I should live, I want to live, I must live! In order to survive, this little bit of pain, this little bit of fatigue, was not worth mentioning.


    Reality was not an imagination. Perhaps a little hope could give a person a great motivation. However, this motivation was sometimes a sharp knife that could make people feel powerless and despair faster.


    The end of the darkness was like the darkness itself. It was a confusion, an inexhaustibility, I could not go any further, I could only hope to turn into ashes. Perhaps I should already die, and I should not have lived either. Just like how I killed so many people, they are all lives. As the reaper, naturally, there will be people or things that will reap my life.


    Suddenly, in this cold darkness, I wanted to see the light, even if it was only a sliver.


    The longer they stayed in the darkness, the greater their desire for light became.


    Since I cannot find life in the darkness, then let me die in the light.


    This request wasn''t something I had high hopes for. But now, with my steps becoming heavier, I knew that I no longer had enough stamina. The effects of the last pill had long since dissipated when I killed Li Chenxi. But I won''t give up. Even if I don''t have any spiritual energy, even if I become an ordinary person without food or drink, I can still hold on for a while.


    Continuously walking, let my body more and more tired, the eyelids more and more heavy, I dare not sleep, sleep, may not wake up again. However, what I was afraid of was that the exhaustion of my body would gradually lead to the exhaustion of my heart. If my heart was tired, then there wouldn''t be any more energy.


    I fell down. When I fell down, I fell on something. It was soft. What was it? I fumbled for a moment. Hehe, it was a corpse. It seemed to be Li Chenxi''s corpse.


    So it turns out that I thought I had walked for a long time and that it was only for a short distance. Perhaps heaven is fair, I live alone, I die, and the body has a companion.


    I''m too tired, I want to rest, I want to sleep ¡­ Unknowingly, I fell asleep. When I woke up, I was so scared that I broke out in a cold sweat. How could I fall asleep? In my fear, my stomach churned and I retched. Perhaps I was too hungry. If I didn''t eat anything, I would really die.


    My eyes began to blur, and even though it was dark, I could feel the dizziness before my eyes. It was real. In front of me, my parents seem to be waving at me, it seems that they must have made a delicious meal for me. Little Fatty holds the sugar and handed it to me with a smile, while Xiaoyu carried a basket. So, at the moment of his death, he really could see the person he missed.


    Eat then. No one would know even if you ate. Eat then you will live. There is no one else here, only darkness.


    But I was struggling, my mind''s consciousness telling me I couldn''t, but instinct made me lose consciousness.


    If I were to lose my consciousness and leave only my instinct, then I would no longer be me, or a human, but a wild beast, a living and lifelike wild beast!


    Wild beasts, wild beasts were also life. At the very least, they were still alive. What could they do if they chose to be a wild beast or a corpse? What to do! What should I do ¡­ In the end, I didn''t die. The confusion of my consciousness, my desire for life, I sealed myself and let my body make the choice.


    I, open my white teeth, chewing on death ¡­ I groped around and found a piece of the weapon, about an inch long and sharp. This was my tool, my food tool.


    My consciousness seemed to have disappeared, but I knew that it was me who had sealed it. I did not cry, I had already made a choice, and I was still crying. This was hypocrisy, this was an act.


    I walked into the darkness with a lot of flesh on my back. When they were alive, they were Spirit Apostles and immortals. There was a lot of spirit energy in their flesh and blood, so it naturally became mine after I absorbed it. I kept walking back until I found Yang Yun''s corpse and turned it into a part of my food. Like this, the flesh of the four of them, which contained quite a bit of spirit energy, was more than enough for me to hold on for a long time.


    I don''t know how long I walked. I just kept walking, and the flesh on my back gradually decreased, but there was still a lot of it. The spirit power contained in this meat was not an ordinary thing. Under this environment, it would last for a long time before it decomposed.


    It was as if, walking on the road, I had slowly forgotten that I was a human. It was as if I had really turned into a wild beast, a wolf ¡­ No, it was just a jackal! When I''m tired, I rest. When I''m hungry, I eat meat. I don''t have any memories, I don''t have any thoughts. There is only one thought in my mind. Go on, live ¡­ The faster I walked, the less spiritual energy I would consume. I would often travel dozens of feet in a single step. Perhaps if I walked too much, I would naturally be able to comprehend this ability.


    After an unknown amount of time, there was still a little bit of meat left on my back, about two or three kilograms. However, this little bit of meat, before, was enough for me to live for less than two months. As for me, I don''t know how long I''ve walked in this valley.


    After a long while, as I was walking, I suddenly saw a faint light ahead of me! My closed mind opened in an instant and I was back to myself. I was happy, excited, and ran at full speed. This was hope, this was life! This was the light from deep within the valley!


    After suffering for so long, I can finally get out. I ran while laughing until tears were flowing down my face. Cave Valley, Darkness, you guys can''t hold me back. I, Zhang Fugui, am finally going out today ¡­ I stopped, my smile frozen on my face ¡­ How was this an exit? It was clearly the entrance to the absolute valley!


    The faint light, the dark clouds, the corpses that covered the ground, the stench, and the huge despair of the lost hope ¡­ " Puff. I spit out a mouthful of blood and my mind went blank. What words? What hope? It turns out that they were all my imagination and all my hopes and dreams!


    I looked at the meat in my hand and saw that it was starting to rot. I stared blankly at it for a long time and suddenly felt that it was so disgusting. I also felt disgusted and threw away the meat in my hand and started to vomit violently, as if I was about to vomit everything I had eaten for so long.


    However, even if he vomited it out, it could not be restored. He was still me, still the wild beast, the man-eating animal!


    For a long time, I have been neither human nor ghost, like a walking corpse. I suppressed my consciousness with all my might, trying not to think about how disgusting I am, I only hope that I can walk out of here and live ¡­ I cried, and after so long I cried, and I cried at the rotting bodies of the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead and the dead. Tears mixed with blood dripped onto the land that gave birth to death ¡­

 C29

    More than a hundred corpses had been corroded here. No maggots could be seen. This was exactly what he meant when he said that he would take his life in the valley!


    I leaned my back against a rock wall and stared blankly at the exit, oblivious to the stench. This stench is disgusting, these rotting corpses are disgusting, what about me? Is the word disgusting hard to describe me?


    Looking at the dark clouds in the sky, he felt somewhat sorrowful. If they died, their families would shed tears for them, set up tombstones for them, rest their souls, and miss them. But for me, right now, the only one who misses me is probably A''Hu, maybe Hu has a new friend and forgot about me, or maybe he has already entered the inner sect and is still training with all his might, does he still remember what he promised me? Did I have to keep it buried in my heart until the day when I had enough strength to topple the entire Sky Sect? Or did I have to bring Qiu Xi''s head as a memorial for my grave? Are you dead? I don''t think so. Your deceptive methods are quite high, I think that you have already found the target of the corpse. You are currently using another body, and another face to live arrogantly.


    I am here quietly waiting for death. I have lived so painfully, and now that I am waiting for my life to fade away, it is rather comfortable and quiet.


    Looking at the corpse before me, I suddenly felt a wave of sadness. The Heavens had the virtue of living, the virtue of living. But where was that virtue? Death without a burial place, that''s us.


    Remember the teacher once said, the heaven and earth is heartless, take all things as a ruminant dog! Today, I finally understood.


    I slowly got up and picked up a sword. I sighed. Since they all died here, it could be considered fate. I''ll help you guys out.


    The sword qi whistled, and in a short moment, a huge crater that was several zhang deep appeared in front of him. I placed their corpses into the hole one by one, feeling sorrowful in my heart. If you die, I will bury your bones for you. If I die, no one will help me anymore.


    Seventy-two, seventy-three, seventy-four. When I was about halfway done moving the seventy-fifth corpse, I suddenly discovered that there was a flower growing out of the wound on its stomach! Although it was only about an inch long and somewhat yellow in color, it was indeed a flower and a life.


    This flower is growing. I don''t know how many times it has failed to release its fragrance, but once it succeeds, it can be considered powerful.


    It relied on the nourishment of the corpse to absorb the spiritual energy within it and slowly grew. I stared at it for a long time. There were only two lives here. One was me, and the other was it.


    I''ve buried the rest of the bodies, and I''ve taken note of them, but it''s true, there''s only one flower here.


    It was tenacious. In such a harsh environment, it had struggled for an unknown period of time before finally being able to grow such a weak body. Looking at it proudly standing up, I suddenly felt inferior, but it instantly dissipated. I have tried my best. In order to survive, I gave up on morals, dignity, and even humanity.


    I carefully cut off the piece of carrion from which the flower was conceived and placed it on the ground where the body was buried. In this way, you will not lack nutrients.


    I smiled, looking up at the clouds, and I smiled with relief.


    The flower would be grateful, but this land was filled with spirit energy, so it wouldn''t die so easily. Furthermore, I have always been standing guard by the side. The passage of time is very long, but the length and length of time it takes for it to happen will be infinitely shorter. When it turned yellow, I cut my wrist and watered it with dark red blood. After an unknown period of time, I felt that I was very weak, while this flower slowly became bright.


    I will not die. Even if I die, it will only be the death of my body. This flower is my blood and sweat, and it is the inheritance of my life.


    Within the dark valley, there is me, and also this flower, silently emitting a pitch-black light.


    I really want to see the outside world ¡­ I struggled to my feet and started toward the exit. The wall of the valley only blocked my body. My eyes, my heart, it could not hold me back.


    He looked at the desolate area outside, and could vaguely see the mottled blood stains. It''s my blood, and it''s theirs. That day, I killed a lot of people, a lot of innocent people.


    Kneeling on the ground, my lips move, but I can''t make a sound. I smiled bitterly and tried it again. After many times, only then did I say with difficulty, "I''m sorry ¡­" I sincerely apologize to those lives that I erased. Regardless of whether they accept it or not, at the very least, I made up for it.


    What''s wrong!


    Suddenly, my mind became clear, and as if the light had come back to me, I opened my eyes!


    Something was not right! Half of my body actually went through the restriction and landed on the ground outside!


    I don''t know where I got the strength from, but I stomped my feet and instantly passed through the restriction. My entire body landed on the outside.


    I, have come out ¡­ I was stunned. How did you get out? Could it be that this was really a restriction set up by QiuXi? Could it be that too much time had passed and it had already dissipated? I didn''t have the courage to go in again, because I didn''t want to, and I didn''t dare face death again.


    After staring blankly for an unknown period of time, I raised my head and suddenly saw that there was another person beside me.


    I wanted to dodge, but my body was too weak. The moment I moved, I fell to the ground. Luckily, there was still spiritual energy outside the valley. I didn''t dare to be too impudent as I carefully absorbed it.


    The person next to him was a young man, handsome and delicate. His face was pale, and he wore a white robe that made him look like an Immortal. He looked completely unsullied. To others, it didn''t feel hostile at all, and on the contrary, it gave birth to a sense of familiarity.


    Glancing at me, the man smiled, his eyes flashing.


    "Thank you!"


    He said thank you, why?


    I don''t know if there''s someone else in Jue Valley. In that case, is there anyone else? I didn''t dare to believe his words, so I could only woodenly shake my head.


    Seeing me shake my head, the man smiled, "Since that''s the case, I will heal your injuries and give you good fortune in return. "From then on, I don''t owe you anymore."


    Seeing that man walk over, I gritted my teeth and shouted, "Wait!"


    "Hmm?" The man stopped and looked at me with interest.


    "Since I''m the one who gave you your freedom, let me raise the request!" I''m so weak right now. If he wants to kill me, there''s no need to act this way. I''ll believe 90% of his words.


    "Good, good."


    "I haven''t thought about it yet, but if I need you in the future, you have to agree to one of my requests!" This man claims that he has been trapped for an unknown amount of time, and that he is still alive until now without a single trace of embarrassment. Naturally, he is an extremely powerful person, and if he were to receive this favor, then it would be much better than giving me some luck.


    "Sure." That man didn''t even think about it. He agreed to it so I couldn''t see through him.


    "You said that you came out because of my luck, but why?" Since I had already confirmed that he didn''t have any ill intentions, I voiced out the doubts in my heart.


    "Naturally, it''s that flower." The man sat cross-legged in the air, facing the entrance of the valley. His gaze fell upon the unknown flower within.


    "Absolute Valley''s life shall be ended. If a stranger enters, no one is allowed to leave. They shall all die without a doubt. However, if the absolute valley is able to produce its own life, then this barrier will naturally be broken. "


    "Then why didn''t you come out when you saw the flower and wait until now?"


    "Hehe, I only noticed you when you were half a step away from the restriction. I''ve never seen such a situation before, how would I know?"


    After thinking for a while, I asked the last question. "If that flower continues to exist, then the barrier will continue to disappear?"


    "Maybe. I''m not too sure either." The man was still smiling, but he couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    Seeing that I was deep in thought, the man didn''t say anything. He stood up and prepared to leave.


    "Sigh!" When I looked up and saw him about to leave, I quickly stopped him. "Who are you? How can I find you if I need to? "


    "Me?" The smile on the man''s face vanished and what replaced it was a deep look, "I, my name ¡­ I am the Immortal Emperor, the Sky Bearing Empire! "


    "Immortal Emperor!" What realm was this? My breathing was ragged, and I knew I was right to call her that.


    "When you need it, crush this rock and I will appear." Then he picked up a stone from the ground and threw it at me. Without any doubt, I kept the stone in my bosom.


    "Also, don''t tell anyone that I''m coming out."


    Just as Empyrean God Skyfall was about to leave, he suddenly came to a halt.


    "Absolute Valley is indeed its name! "What you see is just the tip of the iceberg. On the surface, it''s better to restore your former self." With another wave of his hand, a rabbit appeared in the valley. The rabbit seemed to be controlled by him as he ran towards the exit. Sure enough, an invisible barrier appeared around the exit of the valley, blocking the rabbit.


    Nodding his head, Sky Bearing Immortal glanced at me, then threw that flower to me before disappearing.


    To randomly release such an Immortal Emperor, who knows how great a commotion it would cause for the entire world.


    Looking at the flower in my hand, great waves billowed in my heart. If I were to accept the Heavenly Immortal Emperor as my disciple, then ¡­ Shaking my head, I rejected my idea. The Dao inscription bloodline has their own cultivation methods, there''s no need for me to ask for anything else. I must rely on myself to take revenge!


    On the most difficult days, this flower and I relied on each other. Even though it was drenched in my blood for a long time, it saved my life today. After calculating, I still owe you a lot.


    I picked up a piece of the weapon and cut open my abdomen. Then, I planted the flower. All of the recovered spiritual energy in my body started to condense and the wound started to slowly heal. At that moment, it really does look like the flower had grown out of my flesh.


    It felt a little inconvenient to move it. It would probably be crushed by a few movements. After thinking for a moment, I pulled it out of my flesh. With traces of blood on it, I stuffed it into my stomach.


    There is no light in this valley. If you can grow inside, if you can absorb my flesh and blood in my stomach, you can naturally survive as well. From then on, I will use you as my companion and you will use me as your base to advance and retreat together, to survive together!

 C30

    It was night and the stars in the sky were scattered in all directions. The crescent moon looked especially cold. It seems that I haven''t looked at the sky outside the valley for too long. As I look at it, I recall a few memories.


    I looked up for a long, long time.


    He laughed self-deprecatingly. He had already lost the past, there was no need for him to linger any longer.


    I raised my head to the sky and roared. Suddenly, I opened my mouth and inhaled. The Spiritual Qi within a radius of countless zhang was all sucked dry by me in one gulp!


    When Sky Bearing Immortal Emperor was here, I didn''t dare to be so bold. Now, I''m the only one here. I want to experience the feeling of absorption that I haven''t experienced for so long, and I want to experience this comfort!


    After sucking in a mouthful of air, I slowly exhaled. After exhaling for a few dozen breaths of time, I violently sucked in another mouthful of air. The recovered spiritual energy was sucked dry by me once again. After repeating this several times, my dark, wrinkled skin slowly became smooth. My dry, wilted hair also gradually became alive, dancing in the wind. The most important thing is that I can feel the spiritual qi I absorb slowly condensing in my dantian. Under the guidance of my cultivation technique, it condensed into a light yellow soybean-sized elixir.


    When I opened my eyes, my eyes felt like they were on fire. I felt like I had never felt this strong before!


    Stepping into the Spiritual Movement Stage and reaching the Spiritual Pills, I didn''t feel happy at all. He didn''t know how long he had been in the valley. Under normal circumstances, this progress might have been possible.


    I don''t want the people from the Sky Sect to know that I''ve come out. Right now, I am not strong enough to contend against him.


    Slowly, I took a step in the direction of the Sky Sect. I''m already here. I have time, and gradually, I''ll be able to move forward. I''ll turn the sky upside down!


    I don''t have any money on me. I don''t even have a place to stay on the road. Fortunately, I don''t seem to be tired, so I don''t need to rest. However, in order to avoid unnecessary troubles, I didn''t use a single drop of Spiritual Energy and only relied on my body to travel in this mortal world.


    "Uncle, may I ask why?" "How many years is it now?"


    A farmer on the way looked at me in surprise. He paused and said, "I''m not a local, but a refugee?"


    "Refugees?" I looked at myself. I was black, ragged, and stained with blood, and my hair was disheveled. I looked like a refugee.


    "Ah, that''s right. May I ask, what year is Uncle in now?"


    "Oh, he really is a refugee. He must be from that desert city. Sigh, there have been so many refugees during this time. The drought is really scary. A good city is basically empty. Sigh, it''s been hard on the people."


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Uncle, may I ask, what year is it now?"


    "Oh, oh, oh, look at my memory." The old man smacked his forehead, "Now is the Di Kingdom''s Heavenly Treasure 742. This is Rong City. When the Emperor heard about the drought in Desert City, he was furious. Several officials went by. Did you know, this ¡­"


    I shook my head. "Thank you for your advice, Uncle. I still have things to attend to, so I won''t disturb you any longer." He quickly left.


    The uncle''s concerned voice came from behind, "Be careful, little brother. Don''t get caught in the cold. There''s a refugee relay station not far ahead. There are people that don''t need money when resting, and there''s even food ¡­"


    I took a deep breath and quickened my pace. When I looked back, the old man was still waving. When did the Di Kingdom become so enthusiastic?


    After walking for a short while, I actually met a relay station that provided free food and water. There were also many refugees who were similar to me eating steamed buns and drinking water with a tired expression. I didn''t stop and kept walking.


    "This little brother, is he a fortune-teller?"


    I turned my head and saw that it was an ordinary looking old man. He had a banner in his right hand with the words "God Calculates the Man" written on it, and his left hand was stroking his three-inch gray beard. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was missing a front tooth, he would look a little wretched.


    "I don''t have any money." I spread out my hands, shook my head, and started to leave.


    "Sigh, forget it. This time, fate has brought us together, so I won''t take your money." The old man looked like he was about to suffer a loss due to his good intentions.


    "Oh?" I immediately became interested. "Then what do you think will happen to me in the future?"


    The old man smiled and looked at me carefully. He sighed and said, "Your fate is not good. There are many disasters and you will live your life for others. You are destined to be alone for life!"


    My smile froze as I coldly looked at him. After a moment, I turned around and left. I don''t believe his words, but they are always uncomfortable to hear.


    "Hey, little brother, if you have valuable things, I can help you change your life at a loss. How about changing into the life of an emperor? "Don''t go, we can discuss if it''s worthless ¡­"


    It was already night when I finally managed to get rid of that Daoist. I arrived at a mountaintop. It was a very normal time, so I should be able to avoid being noticed by others. It wasn''t easy for him to find a cave. After examining the surroundings and confirming that there was no one around, he used his hand to knock down the cave entrance and blocked the entrance.


    I sat cross-legged in the cave. I slowly breathed in and out to stabilize my cultivation.


    Seven years, a full seven years! I''ve been trapped in the valley for more than seven years! Although I don''t know how much time has passed, but seven years have passed, and I still found it hard to bear. However, what had happened in the past was already in the past. No matter how unwilling they were, they couldn''t change the truth. It was still a long time before I gradually calmed down and began to ponder over the future.


    Right now, I am in the Psionic Pills realm, and the power of all my spells has risen to a new level. However, other than the Basic Qi Method, I don''t know anything else. If I am discovered by the Celestial Sect, I believe I won''t be able to hold on for long before I lose all resistance. Fortunately, I was already far from the Valley of the Abyss, and it was unlikely that the Sky Sect would find out that I had left and found me.


    I can see the rough outline of the next level. The next level is called the Heavenly Realm, and it is divided into the Heavenly Essence, the Great Chaos, and the Realm of Flame Heaven.


    I can only see a bit of the front part of the Six Paths Soul Disciple Technique, but since it''s Dharma, it''s much better than magic. After staying in the valley for seven years, from despair, to madness, to great sorrow, to being able to see through life and death, I could clearly feel that my soul had grown by a lot. Perhaps the quickest way to cultivate a soul was to experience the ups and downs of emotions instead of quietly feeling life. Since my soul is strong enough, I can still use some of these six soul fragments. There was a description of the beginner spell. It seemed to be very powerful, and there was only one word to describe it: Devour!


    The Art of Devouring was the same as its name. It could devour the souls of others and refine them into one''s own soul. First, it would strengthen itself, and second, it would understand everything about the person whose soul had been devoured. This was an extremely good spell. If used properly, it could be used to control the user''s life. And this was only one of the six soul splitting techniques!


    I sat down in meditation inside the cave. I spent three days adjusting myself to my peak state. At the moment, my battle prowess is probably dozens of times greater than before. The soybean-sized pill in his dantian slowly rotated. Each rotation seemed to tear the spiritual energy from the outside world into pieces. Although it wasn''t much, it was still better than nothing. No wonder Qiu Xi said that one does not need to meditate to cultivate in the Psionic Pellet realm. It turned out this pellet could be cultivated on one''s own. However, if this spirit pill could be circulated a little faster, wouldn''t it mean that the absorption would be faster, and my cultivation would be faster as well?


    Qiu Xi said that he had reached the Psionic Pellet Realm for more than a hundred years, but he had not been able to reach the Sky Realm even after more than a hundred years of cultivation. Perhaps the only way to enter the Heavenly Realm was through enlightenment.


    At this moment, I was dreaming. Since it''s like this, I will start cultivating this Devouring Technique to make the first move when I return to the Sky Sect.


    My revenge is already being prepared. Qiu Xi, are you ready ¡­ Quietly comprehending the Devouring Spell, it took me more than half a month before I managed to gain an initial understanding of it. The so-called devouring method is to forcefully devour someone else''s soul. This requirement is that my soul must be strong enough, and when devouring, I must suck someone else''s soul out of my body. I have already achieved the former, but the latter is a little difficult.


    With a thought, an illusion appeared on my body. This illusion was about 20 feet tall and had the same appearance as me. However, at this moment, it only opened its eyes slightly. Moreover, it wasn''t wearing any clothes. This is my soul. Now that my eyes are only slightly open, if they were to fully open, even if my fate soul were to fully awaken, it would mean that it is already strong enough. When my Fate Soul appears, even if I close my eyes, I can see everything outside through my soul, including myself.


    People say, people have three souls and seven souls, I smiled, ignorant!


    A person only has one soul, and this shadow is my soul.


    To control the soul was very hard. It''s like ordering my thoughts to do something substantive. But no matter how difficult it is, I have to succeed! The soul is my will. Without me, there is no soul, but at the same time, there is no me. Since it is from my heart and from my body, then it must be controlled by me.


    Over and over again, I used my will to control his movements, even if it was just a tremble, I still succeeded. But after who knows how long, how many times, he still slightly opened his eyes, as if it was really just an image. I was impatient, I was upset, I was angry, but I had no choice but to grit my teeth and repeat myself over and over again, even though it was a very boring process.


    Finally, after countless attempts, he moved. His fingers trembled, but I did succeed. The joy in my heart is indescribable. It is as though a farmer who has been busy for several months and has seen his own crops harvest for the first time, giving me endless encouragement.


    Gritting my teeth again, over and over again, tirelessly, I forgot where I was, forgot what I was doing, even forgot the pain in my head. Without paying, there will be no reward. My reward is for my soul to slowly push forward a palm!


    Seeing him do this, I smiled. With a pale face and blood-red eyes, I fell asleep. I was too tired, not physically tired, but mentally tired.


    I didn''t sleep for a long time, I fell asleep, and even had a dream. I dreamt that I seemed to have changed, that I was standing extremely cold and detached, looking down at the ground below me. Smoke billowed from the ground, and under the reflection of the blood-red moon, it was filled with death and evil. Suddenly waking up, my mind stirred. This dream was very familiar, just like the one I had when I was awakening. It was so clear, so real, so place, smoke, blood moon, everything didn''t change. It was as if this wasn''t just a dream!


    Although I didn''t believe in the dream, this dream seemed to tell me something. Could it be that this is how I will look in the future, evil and bloodthirsty?


    The reason why immortals have no dreams is not because they can''t dream, but because they don''t need to sleep. However, once they have a dream, does it mean that ¡­

 C31

    After a brief moment of absent-mindedness, I shook my head and tossed the messy stuff aside. When the time came, I would naturally know that these were not things that I needed to care about at the current stage.


    At this moment, my soul seemed to have grown a little bit stronger, almost reaching the top of the cave. It''s a good thing that my soul is a hollow body, moreover, my own soul, if others aren''t strong to a certain degree, they can''t see it, so I don''t have to worry about being discovered by others.


    Calming my mind, I continued to practice the control of my soul. There is no need for too much, I only need one move, as long as this one move, I can force another person''s soul out of my body.


    I don''t know how long it took, to practice in silence, day after day, tired, afraid to sleep, I sat down to rest, just repeated a command.


    The entrance of the cave that I had sealed up gradually grew some moss. Through a few small cracks, one could occasionally see a bird or two resting. After standing there for a while, it gracefully flew away. I stood up and shook my hands that hadn''t moved for a long time. I smiled and shattered the hole with a palm before stepping out.


    That palm of my fate soul, I call it soul shaking!


    The sun, which I hadn''t seen for a long time, shone on my face. It was warm and comfortable. I closed my eyes and enjoyed a moment of peace. When I opened them again, my mind was filled with plans for revenge.


    After understanding that I had stayed in this cave for nearly two years, I walked step by step towards the direction of the Sky Sect. As I walked, I thought about how to enter it. I can''t reveal my identity now, but the Sky Sect is very strict. There are always people guarding the sect, and I''ve heard that the Sky Sect has a formation to protect the sect. Whether it''s the heaven of the outer sect disciples of the Thirteenth Peak or the trap of Deng Lin, both of them let me see their mysteriousness and power, not to mention the protective formation that''s many times stronger than before.


    He continued on for several days before he neared the Sky Sect. It''s not that I don''t want to use my spiritual energy to fly, but if I were to fly, I''m afraid that I would be exposed very quickly. I was waiting in a big mountain just outside the gate, waiting for a chance, a chance to let me in.


    For half a month, I waited in silence, as if I were waiting for a rabbit. I didn''t feel impatient at all. As expected, my expression changed as I saw several figures flying out of the cave. When they passed above me, I followed quietly, but only when I was a little farther away.


    After walking for a few hundred kilometers, I was surprised. The disciples of the Sky Sect normally aren''t allowed to go out, but a few dozen kilometers is their limit. However, they have obviously gone too far. No matter what, I had originally planned to capture them as long as someone was a little further away. But now, it seems that it is the heavens helping me.


    When I had enough distance, I suddenly accelerated and caught up to them in an instant.


    "Who are you?" There were three of them, a woman and two men, and one of the men spotted me and dropped to the ground to look at me warily.


    "Me? Don''t you know me? " I smiled and landed in front of them, about a hundred feet away.


    "You are?" The other man, a little shorter, frowned. He seemed to have some impression of me, but for a moment he couldn''t remember.


    "You are ¡­" You are Zhang Fugui! " The only girl cried out in fear. She covered her mouth and retreated as if she had seen a ghost. The fear in her eyes was unrestrained.


    "Zhang Fugui!"


    "Zhang Fugui!"


    When the two men heard that it was me, they were so scared that they turned around and tried to escape.


    Am I that scary? Or could it be that the people who came out of the valley were the scariest?


    With a hint of sarcasm, I moved my feet and instantly appeared in front of the three of them, looking at them mockingly.


    Seeing me appear in front of them, the three of them already knew that it was impossible to escape. The taller man seemed to be the leader as he unsheathed his sword without hesitation and shouted as he rushed towards me, "Quickly go back! "Tell Master!"


    I smiled. With a glance, I could tell that the three of them were all at the Spirit Opening Realm. Only the leader of the three, who had slightly more Spiritual Energy, was not at the Spiritual Movement Stage. If I were to use the Rising Qi Technique now, I would be able to see the Spiritual Energy situation of people with a lower or similar cultivation level. If the opponent''s cultivation level was higher than mine, I would be able to see more or less without concealing anything.


    The man in the lead slashed out a sword Qi that was a few meters long and rushed over. He looked extremely imposing, as though he was going to fight with his life on the line, but I could see it clearly.


    After crushing the sword qi, I grabbed his neck in a flash and slapped his dantian. After dispersing his spirit energy, the Bodywork Technique confined him to the spot. Before the other two could run away, they were restrained by me in the same way.


    To subdue three people in the short span of a few breaths would be extremely easy. If it was me before, I would have been able to do it, but it would have been extremely tiring and tiring.


    "Senior, this has nothing to do with us. At that time, we were not even admitted into the sect yet, please let us go ¡­" The woman''s voice was filled with tears as she pleaded for mercy. Judging from her tone, matters of the valley could not be considered to be a secret.


    The Sky Sect was truly shameless. They actually did such a despicable thing and didn''t hide it from the public. How could they be proud of this?!


    Looking at their frightened expressions, I felt great inside, but I knew that they weren''t in the wrong. They were only in the wrong. However, they can''t be released. If I let them go, it''ll be hard for me to sneak into the Sky Sect.


    "If you meet me, then consider yourselves unlucky. If you have to blame something, blame the fact that you''re from the Sky Sect."


    Without waiting for them to speak, my soul immediately appeared and shook! Silently touching, the souls of the three of them were immediately expelled from my body, and my soul followed through and swallowed them.


    Swallowing their souls, I understood why they had come out. So, they were going to deliver the invitation card to the White Jade Sect. The next Sect Leader of the Sky Sect has already been set on holding the selection ceremony three months from now. Thinking back to the time when Xia Xia Xi warned me to be careful of him, I didn''t expect that after only ten years, he would actually become the next Sect Leader.


    From what they knew, Qiu Xi had died more than six years ago, as if she had died when her life force was about to dissipate. As for me, the Sky Sect is forbidden to talk about it, but there were too many people who participated in that trap and discussed it in private. There were even portraits of me at that time, so it is not surprising that the woman recognized me.


    I know the secrets of Autumn Festival, so I don''t believe in his death. The only possibility is that he''s hiding somewhere, or else he''s dead, or still fusing.


    I found an invitation card from the three of them, as well as some pills, and quite a bit of silver. It seemed that they also wanted to go to the secular world to play.


    After taking off the man''s clothes and changing my tattered clothes, he waved his hand and the three of them immediately started a fire. Actually, that girl looks pretty good. It''s just that I don''t have any thoughts of being merciful towards her, not to mention that her soul has already been devoured by me. She is already a living dead person.


    The man in the lead is called Bi Feng. From his soul, I found out the route to the White Jade Gate, and also know that this is his first time going out. Therefore, it''s impossible for the people in the White Jade Sect to recognize him.


    The Tian Ji Sect is in the Tian''an City, the Bai Yu Sect is in the Xue City, and there is a Rong City between the two of them. However, Rong City isn''t that big of a city, and if I go directly there, with my speed, no, with Bi Feng''s speed, three days should be enough.


    I kept walking and stopping. It took me three days of great effort before I finally arrived at the entrance of the White Jade Gate.


    The Sect of White Jade was named after it because it had a huge gate. The gate was about 200 feet tall and was as white as jade. After passing through the gate, one would reach the mountain.


    When the two disciples at the gate saw me, it must have been because my clothes were the symbol of the inner sect disciples. They quickly bowed and said, "Junior greets Senior Brother from the Sky Sect. May I ask what it is you need?"


    Although the White Jade Sect and the Sky Sect are at odds, but as disciples, we try our best to avoid conflicts. Seeing how respectful this disciple was, I naturally did not put on any airs. I nodded and said, "I am Bi Feng from the Eighth Peak of the Sky Sect. I am here to send you the invitation. I would like to request that you transfer to me on my behalf."


    The disciple quickly took the invitation and said, "Senior Brother, please enter the mountain to rest. Junior will answer as soon as possible."


    "There''s no need, just hand it over to the Sect Leader. I still have some matters to attend to, so I won''t disturb you any longer."


    I was just a fake. If I were to be recognized when I enter, then it would be a waste of time. It would be better for me to leave as soon as possible.


    I will wait for them on the road in three months'' time. At that time, I will sneak into the Sky Sect and carry out my revenge plan.


    There were still some times when I would go to the market to enjoy the novelty of going into the county. However, when I really went in to take a look, I realized that my previous feeling was no longer there.


    In the midst of her boredom, she suddenly heard a shout. If she listened carefully, it seemed to be the sound of someone performing on the street.


    I was slightly interested in this matter. Previously, when I saw such people in the county, I felt a great sense of novelty. I was even envious of their abilities. I had to squeeze in to see them disappear before I could be satisfied.


    There were three people performing, and a handsome man with a smile was beating the gong with one hand. Although the smile on the corner of his mouth was a bit evil, it gave him an indescribable attractiveness. The other person was a slightly wretched looking man. He wasn''t tall, but he had a sense of familiarity and had an exaggerated smile hanging on his face. He looked very cheerful. The other person looked somewhat stiff. He was about three meters tall and had a rough face. He held a half-inch broadsword in his hand and stood there blankly. Occasionally, he would grin and smile as well.


    There were more than ten people around him now. The man thought it was enough, so he said, "Everyone please watch the dance first. If you like it, please watch it slowly. I won''t let you down. If you are satisfied, please show your generosity. We will be very grateful."


    After saying that, the big dumb guy stood up and began to dance the sabre. This sabre looked extremely heavy, probably weighing at least 300 to 200 jin. He waved it around vigorously, as if it was only a tree branch.


    I didn''t stand too close, but the faint blade air made my cheeks hurt, and the surrounding people hurriedly retreated a few meters, their mouths agape in shock.


    After the dance ended, the surrounding people all began to clap and cheer, and the number of spectators slowly increased. Seeing that the results were satisfactory, the smile on the man''s face became even wider. He quickly gave the big dumb guy a look, and upon seeing it, he immediately threw his blade and walked towards a huge boulder that weighed hundreds of pounds.


    "This performance is called Iron Bones with Copper Skin. If you like it, please give us more rewards."


    The big and foolish person''s five fingers formed a claw and clawed down towards the huge rock. When he moved his hand away, he saw that there were five more inch-long holes in the rock. It wasn''t over yet. Before the audience could even be surprised, he attacked again. In just a short moment, he saw that the entire rock was stuck into a beehive, densely packed together into hundreds of stone caves.

 C32

    "Alright!"


    It was unknown who shouted so loudly, but the crowd immediately started clapping. The amount of people who offered money wasn''t small either. When I saw that handsome man walking in front of me with a gong in his hand, I also smiled and gave him a silver ingot. There weren''t many people who would give money, only a few. Most of them would give coins or pieces of silver.


    The vulgar man''s eyes narrowed into a line as he laughed loudly: "The next performance, is called Soaring Steps!"


    He scratched his head and walked to the center of the arena. Then, he looked up at the sky and took a step forward. It was as if he was stepping on a flight of stone steps. The surrounding people could no longer scream. All of them opened their mouths wide, staring at the incredible scene in front of them. The big dumb guy walked several meters before he turned around and walked down one step at a time.


    I frowned and focused my Qi Spell. I immediately found out that the three of them were all in the Psionic Core realm as the spiritual power in their bodies circulated.


    Three Psionic Imperial Realm Psionic Immortals had come to the mortal world to perform!


    I don''t know whether to laugh or cry. What kind of people are these?


    After that, they performed some of the common martial arts of the spirit realm; they were not on the stage at all. However, when had ordinary people ever seen such a thing? They were all so excited that they were dancing with joy, throwing silver and copper coins into the field like running water.


    Since I knew the truth, I no longer had any interest in watching anymore. Thus, I found a restaurant not too far away. I casually ordered some things, drank some wine, and thought about something.


    The last time I drank, I was drinking with Ah Hu. It was already more than ten years ago, and unknowingly, I am no longer that child from back then. Ah Hu too, I don''t know how he is. Knowing that I fell into a valley should be very sad right? He only has me as his friend, but now, I''m afraid that no one will dare to bully him. If he knew I was still alive, I don''t know what kind of expression he would have, but he was looking forward to our next meeting.


    I haven''t eaten these things in a long time, roast chicken, pig''s feet ¡­ Picking up a piece of chicken and putting it into my mouth, my heart suddenly tightened and I couldn''t help but spit it out.


    "Sir, please calm down. Is there anything that you''re not satisfied with?" When the waiter saw that I was angry, he hurriedly ran towards me along with the shopkeeper.


    "It''s nothing. Change the dishes. I will compensate you for the loss just now." Breathing out, I suppressed my emotions and spoke slowly.


    "Alright, alright. Please wait a moment, sir." Although the waiter felt confused, he did not dare to say more and quickly left.


    Under my request, the entire table was filled with vegetarian food, but I was no longer in the mood to eat. By the time he reached the Spirit Elixir Realm, he had already broken free from the food and the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth, which he could absorb slowly and confidently without eating too much.


    He didn''t know how long he sat there when he suddenly heard a familiar voice. He looked over and saw that the three strange brothers had also come to the restaurant to eat.


    When he saw that it was me, perhaps because I had given him silver, the wretched man immediately smiled.


    "Thank you, friend, for your support just now. I wish you well, this is my big brother, Zhuo Xiaoqing, and this is Third Brother, Wang shi. Meeting this is fate, so why don''t we be friends?"


    I pointed to a stool and motioned for them to sit down. They sat down and ordered a large pile of food.


    "Which sect did you two come from?"


    I spoke indifferently, but those who didn''t want to hear it were startled and immediately looked at me warily.


    "No need to be nervous, I have no enmity with you, and I am only casually asking."


    "This one and my younger brother have just arrived. Although I have intentions, I have never been able to join a sect." The handsome man Zhuo Xiaoqing smiled and said indifferently.


    "Oh, oh," I nodded. "Why did you earn so much money?"


    Xu Zhu chuckled, "There are too many delicious foods in this world. We can''t help but be tempted."


    I laughed, and Zhuo Xiaoqing also shook her head with a smile. Only Wang Shi continued to gobble down the food, ignoring what we said.


    "You idiot, leave me some ¡­" Xu Zhu slapped Wang shi and joined in the fray.


    Zhuo Xiaoqing looked at me apologetically, staring at Wang Shishi. She seemed to be disappointed, but I could clearly see the movement in his throat.


    "Ehh, don''t worry about me. I only drink. You guys can eat."


    Zhuo Xiaoqing was still a little restrained as she ate the dishes on the table in a refined manner. It could be seen that Xu Zhu and Wang Shishi ate too quickly, and the plate would soon be empty.


    How long had it been since these people had eaten? As I drank and watched them, I could only smile wryly.


    "Yes, I''m full." Xu Zhu wiped his greasy mouth and leaned back in his chair with a contented look on his face.


    "Eh, we still need to earn money. Let''s meet again in the future." Xu Zhu cupped his fists and spoke frankly, while Zhuo Xiaoqing looked at me in embarrassment.


    "En, until we meet again." I also cupped my hands and separated from them.


    They were only a small episode in my journey, not even friends, so their departure was as unnoticeable as a leaf.


    After drinking, I found an inn and set up a room to rest. The room was neat and quiet, so I meditated, but the qi gaze was focused on my ears, and I could wake up at any moment.


    With a thought, the Mysterious Heaven Method and the Six Paths Soul Splitting Technique appeared before my eyes. After looking at them for a while, it was indeed difficult to figure out anything else. I couldn''t help but feel disappointed. I looked at the other scroll that was quietly floating in my mind. When Grandpa Sun died, he had left behind three scrolls, one was the Heavenly inscription technique and the other was the six soul fragments. As for this one, I tried to open it but failed.


    Looking at the scroll that appeared before my eyes, it didn''t seem any different from the previous two. I thought about it countless times, but I still couldn''t open it at all.


    He was not discouraged because he was already used to it.


    What exactly is this scroll? However, to be able to leave behind two such important cultivation techniques, the Heavenly Marking Spell and the Six Paths Soul Division, he was definitely worthy of being called a trash. Grandpa Sun, it''s fine if you die, but you''re still trying to keep us in suspense.


    Suddenly, I remembered the move that I had developed recently. If I were to try it on this scroll, let''s see if it would have any effects.


    As he thought up to this point, the fate soul figure suddenly appeared, and he threw a palm strike towards the scroll ¡­ I stare fixedly at him. If I miss any details, I would be at a disadvantage.


    As expected, there was no movement from the palm!


    I frowned. What kind of scroll was this? Why was it so tightly packed? The six types of soul splitting techniques are useless against you, but what about the Heavenly Engraving Technique?


    I tried opening the scroll again. I tried a few times but it was to no avail. Just as I was about to give up, the scroll suddenly quivered. Even though it was extremely light, I could sense even the slightest movement from it after staring at it for a long time.


    It worked!


    I was pleasantly surprised and my curiosity towards the scroll intensified. I hurriedly circulated my mental cultivation method and started to experiment again and again.


    After a night of silence, if not for the waiter knocking on my door pulling me back to reality, I''m afraid that I would still be immersed in opening the scroll.


    He wanted to blame the waiter, but suddenly realized that he had been too immersed. If something happened at this time, how should I deal with it? When I thought of this, I secretly reminded myself that I must not be careless. I did not want to live in a valley anymore, and I also did not want to think about the feeling of death.


    After giving the waiter a large amount of silver taels, I sternly warned him not to disturb me. After waiting for the waiter to happily hold the silver taels and take his leave, I started to try opening the scroll again. Of course, I wasn''t immersed in it this time and was constantly paying attention to the situation around me.


    After trying for an unknown period of time, I finally opened this scroll a little with a head full of sweat! Even though it was just a sliver, the bright golden light it emitted made it hard for me to look straight at it. After quickly closing the door, I opened the door and prepared to go outside to find a place devoid of human life to study it.


    After the waiter told me that I had been in my room for thirteen days, he probably knew that I was not simple, so he didn''t dare to ask any questions and just looked at me timidly.


    I was filled with joy, but I suppressed it extremely well. When I noticed the waiter''s expression, my heart skipped a beat. With a stern face, I slowly opened my mouth and asked, "What do you know?"


    The waiter quivered and quickly took out the silver ingot. With a trembling body, he respectfully said, "This humble one does not know that Sir is senior Wu Lin. This humble one does not dare to accept Sir''s silver taels, I hope Sir will spare my life!"


    "Oh?" I was stunned, "How do you know I''m a martial arts master?"


    "Reporting to the lord, I saw that the dishes in front of the door were untouched, and the lord did not have any luggage, so there is definitely no dry food. A person who could not eat for more than ten days is undoubtedly a martial arts master."


    I shook my head and didn''t accept the silver before I turned around and left.


    "Don''t tell anyone about me!"


    Ignoring the waiter who was wiping off his cold sweat, I moved and disappeared from the spot.


    Looks like I have to be careful in the future. Even a waiter could tell that I wasn''t an ordinary person. I secretly warned myself, but I still couldn''t suppress the excitement in my heart. After running out of the city, I ran at my full speed to find a desolate mountaintop. With two palm strikes, I created a cave and burrowed in.


    After sealing the entrance, I carefully took out the scroll again. With a thought, a sliver of the scroll was opened, but only a sliver. My heart was in turmoil as I stared at the scroll fixedly.


    The golden light gradually dimmed, finally condensing into a hundred golden words, floating in the air. I could clearly understand the golden characters, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t remember them. Even if I wanted to read them together, I couldn''t.


    Staring at these words, my head felt dizzy. Only the Art of Engravement was still circulating in my body, and it was even circulating even faster. Those words seemed to have a strange suction force, pulling at his eyes, his consciousness, and even his body.


    I stood up and slowly walked forward. When I got close to the words, I stepped in and the scenery in front of me suddenly changed. It was as though I had stepped into another world ¡­


    ( )


    Section error, point this report (registration free) we will deal with as soon as possible. After reporting, please wait patiently and refresh the page.


    Remember that this book starts with a domain name: [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

 C33

    Where is this?


    I turned pale with fright. At this moment, I was standing in front of a magnificent palace. This palace carried a domineering aura with it, deeply shocking me.


    My breath quickened and I felt as if a thousand pounds had been pressed down on my chest. After half a day, I slowly calmed down. With excitement and a strong sense of complexity, I slowly stepped into this hall. Behind the palace was a wide, golden path. Flowers bloomed in the sky, solemn and heavy. At the end of the wide path was a pagoda. It was gray and ancient, nine stories high, incompatible with the beautiful and extravagant environment around us. However, I still felt deep veneration for this pagoda.


    This isn''t me!


    My heart quivered. The feeling of using the inscription technique faded a lot. I then realized that I wasn''t me, but was inside the body or soul of a middle-aged man in silver armor!


    It was his soul that infected me with such intensity that I seemed to empathize with his feelings. But, where was this place?


    He slowly walked down the road, surrounded by many people. Their expressions were the same as his "I" and they were all wearing silver armor. Their steps were neat, and they held silver spears in their hands as they slowly walked towards the tower.


    "In this battle with the Demon Race, are all of you confident?"


    "Victory!"


    "I!" Everyone around them shouted, their blood boiling. Judging by the sound of the voice, there were at least hundreds of thousands of people present.


    Even though my ears were trembling, I could feel that my body was trembling. However, the surging emotions in my heart were getting stronger and stronger. It was as if I could go up the mountain of flames with just a few words from the man in the tower!


    "Good!" "As expected of this emperor''s most capable generals. This emperor will fight together with you in this battle!"


    "Victory!"


    "Victory!"


    I suddenly remembered. Slowly, I knew who ''I'' was. ''I'' was He Huan, the Immortal Weapon He Huan!


    I''m in He Huan''s soul now. This is the scroll Grandpa Sun left behind.


    I don''t know why, but I took the place of Grandpa Sun''s soul. What I see now, is what Grandpa Sun saw back then! So that''s how it is. I can split a part of my soul and sneak into another person''s soul, see everything that the possessed person sees, and even leave the body. I can observe the entire process as a spectator as long as there is a part of my soul that is connected to their life soul. I can also use my Soul Eye to see everything in the outside world, including the person I possessed. However, my Fate Soul doesn''t feel anything. I can only see the outside world, but I can''t feel anything that others feel.


    I still remember He Huan''s story, but when I see it with my own eyes, it''s completely different from the story I told orally. This kind of feeling, this kind of experience, can''t be described with words.


    The person who calls himself ''This Emperor'' must also be an Immortal Emperor, but as for who, Grandpa Sun didn''t mention it in his story, so I have no way of knowing. The current me only know of one Immortal Emperor, Cheng Tian.


    He Huan set off with hundreds of thousands of Immortal soldiers under the lead of a high-ranking officer.


    I don''t know how long I walked for, but I couldn''t see anything else. All I could see were the passionate, blood-boiling emotions of the surrounding Immortal soldiers and the faint nervousness in my heart.


    Along the way, these hundreds of thousands of people stopped and separated, as if they were going to do something else, or perhaps some other mission. I don''t know how many people will die in this Celestial Demon Battle, or how many will survive. Similarly, He Huan doesn''t know either, but I can see resolution in his eyes. I can see a brightness like fire ¡­ They were not high up in the sky, but walking on the ground. I didn''t know where we were, and I could tell from He Huan''s eyes that he probably didn''t know either.


    After a hundred days of marching, they finally arrived at the battlefield. The battlefield was not big, and brought with it a sense of desolation and somberness. Perhaps there was even a hint of sadness, but it was ruthlessly and coldly tossed aside.


    He Huan didn''t have any thoughts, or it could be said that he hid his thoughts extremely well. After the order was given, they rushed out. They had no idea what was going on, nor did they know whether they were right or wrong. Perhaps the true right thing to do in this war was to fight with the Demon Tribes, but no one cared.


    Only when He Huan rushed out did I see that there were countless demonic clan members gathered in front of us. I felt He Huan''s body tremble, but it was only for a moment, and he had already overcome his fear and charged towards the battlefield. In fact, anyone who saw so many enemies would be afraid. They would be scared, but only by learning how to suppress these negative emotions would they be able to stimulate their ferocity and potential, allowing them to survive.


    But later, the battlefield gradually became filled with roaring and shouting huge demon beasts. They were usually extremely strong and cruel! In the end, some of the demons with human faces also turned into half humans and half demons, but they were still not like how I thought they were. They maintained their human forms, or their long tails, with fingers and claws like a lion, with fangs glowing.


    I am also a human, and I have the pride of people. When I see the Monster race slaughtering humans, I will feel resentment in my heart and wish that I could rush over to kill them all. However, I am only a soul and only a pair of eyes.


    Not many people dared to fly in the air, unless they had tyrannical strength or the ability to become a live target. He Huan was bathed in blood on the ground, and killed countless demon beasts as she screamed with all her might. Even if her throat was sore and her voice was hoarse, she still wanted to roar! It was as if this roar could bring him power and fear. This roar was a symbol of his pride and dignity!


    He Huan''s slaughter of the demonic beasts had already reached its peak. Naturally, there would be people from the demon race who would come after him. And soon, this person appeared.


    This person, or in other words this demon, was a muscular man with vertical eyebrows and a pair of wolf-tooth clubs in his hands. He charged towards He Huan with a howl.


    I can''t see He Huan''s cultivation level, but no one will intentionally hide their spiritual power in this battlefield. Thus, I can see that He Huan''s spiritual power is much greater than that big man''s.


    He Huan''s eyes turned red with envy. Seeing that the other party was a humanoid demon beast, he gritted his teeth and rushed forward, his spear moved unhindered, whistling through the air. The burly man brandished two mace as shadows swept and slashed out. He Huan''s long spear clashed, but he was still unable to block them!


    People of the demon race couldn''t use spiritual energy!


    On this battlefield, it was not a fight, but a fight where moves were extremely direct and straightforward. Flowery moves were hard to see, one was a waste of spirit energy, and the other was because the moves were too slow.


    He Huan''s spear was faster than his spear. Her attacks were aimed straight at the big man''s vitals. However, the big man''s mace danced extremely smoothly.


    The two trembled for a long time, but they were still unable to do anything to each other. At this moment, the other demon clan member, a middle-aged man with a broad saber, joined the battle to kill He Huan.


    He Huan pushed the mace away with her spear as she retreated over a hundred feet with a flash. Her eyes were extremely cold as she looked at the two people in front of her. There was no fairness in this battlefield. If one were to shout and fight one on one, one would only be treated as a fool. I didn''t have time to see how the others were faring. Maybe one on one, maybe one on ten. He Huan knew this logic, so he wasn''t angry. He was calm and emotionless.


    The big blade-like man raised his saber first. The blade shadows of several meters long seemed to descend from the sky. They carried a majestic aura as they vowed to chop He Huan into two halves.


    Looking at the huge danger on my head, even though I am just a soul, I seem to feel the hairs on my entire body stand up. I feel an impulse to avoid it.


    He Huan did not move and instead shot up to the sky. The same huge spear shadow and the saber shadow faced each other, and the aftermath sent the two demon beasts flying dozens of feet away. He Huan was also blasted to the ground, creating a deep crater.


    He Huan was not dead. I saw the coldness and anger in his eyes as they were buried in the soil. The knuckles of his hand holding the silver spear turned white.


    "Ha!"


    With a loud roar, the ground suddenly ruptured and a huge fireball flew out from the ground. The broadsword burly man''s face was filled with surprise as it enveloped him ¡­ The big wolf-tooth club man glanced at the broad bladed man who had been burnt to a crisp in fear, then looked at He Huan, who was bathing in flames, before choosing to turn into a half demon without any hesitation.


    He Huan''s entire body was red, emitting traces of green flames. She stared at the half demon with an ox head, and the corner of her mouth curled into a sneer.


    After the demon transformed into a half demon, its strength was tremendous. It roared as it approached, step by step. The entire ground was actually trembling from the impact. He Huan ignored him, and struck out with her burning silver spear!


    A massive flaming spear hundreds of feet long instantly pierced through the ox demon''s chest with the speed of lightning and billowing heat waves. The spear exploded into pieces in front of the ox demon''s disbelieving eyes.


    He Huan''s face was extremely pale and on the verge of collapse. She quickly took out a medicinal pill and swallowed it before charging back into the battlefield ¡­ I''m just a pair of eyes that can''t leave He Huan Yuan. The only thing I can see is a very small corner of the battlefield. I don''t even know how many Immortals and Demons participated in this war.


    This battle was very tragic. Both sides were wounded, and I don''t know why it started. I just know that there is no reason for a soldier to fight.


    Tired, I can only grit my teeth and persevere. Even if I am exhausted, even if I am severely injured, once the battle ends and I stop for a short period of time, I can only remain in silence amidst the stench of blood. People who had never experienced war would never know the cruelty of it.


    The entire Immortal Demon Battlefield was covered with corpses. Broken limbs could be seen, as well as flesh and blood. No one dared to take them. However, there were no wails or tears in this place. That was because those who had experienced death before had no tears to shed. Those who cried were all members of that group of corpses.


    The Immortal Tribe had won the war, and had won miserably. However, even if there was only one person left, it would still be a victory.


    I am a soul, a spectator. I can see everything about him, but I didn''t see any expression on He Huan''s face. Perhaps his expression was superfluous, or perhaps, the numbed feelings on his face could no longer be expressed.


    Everyone else returned. It seemed that the mission had been completed, and the territory had been guarded. When the war ended, I still didn''t know the reason for it. He Huan obviously didn''t know either.


    In terms of rewards and meritorious services, this was something that every surviving Immortal weapon yearned for. Now, it was being carried out under this ancient, unadorned tower.


    No one cared about how others were feeling. All they cared about was what they would get. The eyes of the surrounding people were flashing with a light, some were greedy, and some were filled with anticipation.


    Perhaps He Huan is too old-fashioned, I can''t see any excitement in him. Only when that Immortal Emperor occasionally speaks did he reveal a hint of desire and respect.


    ( )


    Section error, point this report (registration free) we will deal with as soon as possible. After reporting, please wait patiently and refresh the page.


    Remember that this book starts with a domain name: [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]

 C34

    When each of them came forward to receive the rewards, they were extremely excited and excited. Maybe they got what they wanted, but in the eyes of an outsider, they were just tools, so if there was anything that they lacked, the Immortal Emperor would give them to maximize their effectiveness.


    There may be people who think the same way as I do, but they should have their reasons.


    "He Huan, stick to the seventh path and kill one hundred and seventy-two enemies. You are rewarded with the first half of the Great Deception Illusion Technique!" Ten bottles of medicinal pills! "Come forward and receive your rewards!"


    He Huan walked up woodenly and raised her eyes to look deeply at the tower. She received the scroll and pills from the person who issued the bestowment. She said a word of thanks and left.


    The process of the reward was very short. There were less than a day, because the number of survivors were too few.


    When He Huan returned to his lodgings, I saw that his mansion was surrounded by a high wall, similar to the palaces of the nobles in the secular world. Perhaps even if they became immortals, they would not be able to escape the vanity in their hearts.


    But I was wrong.


    Pushing open the door, there was only a single thatched cottage in the huge courtyard. In front of the hut was a tree. The tree was very large, but not very tall. It was a white fruit tree.


    Under the white fruit tree, there was a table with a set of tea set on it. The withered yellow leaves of the white fruit floated down and landed on the thatched cottage, resting on the table. They were very disturbing, very quiet, very light, and somewhat desolate.


    He pushed the door and entered. There was only a bed and a painting in the room. On the painting, there was a simple nine story pagoda. It was the pagoda where the Immortal Emperor resided.


    He Huan quietly took off her armor and gun. After carefully cleaning them, she put them away neatly. As she looked at the painting, she took a long time to finish.


    Sighing, He Huan walked out of the room and sat at the table, brewing a pot of tea. I couldn''t tell if the tea was good or not, but I could see the melancholy in his eyes, the sadness in his face.


    I''ve never seen He Huan like this before. After the armor was taken off, he seemed to have become a different person. Although he was handsome, he was also a little depressed. The white fruit leaf fell into the cup and he didn''t look at it. He picked up the cup and drank it all in one gulp, his eyes staring into the distance.


    What was he depressed about?


    I can''t guess, but his sadness gradually infects me. Sad gradually rises up in my heart, I think of Peace Village, of my parents ¡­ The door was pushed open. Before I could see who had entered, I found a person sitting opposite He Huan. This person''s entire body was hazy, making it hard for people to sense his presence.


    The two of them faced each other for a long time. Finally, the person sighed and slowly disappeared.


    Who was that person?


    The story Grandpa Sun told me didn''t mention any of this. Was it because Grandpa Sun didn''t want me to know, or did he not know what was going on?


    He Huan drank her tea in silence, but I seemed to see a trace of bitterness in his eyes!


    I seem to have understood something. Back then when he looked at the Immortal Emperor Tower, his eyes weren''t filled with fanaticism, but with love!


    Fortunately, I am only a part of the soul, otherwise it would definitely give me goosebumps. I still pray that my guess is wrong.


    After a while, the sky gradually darkened. The moon was bright and the stars were dim. The cool breeze was blowing leisurely. It was very comfortable.


    He Huan raised her head and looked at the sky. I looked at the sky as well. The moon and stars reminded me of the past. It was very hazy and confused ¡­ I looked at He Huan, and a faint mark appeared on the corner of his mouth, looking like the bashful face of a young girl. My mind froze, and I was even more certain that the hazy person in the afternoon was undoubtedly the Immortal Emperor. He Huan actually had this sort of hobby. Not only that, he clearly knew of the Immortal Emperor''s sigh! I was getting less and less aware of their relationship, and I didn''t want to understand it any more.


    He Huan returned to her room and closed the door. Looking at the painting, her eyes gradually became cloudy. I don''t know how to get back, so I close my eyes and don''t want to look anymore.


    When I opened my eyes again, He Huan was lying inside a bath barrel. The bath barrel''s petals were fragrant, He Huan''s hair was scattered, her cheeks were slightly red, and her skin was as white as jade. Looking at it now, if someone didn''t know, they would think that he was a peerless beauty ¡­ Woman, I''m stunned ¡­ It seems that I have guessed wrongly ¡­ Looking at it now, He Huan didn''t look like she did in the day at all! Her eyebrows were like willow trees, her eyes were like apricot trees, lips were like cherry trees, and her figure was curvaceous. Even though she was in the bathtub, her towering, white, tender breasts could clearly be seen ¡­ She was just like a beautiful woman, how could she be a man!


    I was stunned. This was the first time I felt my heart beating in this wisp of soul fragments ¡­ Is this what a person''s heart feels like? I just stared at her. Even if the sky collapsed, I didn''t want to take my eyes off her.


    He seemed to have sensed that someone was peeping, but this person shouldn''t be me, but Grandpa Sun. He Huan''s brows slightly creased. She hastily washed her clothes and came out.


    Is this what a woman feels like? It was accurate and practical.


    I reluctantly withdrew my gaze, and when I looked at He Huan again, I had a different feeling. After He Huan put on her clothes, her expression gradually changed. Once again, she returned to being the man she was during the day.


    What spell is this? Disguise? However, his body and aura could change! If I learn this spell, I won''t have to think of a way to sneak into the Sky Sect. Instead, I will become its disciple and do everything in secret ¡­ He Huan sat cross-legged on the bed and opened the half volume of spell he obtained during the day.


    Great Deception Illusion Technique!


    She read it word for word, and I read it word for word. After reading through half of the scroll, I immediately understood. The first half of the book described how to change one''s appearance, figure, aura, and even cultivation level. It could already be considered a complete set of techniques, and she should have been able to learn it from the very beginning so as to be able to change her appearance and figure. The Immortal Emperor was afraid that she would reveal her true appearance and bestow upon her this complete half book, making it more convenient for her to carry out her tasks.


    He Huan''s aptitude was not that high. This was not a long half-volume technique. She watched until midnight before burning it down. I only read it twice before I was able to completely memorize it. After completing my revenge plan, I was slightly more confident that I would no longer be afraid of my identity being exposed. I really wanted to cultivate this technique immediately, but I was unable to return to my body, so there was nothing I could do.


    It was unknown how much time had passed as he watched He Huan cultivate, and the Immortal Emperor had yet to return.


    Looking at it like this and not being able to cultivate was a very boring and helpless thing to do. The most important thing was that He Huan had always looked like a man and didn''t return to his true appearance, causing me to feel a little disappointed.


    Although the Immortal Emperor was still hazy, He Huan still appeared to be excited. However, after a moment, he suppressed his emotions and appeared to be very calm.


    The Immortal Emperor looked at her and sighed. Then, he slowly said, "I''m sorry ¡­"


    He Huan seemed to have sensed something and opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, the Immortal Emperor stretched out his hand and touched her cheek.


    "Shan''er, don''t wait for me anymore ¡­"


    Not only He Huan, even I could tell that something was amiss. Something must have happened.


    "You ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the Immortal Emperor moved his palm, causing He Huan to turn into ashes ¡­ I was stunned. I couldn''t figure it out, I was completely stunned by his actions. I wanted to know why, I wanted him to tell me why he killed her! In an instant, I was pulled back to reality.


    In the pitch-black cave, a hundred dark golden words were floating in front of me. I touched my cheeks. It is true. I have returned to reality once again. But is everything that I saw coming to an end just like that?


    The words floating in the air slowly faded and eventually turned into a drop of black ink that was still floating in the air.


    What is this? Before I could even move, that ink-like object suddenly flew over and imprinted itself on my forehead. Images flashed before my eyes. I clutched my head, but it wasn''t pain. It was swelling! However, after a moment, the dull feeling disappeared. In my mind, I had already memorized the story of the Immortal Weapon He Huan. It was as though it was etched into my mind and would not be forgotten no matter what.


    Immortal Weapon He Huan. There are many differences between the stories that Grandpa Sun told me and the Immortal Weapon He Huan. Is it Grandpa Sun who didn''t want me to know or is he unwilling to let me, at that time, understand all of this?


    I still prefer the second, because he even gave me the scroll to record the story. He must want me to know the real story.


    Grandpa Sun, after so many years, how many of the stories that you''ve told me are true ¡­ Seeing He Huan die just like that, I felt a little depressed in my heart. Indeed, when I saw the real her, I was moved. He was the first woman to move my heart.


    Jian`er, that immortal emperor called her Jian`er. Is this her real name? Sighing, I didn''t expect that the first woman I would like would be someone who no longer exists.


    Shaking my head to dispel the distracting thoughts in my head, I slowly recalled the Great Deception Technique. As long as I could master this technique, I wouldn''t need to wait for the White Jade Gate or look for a chance to enter the Sky Sect.


    Days passed, and I had finally mastered the Great Perception of Deception. At the very least, changing my appearance and figure wouldn''t be a problem for me.


    I tried it, and as expected, the moment I used it, I felt that the structure of my entire body could move according to my will. My face widened, my eyes shrunk, my body became shorter, and I became fat.


    I was overjoyed. This spell was indeed mysterious and I tried it many times. Even though I found that I couldn''t turn it into a wild beast, a stone or a tree, I was still satisfied. This technique was known as the Great Deception Illusion Technique. If the word ''illusion'' was used, then where was the Deception? This was only the first half. There was still the second half, and the part that could be used against enemies should be the second half. What a pity, that Immortal Emperor only gave He Huan half a scroll. If he gave it all, wouldn''t it all be mine? Thinking about it, to be able to be used by the Immortal Emperor as a reward, it must be no small matter.


    That''s all I can think about. I shake my head. It''s already good enough for me to get this half of the scroll. However, even though this is the case, I still look forward to the third scroll more. Unfortunately, with my current strength, I can only see this one story.

 C35

    After exiting the cave, I asked around and found out that I stayed in the cave for more than forty days. There is still more than a month until the day the next Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect is appointed.


    They came to the same restaurant as before and drank wine for half a day. However, they did not see Zhuo Xiaoqing and the other two. It seemed like they had already left.


    After finding an inn, not the same place as before, I asked for a room, and then quietly pondered on a way to enter the Sky Sect.


    In fact, sneaking into the White Jade Gate was the best way to enter the Sky Sect, but it was hard to find an opportunity unless I could kill one of them without making a sound and replace it with a powerful illusion technique. This way, I wouldn''t be able to kill anyone without anyone knowing.


    The other way was to go to the Sky Sect and wait for someone to come out. Then, kill that person and replace him. But would the Sky Sect send out more? When I killed the three of them and disappeared for so long, they should have found some clues. At the very least, they must strictly forbid their disciples from going out to prevent outsiders from taking advantage of the chaos.


    Furthermore, the Sky Sect shouldn''t only invite the White Jade Sect. If there are other sects participating, I will kill them all ¡­ It''s not possible that the current me is only at the Spirit Core realm, and I have just arrived at the Spirit Core realm. And the sects that I''ve been invited to join, there are at least one or two elders, those that are invited by the Sky Sect, are definitely not weak, and the strength of the elders are probably not much weaker than Qiu Xi''s.


    Now that he thought about it, I don''t know much about Qiu Xi, but back when he was in the spirit awakening stage, he said that with him around, no one in the sect would dare to come disturb him. However, in these few years, even if he had completed the Soul-Bending exercise, his strength would still be slightly reduced. It is still unknown who would win and who would lose if he were to fight me now.


    In order to overthrow the Sky Sect, one must first understand its strength. According to what I know, the White Jade Sect is the only sect that has fought with them before. There is a conflict between the White Jade Sect and the Sky Sect. Basically, both sects know about it.


    White Jade Sect! I gritted my teeth. Although the Baiyu Sect didn''t participate in the matter regarding the absolute valley, they were invited to come and help. If Grandpa Sun really was the person behind me, they would definitely help. Since they have already expressed their stance, I don''t care if there are any special reasons. Their fate will be the same as the Sky Sect!


    Thinking of this, I gritted my teeth. Wealth comes with danger, and if you want more, you must take more risks. White Jade Gate, I will use you as a weapon!


    After making up my mind, I walked out of the inn. Just as I was about to head towards the White Jade Gate, I almost bumped into an old man. I looked carefully. This old man is very familiar. The flag in my right hand has a three-inch grey beard, and one of my front teeth is missing ¡­ Wasn''t this the swindler old Taoist who wanted my fortune told back then?


    The old man stared at me for a moment and also recognized me. He chuckled, looking extremely wretched. "Look, after you meet me, aren''t you just transporting them away? Tsk, tsk, tsk, look at your bright and beautiful clothes. Do you want me to make a divination for you?"


    "No need!"


    I was about to leave when the old Taoist appeared in front of me.


    "Young man, this is a temporary transfer, your life still hasn''t changed. Cough, cough, only ten taels of silver and I''ll help you change your life back to your true self?" "How about it?"


    I was very unhappy and wanted to teach him a lesson, but he was just a mortal with no spiritual energy in his body. He even had a pitiful amount of spiritual energy. Sigh, with a flick of my sleeve, I sent him flying several meters away, but I didn''t harm him.


    "Young brother, it''s a good deal. How about five taels of silver?" One tael? "This shop won''t exist after this village. If you want to change it in the future, it''ll be too late ¡­"


    I did not expect him to not only not be surprised, but also loud and noisy. He was so agitated that he did not have time to scare others.


    My mood improved a lot when I couldn''t see him. I didn''t change my appearance and headed towards the white jade door.


    The gatekeeper of the White Jade Sect is still the same. He''s still the same person I saw a month ago.


    "Isn''t ¡­ isn''t this Senior Brother Bi Feng?" The doorman looked at me and thought for a moment before calling out the fake Bi Feng name that I had previously used.


    "Junior brother, I have an important matter to report to your sect''s head."


    When the doorman heard this, he hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement.


    "Senior Brother, please wait for a moment. This disciple will report right away."


    Seeing the doorman turn around, my mouth curled into a smile. Before that doorman knew what had happened, his soul was shaken out of his body. My Fate Soul opened its mouth slightly, and in a short while, it was completely devoured.


    I dragged the doorman to a secluded corner and burned him to ashes. When I stood under the white jade door, I had already changed into his appearance.


    I didn''t know what I wanted to know from his soul. It seemed that he was just an outer court servant and didn''t know anything. However, he understood that there should have been two gatekeepers, but the other person, because of some connections, would often not come and give him all of the missions.


    It looks like even the heavens want to help me. I smiled and walked through the door.


    White Jade Gate. Behind this door were a hundred stone steps. After entering, one would have to report the location. It was naturally guarded by the inner disciples. The inner court disciples ought to know quite a bit.


    The message was from a piece of jade. This jade was used for sending messages. As long as the other party had a piece of jade and was talking to the jade, they would be able to hear it. This kind of jade talisman was very rare and could be considered to be extremely precious. As far as I know, the Sky Sect only had no more than ten of these. This person was an inner sect disciple, and according to the knowledge of the doorman, this person could be considered strong among the inner sect disciples. He was called Chen Ziming, and being sent here was just to scare people off, who would want a Sound Transmission Jade Talisman to offend a sect?


    I walked in and there was a praying mat next to me. Chen Ziming was meditating and cultivating, and judging from the level of his spiritual energy, he hasn''t even reached the Psionic Core realm. It seems that this White Jade Gate is weaker than the Sky Sect.


    "Elder Brother, this is bad! Someone is invading the mountain!" I pretended to be anxious.


    "Hmm?" Chen Ziming suddenly stood up, "How many people?" "Who is it?"


    "A man claiming to be sent by the firmament to challenge the inner masters of our White Jade Sect!"


    "Oh?" Chen Ziming''s eyes lit up, the corner of his mouth twitched, "I''ll go meet him!"


    Humph, this Chen Ziming is a battle maniac, his cultivation method is to keep on fighting, so he loves to cause trouble inside the sect, but his talent is very good, the elders felt a headache, and they sent him to do the lonely job of guarding the mountain. Now that they heard that someone dared to challenge them, they were naturally extremely excited and rushed to fight.


    Naturally, the plans I made in the past can never be counted. Thus, plans can never keep up with changes. Sometimes, only when the right moment comes, will it be the best solution.


    Chen Ziming moved his feet, already heading down the mountain, and I followed him.


    "Where is he? Didn''t you say that someone is challenging us? "


    Seeing Chen Ziming glare at me, I smiled, how could he be so foolish? Could it be that he didn''t find it strange that someone from the Sky Sect would come over to challenge me for no reason at all? Also, as an outer disciple, how did I manage to keep up with his speed ¡­ " "Haha, Senior Brother, don''t worry. Is the challenger here?"


    "Hmm?" Chen Ziming looked around, "Who?"


    "Me!" As soon as he finished speaking, his fate soul appeared. With a palm strike, his fate soul was blasted out and devoured.


    Trash! Is the head made of elm?


    After searching for his belongings and burning his corpse, I changed into his appearance. I walked step by step towards the location of the report and sat cross-legged on the praying mat.


    According to Chen Ziming''s knowledge, his master was one of the elders in this White Jade Sect, called Elder Pu Xuan. This White Jade Sect was different from the Sky Sect. It didn''t have an elder that controlled a mountain, but rather a special ''elder mountain'' called Mystique Wind Mountain. This was not the name of the mountain. It was called this because there was the Mystic Wind Hall up there. All the elders were there. Perhaps they were here to spar or to be in charge.


    The most important point was that Pu Xuan had two disciples, one was Chen Ziming, and the other was called Zhang Wenzhe. Zhang Wenzhe was the Eldest Brother, and his strength was one level higher than Chen Ziming''s; he was one of the top three disciples in the entire White Jade Sect. This time, during the Sky Sect''s Sect Leader Selection Ceremony, Pu Xuan wanted to bring Zhang Wen He over to the sect. Because Zhang Wen He was strong, in front of the Sky Sect, the White Jade Sect could not afford to lose face. However, Zhang Wen He''s personality was too calm. He was very tolerant in the face of trouble, and was very afraid of it. Although this was a good thing for the White Jade Sect, it was not so for the Sky Sect.


    Pu Xuan hoped that Chen Ziming could go over. With his aggressive personality, perhaps he could make the future Sect Leader suffer a little, but he was afraid that if Chen Ziming was not strong enough, he would embarrass Bai Yu Sect instead.


    This point was once told to the Sect Leader by a disciple, and was heard by Chen Ziming. Of course, when Chen Ziming heard about it, he was very unhappy, and said that if he went, he would definitely make the Sky Sect lose face, and then go to find Pu Xuan theory, and the result was that he had to stay here for a year.


    This is simply an excuse for me to enter the Sky Sect! If I beat Zhang Wen He, wouldn''t it be a waste of time for Pu Xuan to take me there?


    After deciding, I meditated and got used to Chen Ziming''s cultivation technique set. Of course, I did not forget to call another outer disciple as my gatekeeper.


    After half a month, I saw that the time was right, so I stood up and headed towards the Profound Wind Hall.


    "Master, Ziming requests an audience!"


    Chen Ziming was one of those people who didn''t have a lot of respect for others. He was used to being careless, but he couldn''t change it himself, so everyone else didn''t have any objections.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Do you think it''s not been enough time to defend the mountain!? "


    Pu Xuan was a very serious looking old man. His skin was dark, but his spirit was excellent. Although he would often yell and curse at Chen Ziming, in reality, it was because of his talent that he doted on him.


    "Humph, Master, I want to duel with Senior Brother!"


    "You!" "Can you beat him? You always find trouble with me! "


    "If you can, will you take me to the Sky Sect?"


    "Ai!" Sighing heavily, Pu Xuan caressed his sleeves: "Go find him yourself, we''ll talk after we beat him! "Humph, this old man is so angry!"


    I chuckled and turned to leave. The place where Zhang Wen He was at was another mountain, called Fallen Leaf Peak. I couldn''t be bothered to care about it. According to Chen Ziming''s knowledge, we were flying along the way. I knew that Pu Xuan would come, every time Chen Ziming fought with someone, he would always watch from afar. Naturally, Chen Ziming also knew about it, but he didn''t point it out.

 C36

    "Zhang Wen He!" "Come out!" I shouted at a log cabin.


    After a moment, the door opened with a creak.


    "Cough cough, why is Junior looking for me?" From time to time, he would cough a few times, and even the corner of his mouth would slightly turn red. If someone did not know, they would think that he was seriously ill, but Chen Ziming knew that he was only pretending to be so to avoid a lot of trouble.


    "Why are you looking for me?" I coldly snorted. "Naturally, I will duel you!"


    "Cough, cough, cough. Unfortunately for Senior, I''ve been caught in a cold. How about next time?" Then he was about to close the door.


    I stepped forward and tore the door open with a bang.


    "Ai, why does junior have to suffer? A good door. Ai, look at how you''ve been made into this ¡­"


    "Hehe, Senior Brother, if you don''t fight with me, I''ll tear down your entire house!"


    Zhang Wen He looked at me and then at the house, as if he was trying to decide which one was the least troublesome.


    "Sigh, forget it, I''ll have to rebuild my house, so I''ll fight with you. However, we will limit it to three moves. If you lose within three moves, then pretend to be good and don''t bother me again!"


    "Okay, but if you lose, then you don''t need to go to the sect leader selection ceremony in one month."


    "Hmm?" Zhang Wen He looked at me and rolled his eyes. "Haha, junior brother, you''ve won. I admit defeat!" With that, he turned around and walked into the house.


    "My head is full of black lines, this message is too ¡­" Master! " I shouted, "Senior Brother said that he''s not going. Did you hear that?"


    "Hmph, you two brats, you can''t just let me relax a little!" Puxuan appeared beside the wooden house, fuming.


    "Wen He, compete with him. Whoever wins will go!" "You are not allowed to make any moves!"


    Since Master had already spoken, Zhang Wen He had no choice but to comply. He glared at me from the side as if I had brought him so much trouble.


    At a distance of ten zhang, Zhang Wenhe held a sword in one hand and looked at me lazily, as if I wasn''t his match at all. I smiled sinisterly. If it was that Chen Ziming from before, he would naturally not be your match, but now this ¡­ " Senior Brother, I made my move! "


    Chen Ziming used to be a blade technique, but I found out that it was too flashy, and although the momentum was huge, it could only be used to scare people, but he was a real talent, he was actually able to come up with his own move, the power of the move was great, but the backlash was very strong, he had never used it, unless he was in a life or death crisis, otherwise he would never show it.


    I raised my blade with my right hand and fiercely slashed out several blade energies. After I stabbed my blade into the ground, the blade energies slowly merged and whistled towards Zhang Wen He. The latter, however, didn''t even raise his eyes as he casually swung out a sword. The sword in his right hand was trembling a little, but he was immediately startled. He stomped his feet and instantly moved five feet away, only to see the ground under his feet suddenly shattering with a loud bang. A blade image that was a few meters long broke out from the ground and flew a thousand feet into the air before dissipating.


    "Junior brother, you have improved so much!" "You actually know how to integrate saber Qi and have even learned how to use tricks. If I, Senior Brother, was just a little bit careless, I''m afraid I would have been defeated by you in one move."


    "Hehe, it''s three days since we last met. Senior, you should have a whole new level of respect for me. There are even surprises here."


    I have the intention to test out my current strength, so naturally, I have to take three moves before I can defeat him. When Pu Xuan saw me, he couldn''t help but nod his head. His eyes were already filled with astonishment and praise as he looked at me.


    "Since junior has made such great progress, I will not hold back and have to make my move."


    "Senior Brother, no need to be so polite, just let me go."


    Zhang Wen He nodded his head with a smile. He was already getting serious, but he still stabbed his sword into the ground and struck the ground with his palm! However, after hearing a muffled "boom", I retreated a few steps and the soil under my feet continued to soar to the sky. It actually rapidly turned into a ten meter long sword in the air that pointed straight at me.


    I gripped the knife and swung it so tightly that the sunlight reflected off it, making it look like a shield of light.


    The mud sword rushed over and stabbed into the light shield. With an ear-piercing sound, sparks flew everywhere. From the tip of the sword, the mud sword was sliced into dust.


    "Senior apprentice-brother''s move is so handsome, I almost couldn''t handle it."


    Zhang Wenhe looked at me with a serious expression, as if he was looking at someone else. Actually, with Chen Ziming''s strength, he was unable to handle this attack, unless he relied on his movement technique to avoid it, maybe he could wait for the Mud Sword''s Spirit Qi to dissipate, but with my current strength, unless he used a move that would injure both of us, he would not be able to take it.


    "Junior hid it very well. Senior''s sword is extremely hard and was cut into powder by you. Senior used to look down on you too much."


    "Senior Brother, there is no need to be modest, actually, I have already comprehended a few moves, but I have not reached the Psionic Pills Realm yet, and the backlash is extremely great. A few days ago, I successfully advanced to the Psionic Pills Realm, and now I can''t wait to have a spar with senior brother."


    Zhang Wen He was startled and looked at me carefully, "This level of spiritual energy ¡­" It really is the Psionic Pellet Realm! Congratulations Junior Brother, the pillars of White Jade Sect will definitely be you! "


    Pu Xuan was also grinning from ear to ear from joy. His two disciples were both in the Psionic Core realm and their strength was astonishing. It could be said that his contribution to the White Jade Sect was extremely great.


    "There is still one more move. Senior Brother, I have done my best!"


    "Don''t worry junior brother. If I lose, from today onwards, you are senior brother!"


    He seemed to think that if Zhang Wen He''s strength were to really fight, it would be much higher than mine. Perhaps if I were not careful, I would lose my life here, and he would have to be prepared to save me at any time.


    Zhang Wen He slowly pulled out the sword that was stabbed into the ground and threw it into the sky. The sword shot up into the sky and disappeared in an instant, and the pressure on my head became stronger and stronger.


    This is a little interesting, Chen Ziming, oh Chen Ziming, this move of yours, I will help you to test its power.


    I threw the blade and infused my spiritual energy into it. Crack crack crack crack. Several cracks appeared on the blade and continued to spread. However, due to my spiritual energy, it still hadn''t shattered.


    Zhang Wenhe pressed his palm to the sky, pressing it against me. "Buzz!" A deafening sound came from the sky. When I looked up, the sky seemed to have brightened up a lot. That''s not right! I took a closer look and saw that it was a reflection! In the sky, a sword had appeared out of nowhere. This sword was at least 500 feet long. This isn''t a shadow of a sword, but... No, it''s not a real sword, this is a spirit armor! When the spirit armor was added to the sword''s body, the layers of armor could actually become so huge! What a huge amount of spiritual energy was needed to do this!


    "This move is my own creation. It''s like a sword hanging in the air!"


    "What an amazing sword technique! "Watch me break it!"


    The giant sword slowly descended. It released a powerful pressure that made it hard for people to resist. It was as if no matter how hard they tried to dodge, the giant sword would always be above their heads.


    When this sword was only about three hundred meters away from me, I shouted loudly and slashed at the sky with the blade in my hand! The blade instantly shattered and each fragment turned into a hundred meter long blade shadow, slashing towards the tip of the giant sword!


    "Dang" "Dang" "Dang" ¡­ A series of twenty-six loud sounds echoed in the world. The huge sword was not only not suppressed by the twenty-six saber shadows, but was actually shaken up a lot. The spirit armor was shattered layer by layer, becoming only a third of its original size.


    "Hahahaha, it''s not over yet!" I laughed out loud. With a twist of my body, the twenty-seventh blade shadow instantly formed. It wasn''t like the twenty-six blade shadows before.


    The swords and sabers clashed, but no sound could be heard. It was as though a saber had slashed across a white cloud. The gigantic sword just vanished into thin air, and the saber shadow that I had transformed into also vanished without a trace.


    Zhang Wen He stared at me without moving, sword in hand. His eyes were filled with shock, disbelief, and even a hint of fear. As for the sword in his hand, from the tip of the sword to now, it was densely covered with cracks. After a moment, there was a loud ''bang'' sound as it shattered.


    Zhang Wenhe spat out a mouthful of blood, a wry smile plastered on his face. "Senior Brother!"


    I threw away the hilt of my saber and forced out a trail of blood. I clasped my hands together and said, "Senior Brother, I''ve let you win."


    "Sigh ¡­" Zhang Wenzhe shook his head, then turned and left. His steps were unsteady, as if he had aged a hundred years in less time than it takes an incense stick to burn.


    "Weng He!" Pu Xuan reached out his hand to invite him back, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Master, I''m tired. I want to stay at the back mountain for a few years ¡­"


    "Ai!" Since this disciple had already said so, as a master, what else could he do? Pu Xuan shook his head and turned to look at me.


    I tried my best to look as if I had sustained injuries as well. My entire body was exhausted. I quickly took out a pill and swallowed it before I sat down cross-legged and recuperated from my injuries.


    The battle between the two had already alarmed the entire group of White Jade. Seeing the astonished expressions on the people around them, Pu Xuan was satisfied.


    After a while, I exhaled and stood up.


    "Zi Ming, are you alright?" Pu Xuan''s old face instantly drew extremely close to mine, almost touching my nose.


    Ah!" Master, I''m not used to you doing this! " Pushing him away, I looked aside in disgust.


    "Hehe, Zi Ming, hurry up and heal your injuries. You don''t need to guard the door for the remaining month. Go to the Mystic Wind Hall."


    I quickly nodded my head and left as if I was escaping.


    I rather admire this person, Zhang Wen He. To be able to create such a powerful technique, he could be said to be a genius. Although he appeared to be afraid of things on the surface, his self-esteem was actually extremely strong. This failure could be said to be a huge blow to him, and if he could not walk out from within, it would be difficult for him to progress even a little in the future. Similarly, if he walked out of the shadow of this failure, his strength would advance by leaps and bounds. At the same time, I also gained some understanding of my own strength. In this battle, I only used 80% of my strength!


    The Mystic Wind Hall was extremely domineering, exuding a sense of majesty when one approached. However, this majesty didn''t belong to the building, but someone else. The thirteen elders of the White Jade Sect all lived here. When experts gathered here, their auras would naturally be different.


    After I walked in, I followed Chen Ziming''s memory and walked into the training room in Puxuan.


    "Hmm? Pu Xuan allowed you to enter? "


    This voice sounded very familiar! I slowly turned my head. The person that caught my eye was indeed the person that I wanted to kill the most in the White Jade Gate, Qi He! Qi He still looked like a delicate and pretty youth, but his movements and demeanor seemed very mature.


    "Greetings, Elder Qi He!"


    "No rules!" But I''m also used to it. I heard that you won the match between you and Zhang Wen He? "


    The news had already reached the ears of these elders!


    "Eh, I won half a point by a fluke."


    "Hmm, not bad, you thought of that last move yourself?"


    "Yes, I have long figured it out. However, I did not dare to use it since I was not at the Psionic Core realm. I was afraid that the backlash would be too severe."


    "Hmm, that''s true. Being a blade is indeed too frightening. However, you will need to use this move less often in the future. If it is broken by someone, it will deal a lot of damage to you!"


    "Thank you for the advice, Elder Zhe!"


    "Do you know what the disciples call this battle?"


    Seeing me shake my head, Qi He smiled.


    "The battle of Chu!"


    "Eh ¡­" Could it be that the disciples of the White Jade Sect only had this much strength? Or could it be that I am already considered to be a powerful expert?


    "Isn''t there still Tian Yu and Guang Liang?"


    Shaking his head, Qi He smiled and said, "The two of you, before you two reveal your true strengths, could be considered top. But now ¡­ Tian Yu does not have the qualifications. As for Guangliang, he usually does not make a move, so there is no way to investigate. "


    "Forget it, you can go now. Heal your wounds properly. In one month, don''t embarrass us in the Sky Sect. Do you understand?"


    I nodded. "Disciple will remember this!"


    After Qi He left, I entered the practice room in the Primordial Profound Ark and started meditating to rest. I quietly waited for a month before heading to the Sky Sect.


    Qi He, Pu Xuan, and Sect Leader Du Kui, didn''t you all want me to bring glory to the White Jade Gate? Hehe, I will, when the time comes, I will give you all a big surprise!

 C37

    For the better part of a month, the White Jade Gate has been very calm. However, the rumors about the fight between Zhang Wenzhe and I have been spreading like wildfire. Every time we go out, it would attract a lot of discussion. If there were more, I would be annoyed too. I would stay in the Mystic Wind Hall all day to recuperate and gather my strength.


    My Fate Soul has devoured the three people of Bi Feng''s group. The Mountain Guardsman and Chen Ziming''s soul have grown quite a bit. Now that they''ve appeared, their eyes are almost half open, occasionally flashing with a bright light. The Soul Shock that I created seemed to be unstoppable right now. It is a necessity for me to sneak attack and kill people, but the cultivation level of the people I kill is not that high. If I were to fight against those old monsters who have reached the level of Spirit Pill for decades, it would be a little difficult.


    The Sect Leader of the White Jade Sect, Du Kui, actually sent someone to visit me once, saying some nonsense, but don''t be arrogant, work hard, try your best to bring glory to the White Jade Gate, and so on. But before leaving, he gave me some pills to use in healing my wounds, and at the same time, said that Sect Leader would give me a chance, a chance to reach the Heavenly Realm.


    When Pu Xuan saw me, his eyes were full of praise. His old face was bright red, as if he had spent this month extremely happily.


    "Zi Ming, hehe, my good disciple, what did the Sect Leader send you?"


    "Well," I said, my skin prickling, "he said some crap, but he said something about the sky."


    "Oh?" The smile on Pu Xuan''s face disappeared in an instant. "Do you mean to say that I''ll give you a chance to reach the sky realm?"


    "Yes, that''s right. "Master, what kind of realm is the sky realm?


    Pu Xuan stood up and slowly paced around.


    "Sky Realm, Sky Realm ¡­" You should know that the spirit realm is divided into three realms, spirit awakening, spirit arts, and spirit pills. The difference between each realm is only the difference in spirit power. Even if it was an ordinary person, as long as their talent wasn''t too bad, they would be able to step into the Psionic Pellet Realm after successfully awakening their spirit. However, the Heavenly Realm is a stage of cultivation, and a gigantic wall that is difficult to form even one in ten thousand! "


    "Have any of us reached the sky realm?" In Chen Ziming''s memory, Pu Xuan and many of the Elders were all in the Psionic Pellet Realm, while Sect Leader Du Kui had no idea how deep that was.


    "There used to be someone among us, but now ¡­"


    I can hear his intentions. The White Jade Sect is so huge, there isn''t even a single Heaven Realm cultivator in there! However, what did he mean by saying that he had before?


    "Master, you said there was one in the past, but why isn''t there one now?"


    Puxuan looked forward to it, "100,000 years ago, the White Jade Sect was guarded by several Sky Realm Patriarchs. With tens of thousands of disciples, it was such a glorious scene for the four kingdoms. Unfortunately, everything was lost in a war!"


    War! All I know about the war is that through Grandpa Sun''s story, I know about He Huan''s battle with the immortals and the demons!


    "What kind of war is it?"


    "The war between Immortal and Demon!"


    My body jolted. It really was a big battle! If there was a battle, then there was a next one. When would the next one be?


    The war between Immortal and Demon, also known as the war between humans, is a war for humanity as a whole! At that time, the legendary Seven Great Immortal Emperors ordered the entire human race to form a human army of hundreds of millions to stop the demons from advancing before the million black holes, and they led tens of millions of Immortal soldiers to fight against the elites of the demi-humans. This battle was extremely tragic. The eight ancestors of the White Jade Sect, the six ancestors of the Cangqiong School, the four ancestors of the Mountain God Sect, the seven ancestors of the Tan Alliance, the three princes of the Qi King Mansion and the eight ancestors of the White Jade Sect, the six ancestors of the Cangqiong School, the four ancestors of the Mountain God School, the seven ancestors of the Tan Alliance, and the three princes of the Qi King Mansion would never return. However, from then on, the White Jade Sect had disappeared. It was fortunate that the other sects had also fallen as well. This was why they had been holding on until now. "Without the guidance of the forefathers, it would be difficult for us to advance any further. We can only wait for our deaths after we reach the Spirit Dan realm.


    The Immortal Emperor had disappeared! I couldn''t help but think of that young man who claimed to be the Sky Bearing Immortal Emperor when they left the absolute valley. If he really was the Immortal Emperor, would the Monster race have sealed him there? However, didn''t we win the Immortal Demon battle? And everything that He Huan''s soul had seen, wasn''t that Immortal Emperor still here? But what had actually happened? He wanted to kill He Huan with a single palm strike?


    "Then Master, why was the White Jade Sect so popular before? Why is it being suppressed by the Sky Sect now? There are also other sects. How come many of them haven''t heard of them? "


    Pu Xuan sighed, his eyes looked a little sad. "In the end, it''s a bustling scene, no one can defeat the passing of time... Now that the Mountain God''s Sect had been suppressed by the Sky Sect, they had no choice but to pay tribute to the Spirit Fruits, living a miserable life. The Tan Alliance had been dissolved long ago. With the Ancestor not coming back, internal strife began once again, and the internal strife vanished into thin air. Hundreds of years later, two of his sons had also reached the Sky Realm. The three Sky Realm people did have some power, but now that the three of them had died, the entire Qi King Manor was just a shell left. Currently, the Qi King Manor was just the mortal world''s royal family. However, in this remote place, there is another newly established sect called the sword faction. Right now, it''s not too strong, but there are some methods that it can establish a firm foothold. "


    "The Sky Sect was indeed inferior to us, but, Zi Ming, you have to know that people in the Spirit Core Stage also have different strengths."


    "Oh?" I''m interested. I''ve just reached the Spirit Dan realm, so I didn''t know about these things before.


    "The Psionic Pellet Realm is not exactly divided into three levels. However, due to the size and speed of the Psionic Pellet, it is divided into three levels. The initial stage, Perfection, and False Heaven stage." For someone like you, who has just entered the Initial Stage, if your Spiritual Pill failed to reach its maximum size within a few decades, it would still be considered as an Initial Stage. As for someone at the great perfection stage, they could only absorb the Spiritual Qi and could not grow any more elixir pills. Generally, it was the limit for them to poop and urinate with eggs, but there were some people with great talents who might even be the size of a fist. Even though there has been no big change with the elixir, he has already grasped a portion of the Sky Realm''s power. As for this part, you can''t say how much, but the Sect Leader is a person of the Sky Realm. Even though the other elders and I are fake, if I were to fight him, I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold on for more than an incense stick. "


    Those old ghosts of the Sky Sect, if I am not mistaken, the already dead Qiu Xi, Ling Xuan, Sect Leader Yuan Xu, and his younger brother Yuan Dao are all in the False Sky Realm. There are even rumors that one of their six great Patriarchs was seriously injured and escaped from seclusion, but because of his injuries, he is still in seclusion.


    I nodded my head. The last piece of news was what I wanted to know the most. It turns out the Sky Sect''s power is so scary. I am only at the early stage of the Spirit Dan Stage and I haven''t even reached the great circle. How can I kill a False Sky Realm?! Furthermore, there was a high chance that Qiu Xi was not dead. If the three fake heavens joined forces, she would be instantly annihilated! Fortunately, I knew all of this at this moment. If I were to rush to the door without knowing anything, I would be walking right into a trap. Looks like if I want to take revenge, I''ll have to wait for a while and think things over.


    "Zi Ming?"


    "Huh?" I came back to my senses and looked at Puxuan.


    "Many of these things are hidden. You should not know, but do you know why I told you today?"


    Since I am strong enough, I am qualified enough to know these secrets. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have told him to me. However, I am Chen Ziming now, that idiot, so I pretended to be at a loss and shook my head.


    Pu Xuan also shook his head slightly and said: "Even though you are only at the early stage of the Spirit Pill Stage, but even I am not confident that I can withstand your final move. You have already grown up, so I should let you know about it. In my opinion, it is still a little too early for you to have the chance to reach the Heavenly Realm, but your talent is extremely good, so you might have some sort of miracle in store for you. However, I would still advise you to not try it before you are fully prepared, because you only have one chance! "


    "Master, what kind of opportunity is this?"


    "This is a jade talisman left behind by the ancestor of the Baiyu Sect. It contains a celestial spell. He once said that once one understands this spell, the sky realm will be right around the corner!" Unfortunately, everyone could only see it once. This was a rule set by the ancestor. If it was broken, then even if it was seen a second time, nothing could be seen. Perhaps, the forefather thinks that it would be a waste if he didn''t understand it at first sight, no matter how many times he sees it. "


    I nodded. This was an excellent opportunity! If he used them well, he could trample the Sky Sect to the ground with hope. However, Pu Xuan was right. They only had one chance. If they were too anxious, they would end up in a disadvantageous position.


    "Zi Ming, we are about to leave for the Sky Sect, I will not hide this from you. We all hope that you can fight with the next Sect Leader of the Sky Sect. Let''s see how strong he is, and secondly, if you win, you can let our White Jade Sect feel proud again."


    "Teacher," I said with white eyes, "what if I lose?"


    "I won''t!" Pu Xuan waved his hand, "We''ve already investigated that Ling Kong. When he entered the inner sect, his talent wasn''t the best. Over the past ten years, he has also been at the early stage of the Spirit Pill Stage. And the last move that you used, even I had to back off. He shouldn''t be able to take it. "


    I can''t help but smile bitterly. Pu Xuan doesn''t have any brains!


    "Master, if I can think of this method, can''t he come up with something special? For him to be able to become the successor of the Sect Leader in just over a decade, it must be extraordinary! "


    Pu Xuan looked at me in surprise. "Zi Ming, you don''t seem the same as before."


    My heart tightened, indeed, how could Chen Ziming figure this out, he is just an idiot battle maniac, he would be happy if he had a fight, who would care about the outcome!


    "Master," I said as I rolled my eyes and laughed, "You see, I used to play because there is no one in the sect that cares about who wins and who loses. Furthermore, there is no way that anyone would try to kill me. But this time, it concerns the reputation of the entire sect, and it is a life and death struggle. If there was even the slightest mistake, then my death would not matter at all, and the Baiyu Sect would be utterly humiliated. What do you think other people would say? They will say that just look at the overconfident White Jade Gate and find a spring onion to treat it as an elephant''s nose. They will even foolishly challenge the future Sect Leader.


    Pu Xuan frowned and glared at me, "Don''t speak nonsense in the future!"


    Seeing my wronged expression, he slowly said, "Zi Ming, we''ve thought about this for a long time. That''s why the sect leader asked me to bring you this pill."


    He took out a small box and slowly opened it. The pill was about the size of a thumb, and it emitted a light fragrance in the air. It was a light white color, and its entire body was sparkling. It even emitted a faint light!

 C38

    "This pill is called Dao Transformation Pill. After you eat it, you will reach the Great Circle of the Spirit Pill. At that time, your battle prowess will at least double. If you can''t beat that little bastard, then it''s the will of the heavens."


    How could I not take such a good gift! Smiling, I took the pill from Pu Xuan''s hand, stood up, and bowed deeply.


    "Thank you for the kindness of Master and Sect Leader, I will not disappoint you!"


    "Good, good, good!" Pu Xuan helped me up and said: "Don''t worry, you are my disciple. Even if I have to risk my life, I will definitely not let you die in the Sky Sect!"


    Looking at Pu Xuan''s resolute expression, I suddenly felt moved. In all these years, when has anyone treated me so well? If he really was my master, how could I have fallen to such a state! Unfortunately, all of this was fake after all. If he knew that the real Chen Ziming had been killed by me in the morning, he would probably tear me into pieces right away.


    Pu Xuan saw my complicated expression and sighed. He patted me on the shoulder and said, "Zi Ming, just take the pill. I''ll guard you outside the door!"


    "Thank you, Master!" Even though I was touched, it was impossible for me to let go of my murderous heart.


    Dao Transformation Pill! I looked at the pill in my hand. I was overjoyed, but there were actually many doubts in my mind. The name of this pill was'' Dao Transformation Pill ''. How could the name of an ordinary pill be given to it? Normally, a pill''s name would be more intuitive and easy to understand. Just by looking at this name, it should be used for comprehending the Dao. Pu Xuan also said that if I took a pill, I would be at the Great Circle of the Spirit Dan realm.


    This pill should not be real! Or perhaps, it was not worthy of that name at all!


    Also, from what I heard from Pu Xuan and Du Kui, on the day of the future sect head selection, I should find a reason to fight with that Ling Kong just to understand his strength and to suppress their arrogance and to help bring glory to the White Jade Gate. However, in my opinion, things would not be so simple, Du Kui and the other elders would definitely not act so arrogantly, and the anger of the Sky Sect was not something that could be endured so easily.


    Just think about it, under the watchful eyes of so many people, my name would be compared to that of the future Sect Leader. Firstly, I would appear vulgar, make people laugh, and secondly, I would arouse the sensitivity of the Sky Sect. If I had lost, it would have been alright. However, if I had won, it would be difficult for all the disciples of the White Jade Sect to leave half a step behind.


    Pu Xuan said that the strength of the Sky Sect was much higher than that of the White Jade Sect, but why did Chai He''s tone of voice to the Sky Sect''s elders was unrestrained? It was the same for Qiu Xi, and it was the same for Yuan Dao! Furthermore, when it came to the matter of the absolute valley, the Sky Sect had actually sought the help of the White Jade Sect.


    There was only one explanation for why this was so strange. The White Jade Sect wanted to find a reason to anger the Sky Sect.


    They wanted me to win, because they wanted me to give the Sky Sect a good slap in front of everyone. They wanted me to win, because they wanted me to give the Sky Sect a good slap in front of everyone, because they wanted me to tell everyone that the Sky Sect is not afraid of the Sky Sect. Secondly, he wanted to inform the Sky Sect that the White Jade Sect was no longer the same as before or had never been afraid of them. Second, he wanted to inform the Sky Sect that the White Jade Sect was no longer the same as before or had never been afraid of them.


    If I am not wrong, then during the competition, if I lose, the White Jade Sect will definitely find another excuse to start a fight, even if the excuse is extremely vulgar.


    Whether I am right or wrong will depend on the attitude of the White Jade Sect after my failure.


    After thinking about it briefly, I decided that I couldn''t win against Ling Kong in a match! I want to see what these two sects are up to!


    Looking at the pill in my hand, I think about it. Should I consume it or not? I had used the Voyage Qi Technique, but it was hard to tell what was wrong. All I could see was that it contained a boundless and extremely pure Spiritual Energy.


    I gritted my teeth and swallowed it. If I wanted to obtain more, then I would have to take a greater risk, and seek wealth within risks. This principle will never change!


    The Spirit Pill gradually melted within my body and my Spiritual Energy surged out like a flood. I did my best to control and circulate the Spirit Pill to the maximum, absorbing all the Spiritual Energy emitted by the Spirit Pill.


    I don''t know how long this continued for. I only felt as if my body was on fire. It was extremely painful, but the process of absorbing the elixir was extremely comfortable. Just like that, pain and happiness coexisted. However, within the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the pill had completely melted away. At this moment, the Spiritual Energy was like a torrential flood that tore at my body, wreaking havoc in my meridians.


    I gritted my teeth. Sweat had already soaked my clothes, and my body was flushed red. My sweat evaporated, and smoke curled around me. If one were to look at my body now, they would see that I was riding on clouds and mist.


    With great difficulty, I controlled the spirit energy and sealed all the pores in my body. I couldn''t release any of the spirit energy, and with every little bit I absorbed, my power increased. Even though my dantian expanded like it was giving birth in October, I still bitterly persevered. I admit that I am greedy, but my greed will give me the power I want.


    I don''t know what it means to live as long as a year, but I know what it means to live as long as a life. This pain isn''t caused by external stimuli, it''s caused by the internal organs of the body.


    I clenched my teeth so hard that they looked as if they were about to shatter. Blood flowed out of my mouth, but in a moment it evaporated, leaving behind a dark red trail. Slowly, blood started to seep out from the pores all over my body. It congealed on my body, and soon, it turned into a set of dark red clothes that covered my body like armor.


    Not enough, not enough!


    The circulation of the spirit pill is too slow. If I continue like this, my body will explode before I absorb enough, unless I give up on absorbing it. If I don''t admit defeat, how can I admit defeat! This is my body, and the spirit pellet was created by me. I want it to be fast, I want it to be fast!


    Suddenly, the speed of circulation of the spirit pill in my dantian increased by several times as if it was controlled by my will. This meant that my rate of absorption of spirit energy had increased by several times, and my rate of cultivation had also increased by several times!


    I''m doing my best, but this speed is already the limit. I feel that if I''m even a little bit faster, the elixir pill will shatter. Unwilling to give up, while controlling the circulation of the elixir, I tried my best to absorb and refine the spiritual energy in my body ¡­ The passage of time is without leaving a trace. However, at this moment, I am magnified infinitely. Perhaps I thought that it was a long time ago and that it was only a short moment in reality. However, there were no years that he couldn''t endure, nor was there any pain that he couldn''t endure. No matter how miserable his days were, there would always be an end to them.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes and let out a long breath. I have already completely absorbed the Dao-Pill, and the Spirit Pill has grown to its limit. What surprises me is that the limit of my Spirit Pill is the size of a fist! This meant that my aptitude was already extremely rare. But even if the elixir has grown to its peak, the spiritual energy contained within the elixir has not been completely absorbed by me. The remaining amount, although not much, is not small either.


    The body is extremely important, it is the tool of our will, if the tool is not good, then do things twice as well. At this moment, my body is filled with power. Regardless of strength or tenacity, I am definitely one of the stronger existences among the same level.


    People say that there are no ugly people in the cultivation world because the spiritual energy stored within the body nourishes every inch of one''s skin and fixes the flaws of one''s innate or acquired cultivation. The more spiritual energy one has, the more pleasing one would be to look at. I don''t know if the current me can be considered handsome or not, but at the very least, I can feel that my body is filled with spirit.


    Smiling with satisfaction, I was about to get up when a stench suddenly entered my nose. I resisted the urge to vomit and looked around. In the end, I realized that the source of this stench was me!


    At this moment, his clothes were charred and he was covered in a sticky, black, greasy liquid. It smelled fishy and smelly.


    Is this body tempering? The impurities in his body were the black filth. Now that they were removed from his body, he felt disgusted. It was hard to imagine that there was such a thing in his body.


    With a slight movement of his hands, the air that was stuck to his body suddenly shrunk. The dirt on his body immediately fell off piece by piece, and after a short while, it all fell onto the ground.


    "Eh, Master, can you get me a set of clothes?"


    "Hmm? What happened? "


    "It''s fine, my clothes are ruined."


    "Stinking brat, eating a medicinal pill can destroy your clothes. Just you wait ¡­"


    I don''t know how long I took to absorb this Daomization Pill, but that old man Pu Xuan was actually standing guard outside the door. It looks like he really cares a lot about this disciple.


    I hurriedly searched through the black filth for the stone. Luckily, I found it a moment later, it was given to me by the Immortal Emperor. If I lost it, wouldn''t I have lost a method to protect my life?


    He had just found the rock, but his heart was once again filled with excitement. That flower! I placed the flower that saved my life in the valley into my body. After eating this pill, even I almost couldn''t hold on.


    He quickly closed his eyes and concentrated. Luckily, he could still feel that the weak life force in his body was much stronger than before! It seemed like this flower was truly worthy of its life in the valley. It was actually so powerful!


    My worries have passed, and I am relieved. At this moment, I just so happened to be in this training room to test out my abilities.


    With a single thought, he condensed the spiritual armor into his body. At this moment, it was no longer the faint red it had been before. Instead, it was bright red, as red as blood! It was more than ten times stronger than before! A faint red light diffused around me, illuminating my face. My eyes, I did not know that the current me was so similar to the me who had killed in the Valley ¡­


    After the spirit armor disappears, I quietly close my eyes and sense the condition of my body. Every inch, every sliver. This situation is very similar to the time when I succeeded in awakening my spirit. At that time, Qiu Xi gave me the Spirit Opening Pill to consume, and the same thing happened.


    I don''t believe Qiu Xi, but now that I am Chen Ziming, I am a little bit trusting of Pu Xuan. I am his disciple, he probably won''t harm me, but what if he is so scheming that even his own disciple is deceived? I can''t bet everything on this, before we understand the true use of this pill, I definitely can''t be an enemy of the White Jade Sect, at least, with Chen Ziming''s status, I can''t.

 C39

    "Master, how long have I been in closed-door training this time?"


    "Soon, it will only be ten days."


    "More than ten days?" I was shocked. What about the trip to the Sky Sect? However, when I turned my head to see Pu Xuanfeng''s calm expression, I knew that I had been worrying too much.


    The date stated in the invitation for the Sky Sect has already passed three days, but I know how they are doing, it will be at least four more days before the official selection ceremony. Don''t worry, we will set off tomorrow.


    The distance between the White Jade Sect and the Sky Sect isn''t that far. When Bi Feng was moving at that speed, it took him three days because his cultivation was too low and he couldn''t keep up with it. Now that I''m with a group of elders and several top inner disciples, I naturally need to display the utmost of my speed. A few disciples began to compete with each other, and those elders naturally saw this, but they did not say anything. It was obvious that they were silently approving this kind of peaceful competition.


    Other than Pu Xuan, the other few Elders were Qi He, Chang Yun, and another Elder Bai who did not know of their Dao''s name. Elder Bai was a bit strange. He didn''t say anything along the way, and even his expression didn''t change. His entire body was emitting an ice-cold and chilly aura. Pu Xuan and the other two naturally distanced themselves from him. It was unknown if it was because they were unwilling to travel with him, or because they were afraid of approaching him.


    Other than me, there were three other disciples. Two of them were the leaders of the Baiyu Sect, Tian Yu, Guangliang, and one of them was a weak-looking girl called You Menglan.


    Tian Yu gnashed his teeth at me all the way, as if I made him lower his rank in the inner court. He even has such a strong sense of honor, so this person is useless.


    On the contrary, Guang Liang was extremely calm, calm, and indifferent. His coldness reminded me of a person I used to know in the Sky Sect, Fu Xi. Actually, no one knew about Guang Liang''s strength. According to Chen Ziming''s memories, he had never fought with anyone before, but he had said before, in a match, there would be a loser''s win, and a loser''s win, and that was life and death!


    Even the Sect Leader highly valued him, so no one doubted his strength. No one was willing to fight him, and his position as first place was exceptionally stable. However, as time passed, everyone forgot how terrifying he was. The match between Zhang Wen He and I allowed everyone to see our true strength. Thus, we naturally ignored him.


    Wandering Dream Orchid. Chen Ziming did not have much of an impression of this person in his memories, he had only vaguely heard of this person''s name, and said that she was extremely strong in the White Jade Sect, and just happened to be in front of Chen Ziming. However, she had been cultivating in seclusion all year round, so it was hard to see her figure, and no one knew how strong she was.


    I don''t know how strong these people are, but they are all very powerful characters. It seems that the White Jade Sect really wants to stir up some trouble in the Sky Sect. Why did I happen to meet him? I don''t understand, maybe I, or rather Chen Ziming, is the key chess piece.


    The whole journey was very calm, as if they had a tacit understanding of each other. No one spoke, and they only flew in silence. When I passed by a small town, I suddenly felt that the atmosphere wasn''t right. There was a kind of familiar atmosphere, as if there was something evil. This was a kind of feeling that came without reason. Glancing at Pu Xuan and the rest, I saw that there was nothing unusual about them, as if they did not sense anything unusual. Perhaps this was just my misconception.


    "Master!" After pondering for a moment, I still spoke up softly.


    "Hmm?" Puxuan turned to look at me.


    "Master, I want to take a look around. I have a few days, I''ll be there on time."


    Pu Xuan opened his mouth, but only glanced at Elder Bai for a moment. Seeing that Elder Bai acted as if he didn''t hear him, he nodded and said: "Then go. Remember, you must be there on time.


    "En!" I nodded emphatically, spun, and fell.


    I didn''t tell Pu Xuan that my spiritual pill was the size of a fist, I only told him that it was only a little bigger than an egg, because Chen Ziming''s talent was indeed not that high. However, Pu Xuan could only see how much spirit energy I had. With my Great Deception, it was hard for him to determine my true strength. There are only two possibilities for finding out about my true talent. One is to doubt it, but not to find out the truth. The other is to protect it.


    That''s not right, if Chen Ziming is really the key chess piece, then how could they let me leave so easily, aren''t they afraid of some accident? Or could it be that Chen Ziming wasn''t even that important, he was just a tool to provoke conflict. Do you want to, I won''t appear and take a look ¡­ No, if that''s the case, then my plan will never work. Three days. There are still three days. If nothing unexpected happens, I will definitely arrive.


    When I landed on the ground, I realized that this place was truly abnormal. Looking around, the whole town was very desolate and was closed to the public. The streets were covered in dust and debris, as if it had not been cleaned in a long time. However, the most abnormal thing was that there was a Taoist priest in the middle of the street. He was dressed in Eight Trigrams Tai Chi and his peach wood sword was dancing very noisily. It seemed like he was trying to catch a ghost. The spiritual energy within this cultivator''s body was scattered and not much. At the very most, half of the Spirit Opening Realm cultivators didn''t know what was going on.


    I walked forward and asked, "Can I ask you, Taoist, are there ghosts here?"


    The Daoist Priest was startled and turned around. It was an old Daoist cultivator in his seventies and eighties.


    "Young man, do you know where we are?"


    I shook my head. "I really don''t know. Please tell me."


    The Daoist stopped what he was doing and looked at me. After a long while, he slowly said, "I can see that you are full of spirit. Your breathing is steady and powerful. You are definitely not a monster. Alright, I''ll tell you then, this place is called Sand Wind Town. A long time ago, rumors say that there was a monster causing trouble, that it devoured people''s heart and ate their brain. Look, this place used to be bustling, but now ¡­ I have three disciples who all lost their lives trying to catch this demon. I am already old, and my life is not far off, but if I can kill this demon and avenge my disciple, what harm would it be if this old bone ends up dying here! "


    Seeing how determined the old Daoist was, my heart wavered a bit. No wonder I felt a familiar aura. I''ve experienced it on the Immortal Demon Battlefield, since I met it here, I wouldn''t allow it to run rampant.


    "Dao leader, then I will kill this demon together with you to console your disciple''s spirit in heaven!"


    When the old Daoist heard this, he hesitated for a moment before looking at me and nodding his head.


    "Little brother, how did you get here?"


    "I felt that this place was a bit strange, so I came here out of curiosity."


    "Oh?" The old Daoist looked at me in surprise. "Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to sense it. It seems like you, little brother, are no ordinary person."


    I smiled. "Then why do I have such a strange feeling here?"


    "Demons aren''t humans, so their auras are different from humans''. When the demons reach a certain level, they will release their auras and change the auras of their surroundings. This is the so-called demonic aura. When powerful monsters appear, their entire body will emit a strong aura. That aura can even be seen with the naked eye. However, normally, these types of demons will not appear here. "


    "You actually know so much, Daoist Priest? It seems you weren''t ordinary when you were young."


    "Hehe, when this old Daoist was young, he traveled the world with his master. He caught countless demons, so he naturally knows many of them."


    I smiled and nodded. "Then, what kind of demon is this Wind Sand Town''s demon?"


    The old Daoist has never seen him before, so he naturally doesn''t know about him.


    After the old Daoist said this, he brandished the peach wood sword once again, and charms and charms rained down from the sky.


    Looking at the old Daoist''s cautious actions, I felt that it was a bit funny.


    After a long while, the old Daoist Priest let out a loud shout and a talisman instantly flew out and stopped in the air. The old Daoist said a few words and waved his wooden sword. From where the amulet was located, a mournful scream came out and slowly took the form of a wolf-like beast. "This beast was half a meter tall and two meters long. Its blood-red eyes stared at us hatefully.


    "Evil creature, return my disciple''s life!"


    When the old Daoist saw the demonic beast, he let out a bellow, waved his peach wood sword, and charged forward. I didn''t do anything, just stood there watching, teasing and disdainful.


    Although the old Daoist Priest was very old, he was not weak at all. When he swung his wooden sword, it was as tough as an iron sword. After a long time, the old Daoist Priest breathed heavily and stabbed his sword into the demonic beast''s throat, killing it here.


    The old Taoist looked at me with a trace of a smile on his pale face.


    "Come out, the demonic beasts have all been killed by me." When the people saw the corpses of the demonic beasts, they either cried or laughed at the sky. Some of them even ran up to the corpses and began to beat them up with their fists and kicks. For a time, the entire scene was a bit chaotic.


    I smiled as I walked forward and pulled the old Taoist by the arm. "Taoist, since the Demonic Beast has died and we have already taken our revenge, let''s go."


    "This ¡­" The old Daoist was a bit dazed. After a moment, he hurriedly said, "Little brother, don''t bother with my old bones. This fellow is not weak. It took a lot of effort for me to get rid of him. Just let me have a good rest."


    Some people around also came up and kowtowed, "Many thanks for Taoist Priest''s help. The people of Windy Sand Town are all grateful. I hope Taoist Priest can come over to my house to take a rest. I''ll prepare some food and wine and thank you very much ¡­"


    "I have no choice!" The old Daoist hurriedly waved his hand. "I will leave after a short rest. You don''t need to worry about me. In the future, if there are no more monsters to harm others, you can live a good life."


    "That''s right, you can''t take it anymore. You should leave as soon as possible." I smiled at the man.


    That person still insisted on persuading me. I frowned, "We will disperse immediately!"


    This voice had some spiritual energy to it, and the ordinary people were so shocked that their ears were ringing and their eyes were blurry. Instantly, all the crying and laughter disappeared. One by one, they looked at me in shock and disappeared without a trace.


    "Has Taoist-sir rested enough?"


    The old Daoist looked into my eyes and stood up after a moment. He patted the dirt off his body and moved it to a spot a few dozen feet away from me.


    "How did you find out?"


    I touched the blade in my hand. "Even though your demonic energy was concealed extremely well, there was still a trace of greed in your eyes when you looked at me. Also, how can you subdue demons without any spiritual energy?" The demonic aura here was violent, although it had dissipated by a lot, but there was still a lot left behind. It was impossible for a mere demonic beast to have such a strong aura, and the only one with this aura was you, who had not completely hidden your aura! This Demon is not that Demon Beast at all, but rather, you! "


    When the old Daoist heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief and raised his head to look at me, his eyes extremely calm. "Originally, I felt a powerful aura pass by from above, so I decided to disguise myself and avoid this calamity. I didn''t expect you to be so nosy and dare to come here alone.

 C40

    The demon didn''t take off his Tai Chi clothes. He brandished his peach wood sword and charged towards me.


    At this moment, when it released its demonic spiritual energy, I felt that it was a demon in the spirit pill realm. Although it wasn''t at the peak, the demon couldn''t be judged by spiritual energy, which was the conclusion I came to in He Huan''s story.


    I unsheathed my saber and slashed with my hand. A blade image that was several tens of feet long slashed down on the demon''s head! "Boom!" The ground is full of shattered parts. As I look at the dust-filled area in front of me, my vigilance slowly rises. Although it was blocked by the dust, my Qi Technique focused on my eyes. With a single glance, I could tell that the demon had blocked my attack with one hand. With a light pinch, the blade''s shadow dissipated.


    What a strong body. My heart is strong, but I can''t suppress it. After throwing away my knife, I pinched my fingerbone and slowly walked towards the demon. When the demon saw that I had abandoned my sword and was coming towards it, it was momentarily stunned before it burst out laughing as if it disdained me. Throwing away its peach wood sword, it threw a punch at me from afar.


    A huge fist came straight at me. I didn''t even try to dodge it. I also threw out a punch. With a ''bang'', the two fists collided and disappeared into nothingness. The demon was astonished this time but it did not stay idle. It moved both its hands and sent one punch after another towards its target. I gathered my spirit energy into my fists and waved them as fast as I could. In an instant, a rumbling sound could be heard.


    Perhaps, a human''s body is not as strong as a demon''s. In just ten breaths, I already felt that my tempered body was unable to withstand the impact. My body was still unable to withstand the impact and I could already feel the tearing pain.


    Retreating far away, the spirit armor instantly covered his entire body. The bright red color was very eye-catching and incongruous in this white world.


    "Is this your human spirit armor? "It''s quite interesting."


    The demon sneered and ripped off the Daoist robe on his body. He wiped his face and a thick mask appeared on his face. It was the appearance of a boorish youth. This fellow, he actually peeled off a person''s mask!


    When I saw him charge over while shouting, I felt displeased in my heart. If you want to compare, then I want to see how strong your physical body is compared to my Spirit Armor!


    At this moment, the two of us were like two mortals, punching and kicking. We didn''t use any excess spirit energy, nor did we use any other powerful moves.


    "Haha, great!" The demon cried out with a laugh as I repelled him with a punch.


    I didn''t use any excess spiritual energy. After fighting for so long, my limbs also started to feel sore.


    "If you''ve beaten me enough, then I won''t hold back."


    I spread open my hands. Within a radius of a few hundred feet, the air was like a swamp. With a straight face, the demon blocked two steps forward, but it was fine. He raised his hands in the air and the ground beneath his feet shook. A blade about ten feet long slowly emerged from the ground. The blade was extremely cold, and it was extremely sharp. The back of the blade was two inches wide.


    "Hah!" With a swing of my blade, the space that was sealed by the Enforcer Qi technique was torn apart. My hair stood on end and I suddenly felt a sense of danger from the bottom of my heart.


    "This place isn''t suitable for fighting. If you want to fight, change locations!" Afraid of hurting those mortals, I made a request.


    "Hehe," the demon grinned. "Alright, I''m also afraid of killing my food."


    I retreated in a flash and the demon followed closely behind. In a few breaths, I reached a mountain peak that was a distance away from the town.


    "How about we make a bet?" I looked at the demon and felt a little apprehensive about his strength.


    "What bet? The words of you humans are not to be trusted! "


    "Hmph, I, Zhang Fugui, am a man of my words! If you don''t believe me, then I swear on this tree! " After I said that, I threw out a palm. A large tree beside me was instantly shattered into pieces by my palm.


    "Hmph, I''ll believe you this time!" What bet, you say. "


    "If you lose, you are not allowed to kill another mortal!"


    "Hehe, then what if you lose?"


    "Me? If I lose, I''ll let you swallow it! " I''m not completely confident. I still have Soulshake, and I don''t believe that his Demon Clan fleshly body is so powerful that even his soul is the same!


    "No problem." The demon did not hesitate as he sneered, "If I lose, I''ll give you another arm!" After saying that, he rushed over with his saber.


    I don''t know many moves, only the Tiger Subduing Fist, Chen Ziming''s sabre technique, and also the simplest of the martial arts.


    With a move of the Endurance Qi Technique, the surrounding air became a dozen times denser. This caused the demon''s movements to be reduced and he pulled out his saber. I used Chen Ziming''s saber technique to engage the demon. The demon had great strength. Such a heavy saber was being wielded by him like a fierce tiger or the wind of a tiger. The saber''s aura was endless. I carefully dodged as I waved my saber. I managed to block all of the attacks even though my moves were faster than the previous ones.


    Every time that demon tried to escape or even break away from this swamp, I would be forced to give up on that idea. However, after fighting for a long time, I was still unable to do anything to him.


    I want him to admit defeat!


    Without any hesitation, I flew up and released all of the Spiritual Energy in my body. It was like a sword hanging in the air!


    Let''s determine the victor with a single move!


    I didn''t know how to use Zhang Wen He''s technique, but I was able to see my doubts.


    A gigantic blade appeared above the demon''s head. The powerful aura made it difficult for him to move at all!


    I will definitely defeat you in this move!


    "Roar!" The demon widened its eyes as it roared. The muscles on its body bulged and lines appeared. Even its head began to slowly change. Moments later, it turned into a tiger-headed demi-demon!


    His strength as a half demon had increased by a lot. Facing my attacks that were as sharp as a sword, he lifted up his Tiger Demon Saber and channeled all of his Spiritual Energy into it, using all of his strength to stab towards the sky.


    It was like a sword hanging in the air!


    I shouted and pressed down!


    "Bam!" With a loud sound, the tiger demon''s blade was broken into two parts by my strike. On the other hand, he grabbed onto the blade with both of his hands, his eyes bloodshot and gritting his teeth, holding on tightly. However, blood gradually seeped out from the corner of his mouth and his hands that were grabbing onto the blade.


    "Ha!" With a loud roar, the tiger demon grabbed the tip of the hundred zhang long blade with both hands and swung it up. After a few rounds, it suddenly fell to the ground.


    After a loud noise, the summit of the mountain was smashed flat and my spirit armor shattered. I spat out two mouthfuls of blood as I struggled to stand up. The tiger demon also didn''t feel well. It seemed to be on the verge of collapse as it panted and looked at me absent-mindedly.


    In the end, all of his spiritual energy was used up, so he was afraid that he wouldn''t be a threat to anyone. I looked at the pile of scrap metal next to me, picked up a blade, and hobbled over.


    "You lost!"


    The tiger demon stares fixedly at me as I place the blade of the knife against his neck. After a moment, he closes his eyes and turns his head away unwillingly.


    After throwing away my knife, I lay on the ground and slowly recovered my spiritual power.


    "Why didn''t you kill me?" After a long while, the tiger demon raised his head to look at the sky, but he seemed to be somewhat at ease as he asked me.


    "We made a bet. If you lose, there''s no need for me to kill you. Furthermore, I ¡­ I really want to know the story of you demi-humans. " I saw the demons for the first time in He Huan''s story, but I always felt that the demons weren''t as bad as I thought at first.


    "The story of the Monster race? Hehe, don''t you humans want to exterminate us demons? So what if you know? "


    "That''s because you guys eat humans! If you don''t harm anyone, who will treat you as an enemy? " I retorted.


    "Nonsense!" If you guys eat wild beasts, can''t we, beasts who cultivate to be demons, eat humans? You are killing life, are we not living? "


    They are food in our eyes, so we don''t think it''s wrong to kill them, but at the same time, when we''re reduced to food, what right do we have to complain about their killing us?


    "What about the Immortal Demon battle? The demon race invading the human race is an indisputable fact! "


    "What do you know?" Monster race, do you know where we are? This is a place that you all call the Southern Kingdom! In the Southern Kingdom, spiritual energy is scarce. There is only a vast Gobi Desert and Yellow Sand, unlike your Northern Country, where the land is fertile and the water is plentiful. He might die of thirst or starvation one day. If it were you, wouldn''t you have gone to find a better place to rest? Intrusion, what qualifications do you have to always occupy the best territory? "


    When I heard the Tiger Demon''s emotional speech, I understood a lot. So this was the reason for the war between immortal and demon. At the very least, on the surface, it was the reason.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, after a long while, the tiger demon stood up, "Actually, among humans, you are very good, at least very sincere, and don''t have to be scheming, unlike many humans who have a sweet mouth and a broken heart, I really admire you!"


    "Perhaps, humans are inferior to you demons. Here in the human race, I have experienced heart-tearing and lung-splitting pain. I have suffered a hopeless situation that left no one miserable. Now that I have returned, I have come back for revenge." Remembering everything that had happened in the valley, hatred filled my heart. I stood up, looked in the direction of the Sky Sect and coldly said.


    "Yeah, we demi-humans wouldn''t do that. We all have our own opinions. We''re brothers, we''re clansmen, so let''s bleed and laugh together!"


    "What a great ''bleed'' and ''laugh together!" I laughed out loud. "If I had the chance, I would really like to have a drink with you!"


    "Why didn''t we have the chance? Let''s find a place to have a drink!"


    "Alright!" I laughed. I hadn''t been this happy in a long time.


    The tiger demon walked to the side, picked up the broken blade, and abruptly chopped at his left arm. Startled, I struck out with my palm, sending his broken blade flying.


    "What are you doing?"


    "If I lose and I owe you an arm, then I must fulfill my promise!"


    Shaking my head, I sighed, "Right now, your arm is mine. Without my order, you definitely can''t hurt it. You have to keep it for me!"


    "¡­ ¡­." "Good, from now on, my left arm is yours!"


    "Let''s go and drink!"


    "Alright, let''s drink. Haha, this is the legendary ''if you don''t fight, if you don''t get to know each other''..."


    Maybe it''s not an enemy, but a friend. Although we''ve only known each other for half a day, at least for now, this tiger demon and I are friends! Perhaps I have also eaten human flesh before, so drinking with this demon that has eaten human flesh doesn''t make me feel disgusted at all.


    It was a fight, but it broke the tension in their hearts. From now on, in each other''s minds, we are no enemies. So trust is just that simple.


    After drinking a lot with Wu Qing, he told me a lot about the demi-humans, told me a lot about the stories he heard, told me about his own life, how he came from the Southern Kingdom during the Celestial Demon War, wanted to return home for a lifetime, and was killed by cultivators afterwards. Wu Yun himself wasn''t born in the Southern Kingdom, but on the northern border, enduring indescribable humiliation and pain as he lived arrogantly ¡­ He said that he was looking for his home, and that one day, he would cultivate to that level, traversing the endless black mountains and returning to his true home, even though it was barren, even though it was ugly.


    I''m also looking for my home, but it''s gone.


    Wu Shan patted my shoulder. Home is in my heart!


    I laughed, but Wu Qing cried. Maybe because we drank too much, we didn''t use our spiritual power to dissipate the alcohol. After all, being drunk was a rare blessing.


    He missed home, Wu Qing said. He missed home even in his dreams. He was crying like a child, a child who had left home ¡­

 C41

    When they left, Wu Qing said, he would remember his promise to never harm any mortal, and he would keep that left arm.


    "When you reach the demon clan one day, you must come and find me. I will introduce my brothers and sisters to you. In the demon clan, we are all friends and we are all family. You won''t have any worries."


    "Alright, if there is the chance, I will definitely do it!"


    Wu Qing left. The people of the demon race, being with them, are indeed free from worries and pressure. I don''t have to worry about him stabbing me in the back, nor do I have to worry about him being a demon while I am a human.


    For a whole day, I drank with him constantly, meeting him late, or so it seemed.


    I also have a friend, he''s in the Sky Sect, we can drink together, we can talk about our hearts, we can miss home ¡­ Tiger, have you changed? I''m back... The Sky Sect!


    Standing in front of the Sky Sect and looking at the towering mountain peak, I thought back to everything that had happened in the past. My hatred slowly awakened, or perhaps it could be said that I had never slept before.


    I don''t know how many mountain guarding disciples I''ve collected in such a long time, but after seeing my invitation card, they all politely let me in and even brought me to the main peak, where the White Jade Sect is.


    When Puxuan saw that I arrived on time and didn''t blame me for anything, I took up my lodgings at the place they had arranged for me.


    This time, there were many people who came to the celebration, but only a few from the Baiyu Sect came, because Chen Ziming did not go out much, so according to Pu Xuan''s introduction, the Sect Leader of the Mountain God Sect, Great Master Lu, looked like a vulgar man, with clothes that were not very gorgeous, but instead had a kind of resentment faintly discernible between his brows. The Sect Leader of the Sword Sect, Shen Tianlan, was a middle-aged swordsman with thick eyebrows and big eyes. The disciples behind him were all carrying a sword on their backs, but from the looks of it, they weren''t very happy.


    I wasn''t really interested in any of this, so after telling Pu Xuan about it, I started wandering around. Actually, it wasn''t because I wanted to look around, but because I was thinking about a place and a person.


    Perhaps it was because of the celebration, the Sky sent people to see me walk around but didn''t say anything. It was most likely to allow outsiders to see my surroundings. Without this restriction, I flew straight to the 13th Peak and arrived at my previous residence.


    It was still the same as before, clean everywhere, A''Hu should clean up a lot. The door was shut tight. He is an outer disciple, so he should have gone to do some chores. I wonder if he still knows me after all these years.


    Pushing the door open, I found that there was only one bed inside. Indeed, Ah Hu only had me as his friend, so it''s unlikely that anyone else would be living here after I leave. When he becomes stronger, naturally no one will dare to bully him. There will definitely be a lot of people trying to curry favor with him, and over time, he will have new friends. It''s just that I don''t know if they have forgotten about me or not. The matter that he promised me previously, I don''t know how far it has progressed. He is in the Sky Sect, how much power has he built up now ¡­ Memory is like a tide, without seeing or feeling the things that bring back memories, there is no such feeling, it is like a torrent, drowning you in the memories of the past, no matter where you are, no matter where your heart is ¡­ He gently closed the door. Since he wasn''t here now, he should be here at night. He said before that he wouldn''t become an inner disciple, and this place would be his permanent residence. But what if he changed his mind? If he became an inner disciple, then whose residence was this? A person''s way of thinking would slowly change over time.


    Just when I was thinking about this, I saw an outer disciple panting heavily as he pulled a pile of junk by my side. From the looks of it, he is heading towards the training field at the mountainside.


    "This junior?" I shouted.


    "Huh?" The disciple was slightly startled, upon seeing me dressed in the White Jade Sect attire, he immediately stopped and bowed, "This disciple greets senior brother! Does Senior Brother have any instructions? "


    "It''s fine, I want to ask you. Is there anyone from the Sky Sect''s 13th Peak called Chen Ah Hu?"


    "Chen Ah Hu ¡­" The disciple thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "I don''t remember ¡­"


    Sigh, perhaps he really did leave this place and enter the inner sect. I just don''t know if it''s for the power or to avenge me.


    "Then may I ask who lives here now?"


    "Oh, there''s no one living here, and no one is allowed to live here."


    "Hmm? But the interior is very clean. Someone must have come in to clean it from time to time. "


    "Then I don''t know." The disciple shook his head, "Brother Xu personally ordered that no one was allowed to enter."


    I was slightly surprised, "Senior brother Xu?" Which Senior Brother Xu? "


    "Even Brother Xu, one of the thirteen elites, seemed to have defeated Brother Li Yang and became the top of the thirteen elites."


    Able to defeat Li Yang! Back then, in front of Jue Valley, I was completely unable to resist Li Yang''s strength. After so many years, he was actually defeated! He didn''t know who Elder Brother Xu was.


    "Thank you, junior brother." I waved my right hand, and a pill flew into his hands. "This is the Spirit Opening Pill. You can eat it when you have the confidence to do so."


    The outer sect disciple grabbed the pill and stood rooted to the spot, not even bothering to express his gratitude.


    Back then, I was also an outer sect disciple, so a single chance is everyone''s dream. Now, give him a dream, and count it as my gratitude to him for telling me so much.


    Leaving there, I strolled up the road to the top of the mountain. The path did not change, and it was as if time had never settled here over the years.


    The sound of a flute slowly floated up into the air. I was stunned for a moment before slowly closing my eyes. I do not understand these instruments, the flute drum, I do not know a thing, but I can hear, in the flute, a kind of sadness. Why is it sad? This is not something I can hear.


    After the song, I walked forward and saw the person who played the flute turning around to leave. Looking at his back, I felt a faint sense of familiarity.


    "Senior Brother, please wait!"


    That person slowly turned around. It was a man with delicate features. His lips were red and white, but his eyes and expression were extremely cold. On his body, I could vaguely see a hint of a shadow.


    "What is it?"


    "If there''s nothing else, can''t I talk to you?"


    The man was stunned. "Who are you?"


    "White Jade Sect''s Chen Ziming."


    "Never heard of it." The man turned around and was about to leave.


    I smiled slightly. If I didn''t guess wrongly, he is Fu Xi. Back then, when Ling Xuan said that he had the appearance of Haoyang and was filled with righteousness, I also thought that he was a straightforward person. After all these years, he was actually in the Spirit Dan realm, and the spiritual energy in his body was much more than I had expected.


    "Senior Brother, please wait a moment. I just want to know who it is."


    "Speak!"


    "Zhang Fugui!"


    "How do you know this man?"


    "I''ve heard of it before, but I don''t understand it. I''d like to ask."


    "I advise you not to ask about it. It would not be beneficial for you."


    "Oh? "Why is that?"


    "No reason!"


    "And if I insist?"


    "Humph, then you can ask your White Jade Sect''s elder!"


    "Your Sky Sect has done such a shameful thing. What, are you ashamed to speak of it?"


    "You''re courting death!"


    Fu Xi''s expression became serious. His vertical palm turned into a blade as his palm came slashing forward. I wanted to anger him and see how much his strength had improved over the years. I saw that although this palm was very powerful, it was still lacking a bit of agility. It seemed like he hasn''t reached the peak of the Spirit Pill realm yet. With a sigh, I pointed my finger at the spot where the spiritual energy in my hand was weak and the blade immediately pierced through.


    "Senior Brother, why are you so angry? Farewell." Ignoring the shocked Fu Xi, my feet moved and I left the place.


    Fu Xi could be considered a genius. In the past few years, this achievement could be considered his limit. Even though he did not know what other unique skills he had, he was roughly aware of his strength. As for Ling Kong, whose talent is about the same as his, his strength should be about the same as well. Even if he had some fortuitous encounters like mine, he should at most be at the Great Circle of the Spirit Dan Stage.


    Fighting with Fai Xi was not just for fun, but also to gain a better understanding of Ling Kong''s strength. After all, tomorrow was the day of celebration. At that time, they would have to fight with each other.


    I couldn''t find the person I was looking for, but it wasn''t like I didn''t have any gains at all. At the very least, I had a rough idea of the strength of the disciples of the Celestial Sect of Wonders. Just as I was returning, a cold light suddenly flashed in front of my eyes. I forcefully stopped my steps. When I looked again, there was a long and thin deep scar under my feet.


    "Who are you?"


    I looked in the direction of the voice. It was Qiu Xuan! More than ten years had passed, but he hadn''t changed in the slightest.


    "I should be the one to ask!"


    Qiu Xuan ignored me, walking slowly towards me with a cold expression.


    I''ve wanted to see Qiu Xuan''s strength for a long time, and I won''t let go of this opportunity. He didn''t say anything, and neither did I. He clenched his palm into a fist and punched out at Qiu Xuan.


    Seeing me take action, Qiu Xuan didn''t seem surprised either. He raised his fist to clash with mine. With a ''bang'', the two of us retreated a few steps.


    "Just who are you?"


    In Chen Ziming''s memories, he had never interacted with Qiu Xuan before, not even coming to the Sky Sect once.


    "White Jade Sect, second disciple of Elder Pu Xuan, Chen Ziming!"


    "You''re not Chen Ziming!"


    "Hmm?" I was shocked. How did he figure it out?


    "White Jade Gate, there is only one person with your strength!"


    "Oh? Which one? "


    "Guangliang!"


    Impossible! The White Jade Sect dared to go against the Sky Sect. They definitely had more than this level of strength. Could it be that on the surface, only these few people were powerful enough to hide their true strength? If this was the case, then the White Jade Sect must be extremely scheming. They had been able to endure for so many years without anyone noticing. Such courage!


    "I''ve recently consumed a pill to raise my strength to this level, so of course you wouldn''t know."


    Qiu Xuan frowned as he heard this. He stared at me with an expression of disbelief.


    "I''ve already told you who I am. Now, tell me, who are you?"


    "Qiu Xuan!"


    "Oh, oh, oh. So you are Qiu Xuan, the second ranked prodigy among the 13 elites of the Sky Sect. Now that I''ve met you today, I''ll have to ask you for some pointers!"


    Qiu Xuan''s expression didn''t change in the slightest when he heard this. It was as though he had already predicted it. Or perhaps, he also wanted to exchange a few blows with me to get a better understanding of the White Jade Sect''s strength.


    The air gradually turned cold, and I knew that this was the killing intent released by Qiu Xi. However, I did not place this killing intent in my eyes.


    "Clang!"


    A sword hum resounded, but no one unsheathed their sword! Qiu Xuan''s two fingers turned into swords and slashed at me. There was clearly nothing, but I felt a sense of danger and quickly dodged to the side. I saw a tree behind me break in half and the cut was extremely smooth.


    Aura Gazing Art!


    My eyes are about to reach their peak. I can vaguely see an extremely transparent sword qi several feet long on Qiu Xuan''s fingers!


    Qiu Xuan loves the sword, and his cultivation was also sword qi. The cold of the sword was like ice, like cold, like death!

 C42

    Good sword qi!


    I couldn''t help but exclaim in admiration. It seemed that I couldn''t hold back anymore either.


    Pulling out my saber, I gently stroke the blade of the saber. The saber spun around and slashed towards Qiu Xuan''s head!


    There were a total of eight blade shadows that were several zhang in length. They surrounded Qiu Xuan in a circle and suddenly chopped down! An immense pressure pressed down on the ground, yet Qiu Xuan stood there motionless, his eyes filled with concentration. With a move of his hands, four sword Qis flew out and circled around Qiu Xuan.


    But in an instant, the eight blade shadows arrived. Qiu Xuan wasn''t in a hurry. He waved his hand and the four sword qi turned into eight sword shadows. There was no sound as the swords and sabers clashed. The eight saber shadows that I had slashed out quietly vanished, but they had suddenly pierced out from the ground!


    This is the hallucination technique that I learned from the Great Deception. However, he could only accomplish this with all his might. It was not hard for a powerful individual to see through this.


    Qiu Xuan seemed to have already known that the eight sword energies didn''t slow down in the slightest. Instead, they turned a corner and intersected with each other, colliding with the eight blade shadows that shot out from the ground. Qiu Xuan''s sword qi had already been cultivated to a level where it could move according to his will. It seemed like there would be no suspense in this battle.


    The blade shadows dispersed as I expected, and eight sword energies headed straight for me! I turned the blade to the side and raised it diagonally, just in time to block it! However, the huge impact from the blade kept pushing me backwards. I could almost hear the bones in my body crackling.


    "Hah!" With a loud roar, my right foot suddenly stomped on the ground. I stopped in my tracks, and just as I was about to slash out my sword qi, Qiu Xuan''s figure had already arrived.


    "Bam!" The blade broke, and Qiu Xuan''s sword aura was just a hair''s breadth away from piercing through my forehead. Even though my entire body was covered in spirit armor at that moment, I still felt that I would die without a doubt if he stabbed with this sword.


    However, I believe that he will not kill me. I am a member of the Baiyu Sect, and a mere spar is enough to kill the young talent in my sect. Even if he has the backing of the Sky Sect, he will still be severely punished.


    As I expected, Qiu Xuan looked at me and slowly drew her sword.


    "You didn''t do your best."


    Indeed, I kept my power at 80%, all so that I wouldn''t reveal too much. Even when I fought against the tiger demon Wu Qing, I didn''t fully unleash my powers.


    "You haven''t even unsheathed your sword yet, and I''m not even using my full strength yet. What effect does that have?"


    "You, look like a person."


    "Who?"


    "Zhang Fugui!"


    I was shocked. Qiu Xuan is definitely a monster! I still trust in the Great Deception Technique. I didn''t even notice any difference between me and his disciple, yet Qiu Xuan found out that my physique had completely changed from before after a single move from me!


    "Senior Brother, you must be joking. Zhang Fugui is a taboo within the Sky Sect. How could someone from my White Jade Sect be like him?!"


    Qiu Xuan shook his head. He turned a deaf ear to my words and left.


    After exchanging blows with him for a short moment, we had already alerted many people. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I had no choice but to quickly flee from the other direction.


    " Smelly brat, did you cause a commotion? "


    As soon as he returned to his room, he was interrogated by Pu Xuan.


    "Em, hehe. Master, my hands are itchy, so I just want to exchange a few moves with the Senior Brother from the Sky Sect."


    "Why are you causing trouble for me at this critical juncture? Can''t you just restrain your temper and stay here until tomorrow?" Puxuan stared at me with wide eyes, puffing his beard.


    "Em, master, look, didn''t I go to understand their overall strength? They already said that knowing oneself and knowing the enemy is enough to win a hundred battles. When I fight with them, I can roughly guess Ling Kong''s true strength."


    "You still dare to argue with me ¡­" "Tell me, who did you fight with and what was the result?"


    I straightened my expression and slowly spoke, "Qiu Xuan should be the third most talented among the thirteen elites. In the end, I was defeated in a single move."


    "What!" This time, not only Pu Xuan, Changyun and Qi He both stood up. Only Elder Bai was still sitting cross-legged, but his eyes were already looking at me.


    Facing the four of them, the pressure in my heart was great. I pretended to be innocent as I narrated the entire battle. Pu Xuan and the rest frowned as they heard the news. It was as though they were trying to gauge the true strength of the Sky Sect.


    "Master, Qiu Xuan also said that one of the stronger disciples of our Baiyu Sect is Senior Guangliang." I added on, I wanted to understand Guang Liang''s true strength.


    "Guangliang, have you fought with Qiu Xuan before?"


    Guang Liang raised his eyes when he heard Pu Xuan''s question. "Replying elder, more than ten years ago, after our trip to the valley, I once exchanged a move with him."


    Absolute Valley! My heart quivered. So it turns out that this fellow also participated in the competition that day.


    "Tell me about the scene."


    "That day, we only made one move each. His sword, is extremely fast!"


    "Guangliang said it would be quick, it seems that this person is indeed not to be underestimated. He might also be a False Sky Realm master."


    False Sky Realm! Could Qiu Xuan have reached the False Sky Realm! Then, he also hated Qiu Xi, why didn''t he make a move? Was he unable to defeat Qiu Xi, or was he afraid of revenge from the Sky Sect?


    Moreover, from Pu Xuan''s tone, this Guang Liang was also a person at the False Sky Realm. Could it be that that You Menglan, who had been silent all this time, was also like that? White Jade Sect, just how much strength are you hiding?! I am just a person who has reached the consummate stage of the Spirit Dan Stage. What use do I have to you? You guys want me to defeat Ling Kong, why don''t you just send Guangliang and the rest there, don''t you guys want me to hide your strength? But what if I lose?


    Although I can''t figure out what the White Jade Sect is up to, but the stronger the White Jade Sect is, the more likely it is that they will both be injured. If I, a fisherman, can catch two fish in one go, that would be the best.


    The night was peaceful.


    I don''t know what kind of plans Pu Xuan and the rest have after hearing about Qiu Xuan''s strength, but the only thing I can do is to let nature take its course and obediently play the role of Chen Ziming. Tomorrow, I will coldly look at this world.


    He woke up early the next morning because the Sky Sect''s Sect Leader Selection Ceremony was about to begin. This time, we are at the main peak, in front of Supreme Harmony Hall. All of the Sky Sect disciples and all of the so-called guests have arrived, and the general selection is taking their seats on both sides of the main hall. Guangliang and the others are standing behind us, naturally the other sects are doing the same.


    Yuan Xunyi, well-dressed and dignified, stood at the top and looked down at us. Seeing that it was about time, he stood up and said in a clear voice, "The next Sect Leader of the Sky Sect is going to be chosen. Thank you all for coming to watch the ceremony, I am here to host this ceremony on behalf of the Sect Leader of the Sky Sect, Spiritual Master Yuan Xu. The ceremony officially begins! "


    I don''t know how many people felt extremely displeased, this is the sect''s own selection, and yet they insist on us outsiders to participate. If they didn''t view us as their subordinates, how could they act this way!


    As soon as Ling Xuan finished speaking, Ling Kong walked out from the crowd below. He looked dignified and dignified. In front of the Hall of Supreme Harmony is a ninety-nine stone staircase. It looks very tall, but to cultivators like us, it''s only a few steps. However, he continued to climb the stairs step by step with a solemn expression on his face.


    I stood at the bottom, looking up at the sky. After ten years, he had become very handsome, and he was no longer as young as he was before. Perhaps he had grown up, but he shouldn''t have seemed so mature. I still vaguely remember his vicious gaze back then at the peak of the great competition. Even now, I am still confused as to how he became the Sect Leader''s successor.


    The people around him all had smiles plastered on their faces. It must be because of this, but in reality, they were cursing in their hearts a thousand times over. By the time he took one step at a time up the ninety-nine stone steps, half an incense stick of time had already passed. We just watched in silence, waiting for the next part.


    Stepping onto the stone steps, Ling Kong knelt down in front of Yuan Dao, and said loudly: "Disciple Ling Kong, I am indebted to the Sect Leader and the various elders for their love, and have entrusted the disciple with the position of next Sect Leader. From now on, I will serve the Sky Sect and serve you until my death!"


    Yuan Dao looked at him, placed his hand on Ling Kong''s forehead and slowly said, "Ling Kong, today, I will appoint you as my next Sect Leader. You must do your best to work for the Sky Sect ¡­"


    The two of them talked a lot, which made me drowsy. I looked around and realized that something was wrong.


    Standing next to the Sect Leader were the elders of the various peaks. The position of the thirteenth summit was Qiu Xuan. Could it be that Qiu Xuan had already been appointed as the Peak Master of the 13 peaks? Then he shouldn''t be in the list of the thirteen elites. Who were the current thirteen elites? And what about Qiu Hong? He looked around but there was no trace of Qiu Hong. Qiu Xi had once said that Qiu Hong''s scheming was very deep. Could it be that he was expelled from the Sky Sect, or locked up somewhere, or that Qiu Hong''s target was him?


    The more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed. He had heard Qiu Xi''s tone before and was dissatisfied with Qiu Hong''s scheme. It was impossible for him to do nothing to Qiu Xi for decades. Qiu Xuan seemed ruthless, but in reality, it was extremely emotional. To be able to endure such humiliation for the sake of a period of time, he was definitely not a heartless and unjust person. Qiu Hong was extremely ambitious. He had ambition, which meant desire, and desire. He could not be too heartless. Qiu Hong might not be suitable for Qiu Xi''s dao, but in comparison, he was more suitable than Qiu Xuan. Actually, the best tool is me. Furthermore, I am trapped in a valley and only Qiu Hong can take the next step. After so many years of trump cards, there is no way I can''t subdue Qiu Hong!


    Maybe Qiu Xuan didn''t want to take revenge, didn''t want to kill Qiu Xi, but it was very possible that Qiu Xi occupied Qiu Hong''s body. Perhaps Qiu Xuan didn''t want to take revenge, didn''t want to kill Qiu Xi, but it was very possible that Qiu Xi occupied Qiu Hong''s body.


    From the looks of it, other than Qiu Xuan and me, no one else knew that Qiu Xi was still alive. Otherwise, when we first calculated the situation, when it came to Qiu Xi''s successors, Yuan Dao and Ling Xuan wouldn''t have that grave and regretful expression. But what method did Qiu Xi use to avoid the cultivation technique of the Spirit Xuan realm?


    The ceremony was about to end when Ling Xuan''s words shifted the focus of their attention.


    "In order to celebrate this ceremony, as well as everyone''s presence, the sect has decided to conduct a competition in the training field of the second summit. Everyone can participate in this competition as long as you are a disciple. In second place, he could obtain one Heaven''s Heart Pill! In the third place, he could obtain ten bottles of Spirit Enlightenment Pill. "This competition will be held tomorrow with no restrictions on the moves, no restrictions on the life and death of the sect. However, there will be no more than five people participating for each sect. As for the specific rules ¡­"


    When the surrounding people heard about these rewards, most of them were very surprised. The Spirit Enlightenment Pill is fine, but for us, it''s just a spiritual energy replenishing item.

 C43

    Puxuan looked at me quizzically. He could tell from my eyes that I didn''t know anything about this. He glared at me, resentful that I had failed to meet his expectations.


    "I told you to read more books on this aspect and to avoid causing trouble, but you just refused to listen!"


    "Aiya, I''ll watch it when I go back this time, okay! Tell me, what are the Fallen Star Sword and the Heavenly Heart Pill? "


    "Humph!" This Falling Star Sword could be said to be the supreme treasure of the Sky Sect. It was a weapon that their ancestor left behind when he was about to leave. It is said that this sword is extremely powerful and has the power to split mountains and split the earth. "Also, the Heaven''s Heart Pill is extremely useful for us. After consuming it, calm your mind and clear your mind for three days, it can be said to be the best pill for us to comprehend the sky realm."


    I heard, and nodded my head. The Sky Sect must have had some plan to take out these treasures this time. Falling Star Sword, let''s not talk about whether there was or not, if there really was, then they were absolutely sure that their own people would be the victors, and if there wasn''t, then it would be even more casual. Picking a spirit sword and calling it a Falling Star Sword, no one could do anything about it. Also, I''m very envious of the effects of this Heaven''s Heart Pill. Back at the White Jade Sect, I will be able to comprehend the powers of the sky realm.


    The Sky Sect probably wanted to show their strength by obtaining three goals through this competition. They wanted to tell everyone to listen to him obediently, or else they wouldn''t be able to get anything out of this. Secondly, he could use these coveted treasures to understand the development of the disciples of various sects. This way, he could roughly estimate their overall strength. These three things weren''t very useful either, probably to motivate the disciples of their own sects to work hard in their cultivation. These treasures that fell into their hands would be a reward, and if they didn''t, then it was their own strength that was lacking.


    However, such a simple principle, these people who had lived for hundreds of years should be aware of it. However, if he gave up this opportunity, the great treasure would fall into his hands, and if he did not give it up, he would reveal his true strength. This was just a small contest, and it was a plot that no one could come up with!


    However, judging from the expressions of Pu Xuan and the rest, it seemed as though they didn''t care in the slightest. Or perhaps, they had already long since come up with a plan. When I thought about my abilities, I was shocked. So that''s how it is. This bunch of old foxes, I finally understand my true abilities.


    After returning home, Pu Xuan called me to their room and told me, "Zi Ming, you must do your best to fight this time. Let the Sky Sect know that we are not pushovers!"


    "Master, don''t joke around. With so many people, how could I have the strength to fight for the top three?" I cried out in embarrassment to show that I wouldn''t have fought for my life if it hadn''t been for the sweetness.


    Pu Xuan and the rest were obviously able to hear it, and coupled with Chen Ziming''s character, he didn''t need to guess to know what I wanted.


    "Sigh, my unfilial disciple! Alright, if you succeed and enter the top three, the reward will belong to you. Also, once you get back, you can choose some time to comprehend the mysteries of the Sky Realm. "


    "Alright, thank you Master. Actually, even if I don''t use these conditions, I will definitely not embarrass my Baiyu Sect. However, with these, I will have even more motivation!" Alright, Master, then this disciple will go back first. I will recuperate and gather my strength, and then tomorrow, I will fight until my eyes shine! "


    Seeing that Pu Xuan''s expression changed from gloomy and cold to one of gratification, I hurriedly left my room and returned to my own residence.


    I will do my best in tomorrow''s battle. I am determined to obtain the ''Heavenly Heart Pill'', but I do not know if the mysterious senior brother Xu will appear in the sky.


    Just as I was about to meditate, the door suddenly opened. I opened my eyes and saw a leaf floating in the air. There was only one sentence written on it: "The waterfall at the back of the mountain, Qiu Xuan!"


    A moment later, the leaf shattered. It was just six short words, and my heart was filled with shock. Tomorrow is the day of the competition, and Qiu Xuan should be the Peak Master of the Thirteenth Peak. He can''t be considered a disciple, so he probably won''t participate.


    Closing the door, I still have to prepare for this meeting. Qiu Xuan, if you use this person well, annihilate the Sky Sect, and I will be of great help.


    He couldn''t help but think of the two birds here, Big Ash and Little Grey. I don''t know if they are still alive after all these years, and I promised that I would take them away one day. But now, it seems that I don''t know if they can wait for me.


    Qiu Xuan was sitting cross-legged on the huge boulder that he used to meditate on. When he saw me, he stood up.


    "It seems like my guess is right."


    "What did you guess?"


    "You are Zhang Fugui!"


    I was shocked and stared at him. Subconsciously, I circulated my spiritual power and prepared to make a move.


    "Don''t be nervous, we have a common purpose. You haven''t forgotten, right?"


    After pondering for a moment, I gradually relaxed. However, my vigilance remained the same, constantly paying attention to my surroundings.


    "How did you guess it was me?"


    "When we fought that day, I could feel your hatred for the Sky Sect. That hatred is monstrous to the Heavens."


    "Just based on this point alone, you should not be able to confirm it. Furthermore, the absolute valley shouldn''t be so easy to exit."


    "Indeed." Qiu Xuan gave me a deep look. "That''s why I asked you to come to the waterfall in the back mountain. You''re on the first mountain and this is the thirteenth mountain. If it weren''t for Zhang Fugui, how would I have known that a waterfall in the back mountain referred to this place?"


    So that''s how it was! I suddenly understood that it was all my fault for being careless. It seemed that I was still a little immature.


    "However, what I''m curious about is how did you get out of the valley!"


    "It''s a secret. I don''t want to talk about it."


    "If you don''t want to tell me, I can tell you. I didn''t expect you to be so successful this time, and even become a member of the Baiyu Sect. "


    "This is also a secret." Shaking his head, he said, "You won''t just tell me that, will you?"


    Qiu Xuan''s expression turned grim as he stared at the moon, his countenance turning increasingly sinister.


    "Do you know where Autumn Festival is?"


    Shaking my head, I am currently pursuing this problem. In the end, Qiu Xi is my only enemy.


    "Then do you know about Soaring Sky?"


    "Him? What happened to him? I used to ¡­ "You mean, he ¡­" I was shocked and knew what he wanted to say. No wonder Fu Xi warned me to be careful of Ling Kong back then. Qiu Xi actually set her sights on him and gave him a chance to borrow his corpse and return his soul to him!


    "That''s right, Qiu Xi is soaring through the sky right now!"


    "Then why didn''t you attack? Ling Kong, you should be at the Perfection Stage of the Spirit Pill, right? "


    "No, you''re underestimating Qiu Xi. Right now, his strength is unfathomable. If I''m not wrong, he''s probably at the Heavenly Realm!"


    My heart chills. Qiu Xi, I''ve still underestimated you!


    "What about Qiu Hong? "Where is he?"


    "Qiu Hong?" Qiu Xuan''s eyes revealed a rare trace of ridicule. "He overestimated himself, wanting to take advantage of the moment when Qiu Xi was in the air and the weakest part of his body, using a demonic technique that he had learned somewhere, in order to swallow Qiu Xi''s comprehension of the realm. In the end he was caught by Qiu Xi.


    "How do you know all this?"


    "I have my own methods. If you can even come out of the valley, why can''t I know about this?"


    "According to what you said, it''s impossible for us to defeat Qiu Xi in a short period of time?"


    "That''s not true. The most important thing is you!"


    "Look at me?"


    "As long as you can reach the False Sky Realm, we can kill Qiu Xi. Although he is very close to the Sky Realm, he shouldn''t be here yet, otherwise, he wouldn''t have to pretend to be in the air."


    "Pretend to be in the air?" I thought for a moment. "What you mean is that no one else knows that Ling Kong is Qiu Xi. They all thought he was dead?"


    Qiu Xuan shook his head. "Other than you and me, and Qiu Hong, Ling Xuan definitely knows this as well. Qiu Xi cannot avoid his cultivation technique."


    "Since Ling Xuan knows, why did he pretend not to know?"


    "Didn''t you notice Yuan Xu during the day? He is just a walking corpse right now, and according to my deductions, Ling Xuan and Qiu Xi want to take the Sky Sect for themselves. Of course, if Qiu Xi has already reached the Sky Realm, then there is no need to use such methods. "


    It was no wonder that Ling Xuan was presiding over the day, and Yuan Xu was also somewhat stiff in his speech.


    "Could it be that no one noticed?"


    "Of course there are. Those elders are all very old. However, other than a few that are limited, such as Yuan Dao, Wu Ling and Elder Wang, who have sensed that something is amiss, the rest of them should be uncertain."


    "What we are doing now, do you think Spirit Xuan will know?"


    Qiu Xuan frowned. "It shouldn''t be. His cultivation technique is not complete. Even if I can tell that I have a backlash, I don''t know when it will be."


    After knowing everything, I saw that it was already very late, so I wanted to return so that I wouldn''t be discovered by the general election.


    "Last question."


    "Speak."


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Because," Qiu Xuan looked at me and slowly said, "You are not simple!"


    Qiu Xuan, don''t be too confident. This person''s intelligence is already very high. If we work together, I''m afraid he might accidentally sell us out. But at the same time, this kind of person is extremely useful as a support. If he were to sincerely cooperate with me, I would have avoided a lot of detours. If possible, after using them, kill them!


    After returning to my room, I sat cross-legged on my bed. Suddenly, I felt like I wanted to sleep, not because I was sleepy, but because I wanted to see if that dream would ever appear again.


    Spiritual energy filled his entire body, and he would feel very energetic at all times. Without fatigue, it would be very difficult for him to sleep, unless he used some sort of technique. Unfortunately, I don''t know how. After hesitating for a moment, I decided to give up. After this competition is over, I will return to the White Jade Sect.


    Tomorrow is the competition, if my guess is right, then once I participate in it, it will be for the ''Falling Star Sword'' or at least the ''Heavenly Heart Pill''. If I fight with him, I will do my best, I want to see the difference between me and him! In other words, even if I can''t find out his true strength, I still have to expose him and attract the attention of the other Elders in the Sky Sect. I don''t believe that those old fellows will have the nerve to continue acting if they see an obvious flaw.


    The Sky Sect, who would they send to participate in this competition? If my reasoning is correct, and their goal is just as I thought, then, at most, there can only be three experts! Among them, two went for the Meteor Shower and the Heaven''s Heart Pill, and one went just in case. After all, a few bottles of the Spirit Enlightenment Pill didn''t have much value. Five people, who else could it be in the White Jade Gate? How many of the men sent by the Sky Sect are my friends?


    Everything will be revealed tomorrow!


    I''ll be waiting to see...

 C44

    The second peak''s training field was not much different from the one on the thirteenth peak, but it was a much wider area, and this competition was not too fair. The second peak''s training field was not very different from the one on the thirteenth peak, but it was a much wider area, and this competition was not too fair.


    There were four sects participating in this competition, namely the Sky Sect, White Jade Sect, Mountain God Sect and Sword Sect.


    The five disciples of the Mountain God Sect were only at the Spirit Dan realm, and they were not at the consummate stage. It seemed that they had been suppressed by the Sky Sect for many years, or they didn''t dare to send out their true core disciples.


    The people from the sword faction were all very handsome and righteous, and also five people. Their white clothes were like snow as they stood there, attracting the gazes of many people.


    As for the White Jade Sect, it was actually just me and Tian Yu. This was somewhat unexpected.


    Amongst the five men sent out by the Sky Sect, there was indeed someone flying high in the sky. It seemed like this Fallen Star Sword was very likely real. There was also the stupefied Qiu Deping. He hadn''t changed much, but I could recognize him at a glance. As for Xia Qing, his arrogant appearance seemed to have never changed. There was a woman in the room. She was wearing a white robe, and her lips were red, her teeth were white, and her facial features were exquisite, but there was a hint of coldness to her demeanor. Actually, it couldn''t be said that she had a cold demeanor. There was also another man. He was tall and had a stern expression. His expression seemed to contain a faint sadness. After watching for a long time, he actually became infected and became a bit sad. "I couldn''t figure out who this man was, but he gave me a sense of danger.


    My guess is wrong. The Sky Sect has sent a lot of experts this time. Their spiritual power is no less than mine. It seems they are at least at the Great Circle of the Spirit Pill realm. Suppressing my hatred, I secretly observed Ling Kong. Unfortunately, if I didn''t know that he was Qiu Xi, I definitely wouldn''t have felt that he was already someone else. Even that smile that Ling Kong always wore hadn''t changed.


    Pu Xuan and the rest were slightly moved when they saw the scene unfolding in front of them. With their eyes lowered, they had a new understanding of the overall strength of the Sky Sect.


    "Please enter the list of the participating disciples!"


    The seventeen people from the four sects stepped forward at the same time. Seeing that Tian Yu and I were the only ones in the White Jade Gate, Ling Xuan and the people from the other sects couldn''t help but look at Pu Xuan and the rest in astonishment.


    Puxuan sat there arrogantly, looking at me and Tian Yu with eyes full of confidence.


    This old fox!


    After drawing lots and dividing them, I, Zhang Ziyu of the Sky Sect, Qiu Daoping, Li Xiang of the Mountain God Sect, and Shang Wenge of the Sword Sect were all placed in the same group. Amidst the voices of support from the sects, they stood on the ring. We didn''t communicate, nor did we even look at each other. However, we definitely knew in our hearts who our partners were!


    From the moment we stood on this stage, our match had already begun. Immortals, and even martial artists, didn''t just rely on physical strength and mental fighting, they were constantly using it to their advantage.


    He stood in silence for a while. The atmosphere became heavier and heavier under this silence. It slowly turned into a kind of aura, a murderous aura.


    Lifting our heads, the six of us took a step back at the same time. The distance between each of us was roughly the same.


    Zhang Ziyu and Qiu Danping both had cold expressions on their faces, but they could feel that the former was cold and heartless while the latter was expressionless. Li Xiang''s brows were knitted, his eyes were constantly scanning us, and his expression was extremely alert. Shang Wenge and Mu Yuan, on the other hand, held their swords in their right hands with a cold expression.


    After a moment, everyone made their move. Zhang Ziyu chose Shang Wenge from the Sword Sect as his opponent, while Qiu Danping chose Mou Yuan as his opponent. Naturally, I chose to fight with Li Xiang. It was as if they had all agreed beforehand that they would come to such a tacit agreement. Zhang Ziyu and Qiu Danping, since they belong to the same Sky Sect, and on this stage, the one who poses the greatest threat to them is naturally the sword faction, and Li Xiang and I, since we are both alone, we are not very confident in facing any two of them, we even have no confidence in facing them. Therefore, we can only finish them off first, and wait for the four of them to decide who is the victor.


    Just like that, a small arena was divided into three arenas.


    Perhaps Li Xiang and I were both thinking the same thing, waiting for an opportunity to strike while simultaneously reducing the spiritual energy consumption. We just stared at each other without any intention of making a move.


    The people of the sword faction were known as the true people. Their sword qi was unrestrained and extremely domineering. When Mu Yuan and Qiu Daoping fought, his spiritual sword moved swiftly and nimbly, charging left and right without appearing to be in a sorry state. However, Qiu Deping was even more vigorous. He swung his fists and clashed with Mou Yuan''s sword but was not harmed in the slightest! The two of them fought back and forth, seemingly in a heated battle.


    The situation between Shang Wenge and Zhang Ziyu became even more intense. Shang Wenge''s sword was very different from Mou Yuan''s. It was so powerful that if one looked closely, one would see that it looked like a master swordsman! The intentions of these two from the Sword Faction should be to join forces. With two different sets of sword techniques, the opponent would definitely be unable to defend in time, and would be extremely difficult to deal with. However, from the looks of it, unless the two of them could defeat their respective opponents, their plan would not work.


    Zhang Ziyu''s movements were extremely agile. He had more than enough time to deal with Shang Wen Ge''s sword technique, but it was difficult for him to counterattack. He could only block it.


    Both sides were on par with each other, but it was still too early to tell because it was still too early to fight.


    When the people below the stage saw Li Xiang and I standing there, watching as if we were watching a good show, they were discussing something, but they didn''t criticize us. However, when Shang Wen Ge and the others saw this, they naturally had some thoughts in their hearts, and gradually lost their fierceness and ruthlessness. Their attacks were neither light nor heavy, and their opponents naturally did not have any objections.


    "It seems like everyone has an opinion on what we''re doing!"


    Helplessly smiling, Li Xiang shrugged at me as if he felt wronged.


    "There''s no other way. How about, how many moves do we have?"


    "Well, that''s the only way."


    Li Xiang clenched his hands into fists, and a pair of spiritual Qi gauntlets appeared, wrapping around his arms. When his fists came into contact with the gauntlet, a clanking sound could be heard. At that instant, the harmless smile of my ancestors disappeared, and replacing it was a face filled with killing intent, like a fierce beast that wanted to tear me to pieces.


    I was puzzled. I didn''t know what kind of cultivation technique Li Xiang cultivated. The difference in their auras was actually this huge. Moreover, this sudden change was accompanied by the sudden rise in the Spiritual Energy within his body. It had already surpassed the degree of Spiritual Energy that I was currently displaying.


    Silently, Li Xiang suddenly disappeared. I frowned and dodged to the side. A huge hole appeared where I had been standing. Li Xiang slowly stood up with a bloodthirsty smile on his face.


    We''ve already started the battle, and it''s not a farce. The people below the stage are all staring at each other, even more nervous than us. Zhang Ziyu and the rest had also resumed their battle. At this moment, the three battles had officially begun.


    Li Xiang roared as he thought of me rushing over. Without any hesitation, I unsheathed my blade and fiercely swung it! Facing my blade, Li Xiang brandished his fist in the same way that Qiu Danping did against Mu Yuan.


    ''Bang! ''The shadow of the blade disappears and Li Xiang is forced back a few steps. His gaze towards me didn''t change but instead, became even more brutal.


    In the face of Li Xiang''s attack, I didn''t pay too much attention to it. At the moment, his strength was completely incomparable to mine. I focused on watching the other competitors. It was a pity that the three arenas were too far apart, and their Spiritual Energy was rolling in the air in a violent and violent way. The Qi Observing Technique couldn''t see the situation clearly, and I was completely unable to know the competition between Ling Kong and the others.


    However, I was able to take a good look at the two couples beside me.


    At this moment, I was unhurriedly responding to Li Xiang''s attack. On the other hand, Qiu Da Ping and Mu Yuan seemed to have gotten really angry, and their attacks seemed to be as if they were going all out. Mu Yuan''s swordsmanship had also changed slightly. It was no longer as smooth and smooth as before, but rather a bit sharper.


    As Mu Yuan''s sword slashed down, Qiu Daoping caught it with one hand after breaking through the sword qi. Mu Yuan pulled with his right hand and did not move at all! Mou Yuan''s expression changed. He pushed with his left palm and met Qiu Danping''s right elbow. He took the opportunity to draw his sword back. Perhaps he felt humiliated, but his handsome face was red and ferocious.


    With a loud shout, the sword in Mu Yuan''s right hand rotated slowly. He saw one change two, two change four, four change eight. In an instant, the countless of sword images seemed to be within his hands.


    "Go to hell!"


    With a wave of his right hand, countless sword shadows pierced at the same time like a sword wall. If it was any ordinary person, they would have turned into a hedgehog!


    With a flip of his hands, he stabbed them into the ground. With a lift of his strength, the stone platform that was several feet thick flew up and collided with the sword wall ¡­ It''s a good thing this stage is big enough, otherwise this attack would have covered the four of us. But even if it doesn''t affect us, we can feel how strong Qiu Daoping is.


    As expected of the previous number one, even after so long, it was still difficult for him to surpass it.


    The expressions of the people below the stage were extremely rich. The people from the sword faction all had nervous expressions, but their sect master was calmly sipping his tea, as if the person competing was not his own disciple. Those from the Sky Sect had arrogant expressions on their faces. With such a disciple, they naturally had to be proud of themselves. The members of the Mountain God Sect all looked gloomy. They must have thought that they did not have much hope for the competition. Their sect leader, the giant Lu, looked even more resentful. However, he lowered his head and drank a mouthful of tea and when he raised his head, it was already gone.


    In my impression, Great Master Lu is inferior to the Sword Sect''s Sect Leader, Shen Tianlan. Shen Tianlan was able to conceal all his dissatisfaction and thoughts, and only a cunning old fox like him can live a little longer. While Great Son Lu was also hiding his presence, he could not help but show his thoughts every now and then. Although it was very rare, but it would definitely be noticed by the Sky Sect.


    Although the few of them looked calm, I knew that the shock in their hearts was the most intense. Seeing that the strength displayed by the Sky Sect had exceeded their expectations, they had to rethink their plans.

 C45

    We all thought that Qiu Daping would be able to block Mu Yuan''s killing move, but when I looked at it again, I realized that something was amiss.


    After a moment, before the dust settled, everyone felt that something was amiss.


    Dust slowly fell to the ground. The unrest that had been stirred up returned to its original calmness.


    Qiu Daoping''s sword was all over his body, but he stood still and did not move at all!


    Mu Yuan laughed, and Shang Wenge laughed as well. He did not hesitate to use a move that used up more than ten percent of his spiritual energy, completely defeating his opponent!


    Did he really lose?


    I slightly grinned. Qiu Daoping is not such a simple person!


    As expected, Qiu Deping, who was covered in swords, moved. Under Mu Yuan''s stiff smile, all the swords on his body shattered. He twisted his neck and looked completely fine!


    At this moment, the black spirit armor on Qiu Daoping''s body gradually dissipated. In a short instant, I saw countless pieces of it being shattered! I was extremely shocked. Mu Yuan''s sword had obviously pierced through his spirit armor! However, after removing part of the power from the spirit armor, its remaining power was not to be underestimated. However, it was completely blocked by his fleshly body!


    The corner of Qiu Daoping''s mouth turned dark red, this was the first time he saw anger in his dull eyes!


    He was furious!


    Ah!" With a roar, Qiu Daoping stretched out his fists. Behind him, a transparent giant that was over a hundred feet tall suddenly appeared. The giant could not see his face clearly, and only a vague outline of his chest and upper body could be seen.


    Everyone, including those onstage and below, who were battling, forgot about the fight and the fight, raising their heads and looking at the giant who was standing behind Qiu Siping!


    "Roar!"


    The giant clenched his fists tightly and roared as they violently clashed with each other!


    "Bam!"


    This sound was enough to shake the heavens!


    Their fists met, and in between them was Mu Yuan, who had a lost expression on his face for a long time!


    As the giant man gradually dissipated, Qiu Daoping''s hands hung lifelessly on his chest. His face was pale, and he seemed to have lost some of his strength.


    As for Mu Yuan, he had completely disappeared. All that was left was a pile of bloody flesh that emitted a disgusting aura as the wind blew past.


    Everyone was stunned and I was extremely surprised. I wondered if I would be able to safely withstand this move. Just as he was in a daze, he suddenly heard a scream. When he came back to his senses, he realized that Shang Wenge''s heart had been shattered by Zhang Ziyu''s attack while he was still in a daze.


    In just a short moment, the sword faction had already lost two young experts. Their losses towards the sword faction could be said to be no small matter. Naturally, from the angry and fearful expressions of their disciples, this conclusion could be drawn.


    Pu Xuan and his group''s estimation of the Sky Sect had once again risen to another level. The last move of Qiu Deping''s was enough to threaten the life of a person at the peak of the Spirit Dan realm. If his Master were to use it, even a False Sky Realm cultivator would have to think twice before using it.


    During the competition, it was impossible to consume pills. Qiu Daoping had used up too much of his spiritual power and thus posed no threat. Thus, there was only Zhang Ziyu left from the Sky Sect.


    Li Xiang reverted back to his original appearance. He looked at me and nodded slightly. After understanding his thoughts, I took a step back to indicate that I wouldn''t participate.


    His intention was to join hands with me to eliminate Zhang Ziyu first. But I don''t think that Li Xiang definitely did not use his full strength when he was fighting me. Although he did not appear to have reached the Perfection Stage yet, I still feel that he is not as simple as he seems. Also, among the five people in the Mountain God Sect, our Sect Leader, Great Master Lu, is only looking at us, but doesn''t care about anything else. It looks like Li Xiang has quite a high position in the sect, or it could be said that of the five disciples, only he is a core disciple.


    Seeing me take a step back, Li Xiang understood what I meant. He sighed lightly and walked towards Qiu Danping. It looks like he wants me and Zhang Ziyu to fight until both of us are injured.


    Before I could move, Zhang Ziyu moved. Her feet shifted slightly, and she was already in front of Qiu Deping.


    "I''ll stall them. Hurry up and recover. Hurry, I won''t be able to hold on for long."


    His cold voice, however, was filled with warmth and affection. The corners of Qiu Deping''s mouth drew back into a smile. So it turned out that he also had an expression on his face.


    I don''t know why, but when I saw them, I suddenly felt a little sad. Qiu Siping was a fool, but someone was willing to stand in his way. Perhaps it was love, or perhaps it was just friendship between the two of them, perhaps it was just friendship between fellow disciples. That was all.


    I stood there silently, not moving, ignoring the urging gazes of Pu Xuan and the rest below the stage.


    Li Xiang had originally wanted to take advantage of the situation, but now, it seemed that he couldn''t. I didn''t move, and if he didn''t act, he would pose a great threat even if he managed to recover half of his strength by the time Qiu Siping recovered.


    Gritting his teeth, Li Xiang glared at me hatefully before flying towards Zhang Ziyu.


    Zhang Ziyu gritted her teeth and waved her hand. A silver sword appeared. It was extremely thin and glowed with a silver light. It was so bright that the naked eye couldn''t see it clearly in broad daylight.


    However, every time Li Xiang attacked, lightning would flash. On the other hand, Zhang Ziyu''s sword was faster than her sword, and after dozens of moves, the entire area was covered in fine sword shadows, it was hard to tell which one was real and which was fake.


    In the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, I just stood there and watched. At this moment, Qiu Daoping was also recovering quickly. He believed that it would not be long before he could fight again. Li Xiang was definitely furious that I didn''t act, but there was nothing he could do about it. Besides, no matter how fierce the attack was, Zhang Ziyu would rather suffer an internal injury than take a step back to defend himself.


    A few breaths later, Li Xiang leaped out of the ring with a punch. After glancing at me, he turned to look at Zhang Ziyu and Qiu Daoping, who was standing behind him.


    I have not shown my true strength yet, and Li Xiang is still unable to fathom the truth. Zhang Ziyu may have suffered slight injuries, but he has yet to reveal his killing move. Thus, at this moment, he was thinking that he should either do his best to defeat Zhang Ziyu and Qiu Danping, who had yet to recover, or wait for Qiu Danping to recover before going on a 2v2, but at that time, Qiu Da Ping should have found him and not me. Of course, first get rid of the me whose strength is unknown and then fight one against two. This idea is automatically ignored.


    After making his decision, Li Xiang''s eyes flashed with decisiveness. He grabbed his clothes and pulled with force, only to see a trident in his left hand and a bronze hammer in his right. The tattooed monster with fierce green teeth was faintly discernible.


    Li Xiang let out a cold snort. His face gradually turned green, and beads of sweat started dripping down his face. Although his expression was painful, his eyes were filled with determination.


    "Please, possess the mountain god!"


    With a low growl, Li Xiang suddenly kneeled on the ground and bowed three times. All the muscles on his body slowly bulged, but it seemed as if he was squirming!


    Ah!" With a roar, Qiu Daoping stretched out his fists. Behind him, a transparent giant that was over a hundred feet tall suddenly appeared. The giant could not see his face clearly, and only a vague outline of his chest and upper body could be seen.


    With a loud shout, Li Xiang slammed both of his fists on the ground. A blast of air erupted right after.


    I''ve never seen such a scene before! Not only me, how many of the disciples here know about this! Just like with Qiu Daoping, all eyes were focused on Li Xiang, with shock and contemplation.


    The air currents dissipated, and Li Xiang stood up. At this moment, he was over ten feet tall, and his eyes were bloodshot. He did not look like a human at all; he was clearly tattooed, except for the trident and the copper hammer.


    Was this what he meant by ''mountain god possession''? So it was like this for the Mountain God School.


    Li Xiang, or rather, the mountain god, was shrouded in a layer of mist. The mist was a bit strange, but when one looked at it, they could not see what it was.


    Zhang Ziyu''s face was pale. As a woman, she was naturally fearful of such a monster. However, she still stood in front of Qiu Da Ping, not moving an inch.


    Li Xiang chuckled as his throat rumbled. Step by step, he walked towards Zhang Ziyu. In his eyes, the two men in front of him were his greatest enemies.


    Zhang Ziyu gritted her teeth, gripped her silver sword tightly, and waited for the upcoming battle. However, he suddenly discovered that there was an arm on his shoulder.


    "¡­ ¡­." "I''ll do it!"


    Turning his head, Qiu Deping scratched his head with his left hand and looked at her with a silly smile.


    Zhang Ziyu nodded. Her expression was still as cold as before, but I saw a flash of joy in her eyes.


    I was also a little surprised that Qiu Daoping had recovered to such a level in the time it took for an incense stick to burn. It seemed that this person was no ordinary person no matter where he was.


    Zhang Ziyu backed away and turned to look at me. After hesitating for a moment, he pointed the silver sword at me.


    "Don''t you want to see their battle?" I held the knife and smiled.


    Zhang Ziyu''s eyelids twitched as she slowly lowered the sword in her hand. She gave me a deep look before taking a few steps back. Then, she turned her head to look at Qiu Da Ping and Li Xiang.


    After Li Xiangshan''s Divine Possession, both his spiritual power and physical body had greatly improved. Now that he was fighting with Qiu Daoping, his punches and kicks were met with brute force. Sparks flew, but they didn''t look vulgar.


    "Bang! Bang!" The sound of the collision was incessant. Every time I made contact with the platform, I felt as though it was gently shaking. From this, I could tell how powerful it was.


    Qiu Danping''s clothes were already tattered from his fight with Mu Yuan, so he simply tore it off to reveal his strong physique. However, there was a faint scar on his shoulder.


    In the time it took to have a cup of tea, the two saw that they could not do anything to each other, so they both retreated, as if they wanted to end the battle with a single move. I looked at Zhang Ziyu. The worry in her eyes was clear now.


    Li Xiang let out a roar towards the sky. He waved his left hand and more blood came out from his fingertips. After a few breaths, it turned into a blood-red trident! "Raising his right hand high and gathering his spirit energy, it soon turned into a head-sized green copper hammer!


    Qiu Da Ping took a deep breath and patted his chest with his palms. The giant appeared behind him again. However, he was now much smaller and more transparent, only a few dozen feet tall. It seemed that Qiu Daoping had used this move once, and the second time was too forceful. Even if he forced it out, he wouldn''t be able to achieve the same effect as the first time.


    "Hah!"


    Both of them let out a low roar at the same time. The giant''s palms met the mountain god''s trident and copper hammer, and with a loud ''bang'', he actually managed to block them!


    The two sides were in a deadlock. Everyone was quietly paying attention. Let''s see who the final victor was between these two!

 C46

    "Ha!"


    While everyone was waiting silently, Li Xiang let out a loud shout. The mist around him suddenly turned into a long blade, slashing down on Qiu Danping''s head!


    No one would have thought that Li Xiang''s Mountain God would have more than two weapons. However, the tattoos on his body clearly only consisted of the trident and bronze hammer ¡­ Perhaps it was because his realm was not high enough and his tattoo was very dim, so he hid the last long blade.


    They all thought that under this blade, even if Qiu Daoping didn''t die, he would lose without a doubt! However, at this moment, a person flew out. With a cold and elegant demeanor, he wielded a silver sword in his hand and stood atop the head of the giant, facing the long blade!


    Zhang Ziyu!


    Zhang Ziyu waved his silver sword, and a silver shield of light appeared, clashing with the incoming blade!


    Silently, the shield shattered!


    Zhang Ziyu''s white spiritual armor was shattered right after. The silver sword trembled as it flew out of his hand. He was sent flying into the air while spitting out blood. Who knew if he was still alive on the ground.


    "No!"


    Qiu Daoping panicked. The moment he lost his balance, the mountain god''s trident and bronze hammer shattered the giant''s arm, hitting him squarely in the chest ¡­ Dead silence, no cheers, no growls.


    I lightly swept a glance at the audience, and saw that the faces of Great Master Lu was unsettled, as if he was considering the consequences. The people from the Sky Sect, on the other hand, were all very calm, not showing any displeasure. On the other hand, the people from the sword faction, Pu Xuan, and the others, lowered their heads, pondering over something.


    Qiu Da Ping and Zhang Ziyu were both defeated by the same person. This person was Li Xiang! Regardless of whether or not he could enter the top three, his performance here was shocking.


    Li Xiang, turn around and look at me, step by step walk towards me, a look of ridicule in his eyes, as if he was laughing at me want to be a fisherman, but didn''t expect to become a fish.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Li Xiang stopped and turned his head at the same time as me.


    He moved. Although it was extremely light, he did move. After coughing for a while, he slowly raised his body, as if he wanted to stand up but was powerless to do so. Qiu Da Ping glanced at Zhang Ziyu, who was not far away. His lips moved, but then he spat out a mouthful of blood. He could only drag his body along as he crawled over inch by inch, leaving behind an intermittent trail of blood. After a long while, he finally crawled over this not long but extremely difficult distance of a hundred zhang. He hugged her tightly in his arms, holding her very tightly.


    As I watched them being carried away by the Sky Sect to be treated, I sighed at the strength of Qiu Daping''s physical body. For some reason, I thought of He Huan and Zi ¡­ Reality pulled me back from my memories. Li Xiang stared at me with a cruel smile!


    "Come! Now it''s just the two of us, let''s fight to the death! "


    The extremely hoarse and indistinct voice made me feel very disgusted.


    "You? Are you even worthy of that!? "


    I smiled at him with a look of utter disdain.


    Li Xiang''s bloodshot eyes narrowed as he suddenly rushed in front of me. The distance of over a hundred feet between us doesn''t seem to exist.


    As for me, I instantly retreated dozens of feet. I didn''t believe that he could perform this extreme speed a few times.


    Sure enough, Li Xiang couldn''t hold me back, and he roared in anger. He bared his fangs and brandished his claws as he charged forward again, but it was no longer as fast as before. I didn''t fight with him. I held my saber and relied on my movement technique to dodge to the left and right, maintaining a distance of about a hundred feet away from him.


    "Fight me if you dare!"


    "Only an idiot would fight with you!"


    I looked at him quizzically, amused by the way he bared his teeth in anger.


    Ah!


    Li Xiang waved his left hand and a trident flew towards me. He then swung his right hand and smashed the bronze hammer onto me.


    This time, I didn''t dodge. Instead, I stretched out my right hand. Spirit Armor covered my entire right hand in an instant and grabbed the trident. A huge force spread to my arm, but I was able to endure it. My spirit power surged and dissolved in an instant. After spinning away the remaining power, I sent the bronze hammer flying and used my strength to knead it. "Bang!" The bright red trident immediately exploded and turned into bloody fragments that filled the sky ¡­ Defeating Qiu Daoping and defeating the giant''s weapon, he was able to easily destroy it.


    Li Xiang did not expect me to be so strong. Not only did I catch his halberd, I even crushed it, and now that he thought about it, I should be the strongest out of the five of them, the biggest enemy out of the four of them. He even wanted to use me to eliminate the rest! Whether it was due to anger or the connection between the trident and his blood, Li Xiang spat out a mouthful of blood and stared at me with wide eyes.


    A moment later, with a loud roar, he charges towards me once more. Looking at his stupefied expression, I feel like he is going to put his life on the line ¡­ After dodging for around an incense stick of time, I stopped and looked at Li Xiang, who was slowly turning back into a human body. I slowly said, "It seems like you can only maintain this transformation for the time it takes to drink two cups of tea.


    At this moment, he finally understood that my best strategy was to just dodge. If he could continue using the Mountain God''s Possession, wouldn''t that be defying the heavens'' will?


    "Admit defeat!" After staring hatefully at me for a while, Li Xiang finally spat out those two words while gritting his teeth. When the people from the Mountain God Sect heard that, they immediately dragged him away, afraid that I would change my mind and kill him.


    "Victory, White Jade Gate''s Chen Ziming!"


    The White Jade Sect members didn''t cheer for me, naturally the other sects wouldn''t either. Pu Xuan chuckled as he looked at me, a trace of doubt flashing through his eyes.


    Crap!


    I was startled, exposing my strength is fine with me, but with Chen Ziming''s character, how could he dodge like this and not fight? If he was careless and revealed his true identity, he might not be able to leave this place. What should he do?


    Although my mind was filled with all sorts of thoughts, I naturally didn''t reveal any of them.


    "Master," I said, grinning as I ran to Pu Xuan, "do you think I have become smarter?"


    "Un," Pu Xuan hid the doubts in his heart and patted me on the shoulder, "That''s right, you don''t seem like the old you anymore ¡­"


    Old fox, you want to make me slip up with a single sentence? You think too easily of me.


    "That''s only natural," I proudly laughed and whispered, "Master, you told me to fight with Ling Kong, so I naturally have to preserve my physical strength. Otherwise, if I get injured or tired today, I won''t be able to use my full strength tomorrow. I spent an entire night thinking of a way to prove that I''m not an idiot who only knows how to fight. It''s a good thing that I managed to use one today and saved a lot of energy. Master, how is it? I didn''t lose your face, did I? "


    "Un, not bad, not bad, you have really given Master face!" "I''ve indeed grown up and learned how to think. This is my good disciple, Pu Xuan!" Pu Xuan laughed out loud, feeling extremely happy. I could see that although his suspicion of me had not completely disappeared, it had at least been reduced to a very low level.


    "Master, did you see Ling Kong''s competition? "Well?"


    Pu Xuan shook his head. "He didn''t make a move."


    "What?" I was stunned, "Wasn''t the victor Xu Cangyuan and Lingkong?"


    Xu Cangyuan was the senior brother Xu mentioned by the outer court servant back then. He was now the most talented of the thirteen. After obtaining victory against Ling Kong, the remaining matches will belong to the three of us. As for Tian Yu, he was heavily injured by Xia Qing and was still in a coma.


    "Hmph, that Sky Sect is indeed shameless. Ling Kong didn''t even make a move. That Xia Qing, after defeating the others, directly admitted defeat. The victor would naturally be Ling Kong."


    Xia Qing, is he that powerful? The people from the Mountain God Sect were ignored, but the people from the sword faction shouldn''t be so easy to deal with.


    "Xia Qing, he''s so formidable, why would he admit defeat?" This question was actually just a useless question, but it was to show Chen Ziming''s usual stupidity. Of course, it also needed to be understood from the side if Xia Qing was abnormal.


    Sure enough, Pu Xuan rolled his eyes at me and said: "Ling Kong is the next Sect Leader. If Xia Qing compels him to join us, I''m afraid that after the competition, we''ll be in great trouble. "However, this Xia Qing is truly strange. I can see that his spirit energy is not very strong, but he has exploded with an extremely strong battle strength. In just a short time, he defeated the other three people."


    I scratched my head. "Could it be some kind of secret technique, like the one used by the Mountain God School''s Li Xiang?"


    "Probably not." Shaking his head, Pu Xuan suddenly narrowed his eyes, "However, if he consumed some sort of medicinal pill to stimulate his potential, then it''s very possible. He doesn''t want to fight with Ling Kong, and the medicinal effect should not be enough to sustain him until then. Or, perhaps, it''s the arrangement of those old fogeys of the Sky Sect to begin with."


    Seeing that I was nodding my head non-stop, Pu Xuan slapped me. "Nodding your head, what do you know? Let go of him tomorrow and I will support you even if you kill him."


    "Mm, disciple will do his best!" I nodded sharply, very seriously.


    "Master, what about that Xu Cangyuan guy? How strong is he?"


    "Him?" Pu Xuan''s expression became serious, "At the very least, he''s at the peak of the Spirit Dan realm. He used a set of palm techniques, and when he waved his hands, there was the sound of thunder, and his power was astonishing. But apart from that, he didn''t use any other killing move."


    "Alright, you can go back now. Rinse your energy and gather your strength. Tomorrow, my White Jade Sect''s reputation will be entirely up to you."


    "Yes, Teacher, disciple will take his leave."


    When I returned to my residence, I thought to myself, ''This Ling Kong, that is to say, Qiu Xi, the reason why he didn''t make a move, is he afraid of his identity being exposed, or is he afraid of his strength being exposed?'' If it was the former, then it was very likely that his cultivation technique would be recognized by others. If it was the latter, then it wasn''t strange at all. If I can force him to use his full strength in the battle tomorrow, then it would be very clear who he is, and trouble would follow. However, if I can''t make him be more serious even if I use my full strength, then there would be no other way.


    And that Brother Xu Cangyuan, who is he? Why haven''t I heard of him before? If he were to enter the Sky Sect after me, then his talent would truly be heaven-defying. Pu Xuan said that he used a set of fist techniques and his palms would become bigger ¡­ My heart jolted. No way! It was impossible for him to be that powerful, and his appearance was completely different, but if it was really him, then what position did he have now? Is he still the same as he was before?


    Annoyed, I stood up, pushed open the door, and walked out into the courtyard. The moon was bright and full in the sky. Under the silver light, the surroundings seemed cold and quiet. However, the silence did not bring about a depressing silence. Instead, it brought about a refreshing feeling that brought back sadness.


    I looked at the moon in the sky and thought back to the past. As for you, are you the same as me ¡­

 C47

    Deep into the night, Qiu Xuan came by once to ask me what I planned on doing in this competition. I told him indifferently, "I want to fight with Ling Kong. I want to know his strength. I want to know the gap between us."


    Qiu Xuan said, "I''m too weak, so I don''t have the qualifications."


    "Xu Cangyuan, who is this person?"


    Qiu Xuan shook her head and looked at me, but didn''t answer my question.


    Some things would naturally be known when the time came.


    As Qiu Xuan left, I had a bad feeling about this.


    The rules for today''s competition are different from yesterday''s match. The only people who remain today are me, Ling Kong, and Xu Cangyuan.


    The three people drew lots. Those who drew red lots first would compete on the stage. The victor would fight with the remaining person tomorrow. They said that this would prevent those from the Sky Sect from joining forces. After all, two out of the three of them were from the Sky Sect.


    Looking at Ling Xuan''s and the others'' indifferent expressions, I knew that their plans were probably like this in the first place. If I did not guess wrong, they must have wanted me to fight with Xu Cangyuan, and if I win, Ling Kong would be the person worthy of the title of number one. If I lose, the two of them will have another match that would shake the entire competition, and in the end, Ling Kong would win, showing their powerful strength. But it''s also possible that they wanted Xu Cangyuan to defeat me, and then admit defeat. That way, Ling Kong, who was also Qiu Xi, wouldn''t have to reveal his true strength, and thus reveal some flaws. Even though I am unable to see through his intentions, but no matter what, today''s match will definitely be a battle between Xu Cangyuan and I.


    A child took out three slips of paper and handed them to each sect''s head for verification. After placing a drop of cinnabar onto each of the three slips, he placed them into a box that had also been tested.


    Pu Xuan looked at me and I nodded lightly. Then, together with Xu Cangyuan, I walked up to him. One of them drew a slip of paper. I looked down and saw the bright red cinnabar mark, just as I had guessed, faintly announcing the result with sarcasm.


    Turning his head, the slip of paper in Xu Cangyuan''s hand was also marked with a cinnabar mark.


    "In this competition, Xu Cangyuan from the Sky Sect versus Chen Ziming from the White Jade Sect!"


    "Master, what if I lose?" I turned my head and said, pouting.


    "Hmph, you little bastard. If you lose, I''ll punish you to guard the sect for ten years!" Pu Xuan glared at me and said unhappily.


    I had a bitter look on my face, "Sigh, I have to give it my all ¡­"


    On the stage, Xu Cangyuan was standing about a hundred feet away from me. He had a faint and sorrowful aura about him, as if he wanted to infect the minds of the people around me. Was this the characteristic of his cultivation technique? But, it didn''t look like ¡­ I stared at him for a while and shook my head. Both the appearance and body, the aura, they were completely different from the man''s.


    However, it''s impossible to find the answer to some of the questions without taking a risk. I slightly released my aura to show that it was extremely weak. Can he remember the familiarity of what happened many years ago?


    Slowly drawing my sword, I looked at the absent-minded Xu Cangyuan and smiled, "This Senior Brother Xu, I have made my move."


    "Yes." Xu Cangyuan looked at me, and with a slight movement of his hands, he slowly grew bigger. However, after a while, it had actually become twice the size as before.


    Without any hesitation, I waved my long blade and charged forward. Xu Cangyuan however, waved his hand and grabbed my blade.


    My right hand that was grabbing onto the hilt of the blade felt numb. Surprised, I quickly withdrew it. Xu Cangyuan who could not grab hold of it was also a little surprised. His eyes were staring straight at me, as if he was trying to see through me.


    With a wave of his right hand, the saber was covered with a layer of spirit armor as he once again charged forward.


    "Why are you so sad?" I whispered as we fought.


    Giving me a deep look, Xu Cangyuan was actually a little despondent: "I can''t find the way."


    "The path is below your feet, in your heart. Why are you alive?"


    "I, I don''t know..."


    "What about your goal? What about the will you''re carrying?" I was still very soft, but I was extremely serious. I mixed a bit of Spiritual Energy with my Spiritual Qi and encouraged my mind. During the clash of moves, it was impossible for others to hear anything.


    "My goal, the will I carry ¡­" Xu Cangyuan was somewhat at a loss. The power of his moves had also dropped quite a bit, but I did not take the opportunity to attack. Instead, I maintained the same level of strength as him, fighting one move at a time. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to take advantage of him, but I wanted to know if he was him.


    "Once, I carried the will of a person, but, but ¡­"


    My body jolts. Indeed, from those words, I am more than half certain that he is him. However, he is no longer the same person as before.


    "But what?"


    Xu Cangyuan looked up at me. His eyes revealed a hint of bitterness, and even a hint of apology!


    "But, I have my difficulties, you can''t know, he can''t know ¡­"


    Did he guess me?


    I pushed him back with a single slash. The excitement in my heart made me tremble a little. The way Xu Cangyuan looked at me was actually a little complicated.


    He, was him! And it was him!


    For a long time, we did not move. We did not care about the bewilderment and astonishment of the people below the stage.


    Opening his mouth, Xu Cangyuan did not speak, but turned and punched towards me instead. I knew he had something to say, so without hesitation, I brandished my blade and engaged him in close combat.


    "Is he well?" Xu Cangyuan looked at me with a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    I was moved. Did he see that it was me?


    "Who is he? I don''t know what you''re talking about! "


    Xu Cangyuan''s expression darkened, "From you, I felt a sense of familiarity. It''s his aura, that''s why I told you so much. I know you must be related to him. Tell me, is he okay?"


    It turned out that he didn''t recognize me.


    "He''s not good!" I sneered, "Within the valley, it''s dark without any daylight. Being trapped for more than ten years, do you think it would be good?"


    A pained expression appeared on Xu Cangyuan''s face as he swung his fists in a much fiercer manner than before.


    "I''m the useless one, I can''t save him, I killed him! It''s me! "


    "What he wants to know is not whose responsibility it is, but you. He once said, "You are his brother. He is trapped in the valley and still misses you, your brother. How about you?" Have you ever seen him? Have you ever thought about saving him? Do you still think he''s your only friend? Do you still remember his request? "


    At this moment, I was also a little excited. The grievances that I had suffered over the years seemed to want to vent on him. My moves were getting more and more severe, forcing him to continuously retreat. Actually, I don''t know whether it was my attack that made him retreat, or those words that made a trace of blankness appear in his heart.


    Everyone below the stage could tell that something was wrong. Xu Cangyuan was obviously absent-minded, as if only instinct was holding him off. If this continued, it would only take a short while before he would lose.


    "Friend? Brother? "Hehe ¡­" Xu Cangyuan laughed bitterly. At this moment, no matter how loud the collision was, it could not conceal his laughter. His voice was filled with ridicule and sadness.


    "I am the one who has let him down, I have let him down, it is all my fault, I have harmed him!" I am not fit to be his friend, I am not fit to be his brother! "


    After Xu Cangyuan finished speaking, two tears flowed out of the corner of his eyes as he forced me back with a punch. He just stood there dumbly, muttering to himself, completely forgetting his surroundings.


    One could imagine the expression on the faces of those from the Celestial Sect of Wonders. All of them were as ugly as pigs liver, but due to the rules, they could not be stopped. Pu Xuan and the rest were even more surprised, of course, they were surprised at how I managed to turn him into such a state. The people from the Mountain God School and the sword faction were naturally just there to watch the excitement. Seeing the people from the Sky Sect lose face like this, they felt extremely happy in their hearts.


    I didn''t want this to go too far, so I went forward and grabbed his clothes and lifted him up. I said in a low voice, "What are you doing? Does that make up for your mistakes? "


    Actually, I don''t know why he turned into this nor why he blamed himself so much. Perhaps, there are some reasons that I don''t understand at all.


    "Right now, his only wish is to overturn the Sky Sect. He wants to kill Qiu Xi. He wants to kill everyone he hates. Will ¡­ will you help him? Will you ¡­ help me?"


    Xu Cangyuan raised his head and stared at me with his listless eyes. After a long while, he gradually started to show some color.


    "Does he want you to fulfill his wish?"


    I nodded.


    "Alright, I can''t help you much, but I want to see if you have the qualifications!"


    "We''ll know whether you have the qualifications or not after we fight!" "Moreover, I''m determined to get the Heaven''s Heart Pill!"


    "Alright!"


    Xu Cangyuan suddenly stood up and looked at me, but in his eyes, it was clearly not my shadow.


    At this moment, Xu Cangyuan, my only friend, my only brother in the past, Chen Ah Hu, has really become serious!


    I turned the blade in a circle and looked down at Puxuan, who nodded slightly as I looked at him. Since he has already nodded, I will no longer hold back. The current A''Hu is extremely powerful. If he can help me deal with Qiu Xi and the Sky Sect, then my chance of success will increase by a lot.


    Slowly stroking the blade, I added spiritual energy to the blade and abruptly pointed it towards the sky. The spiritual energy in my body surged as it continuously flowed out.


    Xu Cangyuan opened up his palms, and the sky suddenly became covered by dark clouds. There was an unending boom, and thunder and lightning would occasionally flash.


    What kind of spell was this? The entire black cloud gave me a strong pressure, and all the disciples present looked up at the sky with astonished faces.


    Puxuan lifted his head to look at the dark clouds, his expression extremely solemn. Beside him, Qi He was also engrossed in watching him. Only Elder Bai who was beside him closed his eyes and spoke slowly, "Rage Thunder, this child has the physique of pure thunder. It''s a rare sight!"


    Pure Lightning Physique! It was a rare sight in ten thousand years!


    So it turned out that his natural talent was actually so shocking! But back then, why was he so stupid? Did I not get discovered, or ¡­ The more I thought about it, the more frightened I became. I bit my tongue and focused all of my attention on this match.


    The dark clouds were getting thicker and the sound of thunder was getting louder and louder. When they had reached the limit, Xu Cangyuan suddenly looked towards me.


    "This magic is Thunder of Fury!"


    As he finished speaking, the entire cloud began to move rapidly and turned into a huge black palm. Lightning crackled on its surface, but it looked like a palm print!


    With such a strong and heavy pressure, I couldn''t help but feel stuffy and short of breath. Rage Thunder, I don''t have the confidence to receive this technique. Will I lose? If I lose, I will lose a chance and a chance to help ¡­ No, I can''t lose!


    Looking at the giant palm print on my head, my eyes gradually turned red. I have to win this battle!

 C48

    Like a sword hanging in the air, I reversed it, but at this moment, a sword is soaring to the sky!


    Fury Lightning. This technique was a palm technique that gathered the power of thunder, turning it into the power of the heavens and earth! Thunder was the will of the heavens. It symbolized life and death, the wrath of the heavens, the descent of thunder, the submission of all living things, and the survival of those who defied the will of the heavens! At that moment, it had turned into a spell, a palm strike that represented the execution of the heavens. And this sky was Xu Cangyuan, covered in lightning that swam about!


    If the heavens wish to kill me, I will definitely break the heavens!


    With the activation of all the spiritual energy in my body, the knife in my hand became a hundred feet long. The pressure on it was not any weaker than that of the angry lightning.


    Xu Cangyuan stretched out his right palm and slowly pointed at me.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Bring it on!"


    "The wrath of the heavens, grant me the right to kill and seize. For this, I shall sever all future prospects. I shall destroy all hope!" Angry Thunder, descend! "


    Muttering to himself, Xu Cangyuan''s right palm suddenly pressed down!


    "Buzz!"


    A voice that seemed to come from above the nine heavens, carried a heavy and dignified tone. When it entered my ears, it actually made my body tremble, and I instantly had the thought of submitting! I don''t know if anyone else heard it, because their expressions didn''t change much. Perhaps only the person facing whom this giant palm is aiming can hear this sound.


    Following the movements of Xu Cangyuan''s right palm, the huge palm in the sky suddenly pressed down, and the entire battling platform dropped down by about a foot. An uproar, everyone looked at the huge palm in surprise, wanting to get close to it.


    I gritted my teeth. With Xu Cangyuan''s strength, he could be said to be the only person within the same cultivation realm that I was unsure of.


    "Ha!"


    With a loud shout, I held the huge blade in my hand and furiously looked at the sky.


    When the giant blade met the giant palm, a rumbling sound rang out. The sound was like thunder, but it was also like metal tearing and tearing. I shouted and my body started to spin rapidly. Even the blade in my hand rotated at a high speed.


    "Zi Zi" sounds continuously rang out as lightning flashed. In just a few breaths of time, the blade in my hand had shrunk by half and was completely refined by the lightning through the spirit armor.


    He might not be my opponent, but I definitely won''t admit defeat!


    Gritting my teeth, my left palm slapped my chest and spit out a mouthful of spiritual energy. This spiritual energy was different from normal. It was a spiritual energy consumed by the pill, which could also be called Core Qi. The Core Qi was very pure. If used well, it could save lives. The mortals didn''t understand, so they used their mouths to refer to it as celestial spiritual energy.


    As the Core Qi flowed into the huge blade, the blade in his hand flashed, but it instantly became extremely dazzling. Anyone with insufficient cultivation would cover their face and avoid it, not daring to look directly at it.


    After my Core Qi was released, the giant palm print flashed a few times and slowly spread. It was no longer like a palm mark but a wound that slowly split open.


    I saw that the Danqi was effective, so I did not care about the consequences and spat out three mouthfuls. The blade in my hand had turned silver, and with a roar, my eyes lit up like torches.


    Boom!


    The huge palm was sliced by the blade''s shadow, and after a few tremors, it finally split apart into pieces, returning to the shape of a scattered black cloud. After a few breaths, it gradually dissipated, and the sky once again brightened up, turning back into a clear sky.


    Those four elixirs did not hurt me at all, but it still made me feel weak. However, only I knew that I did not use my full strength, and even though I only used a little of it, it still became the last trump card in my battle against Soaring Sky. If I wanted to force him to reveal his true strength, I would not be able to completely reveal my true strength.


    Xu Cangyuan looked at me in shock. His lips moved, but he did not say anything. After a moment, he nodded at me and walked off the stage.


    He admitted defeat!


    I know that he did not use his full strength. From the fact that he was completely unharmed even after being struck by the Raging Thunder''s palm, I knew this already. He admitted defeat, so he gave me the qualification to do so and gave me an approval.


    Looking at his lonely figure, I felt really uncomfortable in my heart. I didn''t want to lie to him, but I didn''t want to expose it. I didn''t want to implicate him. Right now, he is willing to avenge me. At the same time, he doesn''t know my true identity. This is already the best outcome for me, even though there are still many secrets on his body that I can''t figure out.


    "Bai Yu Men, Chen Ziming wins!"


    I slowly walked down the stage and stood behind the calm Pu Xuan, thinking about how to deal with the troubles that would follow.


    " "Zi Ming, what happened to you two on the stage?"


    Pu Xuan looked at me with a dull expression, but his voice was cold. Qi He and Elder Bai were also beside me, but they were just watching from the sidelines. After all, I was Pu Xuan''s disciple, so it would be more reasonable for him to interrogate me.


    "Master," I said with a frown, "do you remember the day you arrived at the Sky Sect?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "Didn''t I go out for a stroll alone?"


    Pu Xuan looked at me and signaled me to continue.


    "I spent a Spiritfount Pill to find out something!"


    "Oh," Pu Xuan raised his eyebrows, "What is it?"


    "Ten years ago, in the valley!"


    Pu Xuan suddenly opened his eyes and glared at me. To the side, Zhan He also frowned as he looked at me with eyes full of coldness. Only Elder Bai was still meditating with his eyes closed, as if he didn''t care about what was happening outside.


    "What do you know?" From the looks of it, if I were to answer even the slightest of questions, it would be difficult for me to retreat safely today.


    "I know a lot!" I was a little nervous, but I didn''t dare to show it. I pretended that I didn''t see his expression and casually said, "That outer disciple has been here for quite a few years, so he does know a bit. He told me that there was no one in the entire Sky Sect who didn''t know of the events that occurred in the valley ten years ago. Also, tell me, what is that person''s name Zhang Fugui, hehe, it''s a rather rustic name. "


    "What else?" Pu Xuan and Zhu He furrowed their brows. They were a little worried, but there weren''t many of them.


    "Also, the place where he once lived was taken over by Xu Cangyuan and people were arranged to clean it every day. However, he doesn''t live there and he occasionally stands in front of the house with a dazed look on his face. Thus, I guessed that Xu Cangyuan must be Zhang Fugui''s friend from before, and he must be very sad. So when I was fighting with him on the stage, I used my words to provoke him.


    Seeing my happy expression, Pu Xuan and Bian He looked at each other and their eyebrows relaxed.


    "Zi Ming," Pu Xuan patted me on the shoulder, "This matter regarding Jue Gu, must not be spread out."


    "Why?" I pretended to be puzzled.


    "Hey, you''ve grown up too. There are some things you can know. With regards to the matter of the absolute valley, speaking of the two sects making things difficult for a child, we have truly lost all face. All these years, we didn''t say anything and tried our best not to think about it, because we felt guilty inside. "


    Pu Xuan acted as if he was heartbroken, as if the person thrown into the valley was his son. Zhe He also had a look of shame on his face as he shook his head repeatedly.


    "Oh, oh. This disciple understands. I will never tell anyone about this ever again!"


    Hmph, a bunch of old bastards, are they afraid of losing face? Such a clumsy excuse, it''s fine to lie to your stupid disciple. If I guess correctly, they are still afraid of the person behind me, Grandpa Sun! However, even after so many years, no one took revenge. Were they still worried? Was it as simple as I thought?


    "Master, can you give me some pills?"


    Pu Xuan frowned, "Again? "What?"


    "Look at me," I said with a bitter face, "Although Xu Cangyuan''s mind is in chaos today, he is still very strong. In order to defeat him, I have spat out a few mouthfuls of Danqi!"


    "Sigh, you are also here for the sect. Here are some healing pellets, take them."


    Looking at Pu Xuan''s painful expression, I sneered in my heart.


    After returning to my residence, it was already nightfall. I sat cross-legged to meditate for a long time, but Qiu Xuan still hadn''t arrived. It looks like Qiu Xuan has already determined that I won''t be able to get ahold of Ling Kong''s strength during the battle tomorrow, and that I''ll have to let Qiu Xi out of the picture.


    Qiu Xuan, Qiu Xi said that there is a constant love behind your back. What is this love? Are you using me purely to kill Qiu Xi?


    In the middle of the night, as I was meditating, a voice suddenly rang in my head, "The waterfall behind the mountain."


    That was Qiu Xuan''s voice. I opened my eyes, feeling somewhat puzzled. Logically speaking, even he doesn''t think that I can test Qiu Xi''s strength, so there''s no need to look for me. Now that there''s so many people watching, it would be hard to avoid people guessing that the crime of colluding with other sects is unavoidable.


    However, no matter how suspicious I am, I still have to go to the back mountain''s waterfall. Qiu Xuan is a cautious person, so he must have a way to deal with all the circumstances since he came looking for me.


    Arriving at the waterfall at the back of Thirteenth Peak, I heard the rumbling sound beside my ears. Looking at Qiu Xuan, whose white clothes were like snow, for some reason, my suspicions towards him lessened greatly. Remembering the trip to the absolute valley where he delivered medicine and the fact that he helped me during the battle, perhaps it was my own suspicion that stayed there for too long, forgetting what trust is.


    "You''re here."


    "I''m here."


    Qiu Xuan turned her head, not even looking at me, but staring at the bright moon in the sky. After a long while, she slowly said, "I''ll teach you a sword art today. If you use it well, it''s not impossible to expose Qiu Xi''s identity in tomorrow''s battle."


    My eyes narrowed. A sword art? What did Qiu Xuan want to do?


    "Learn or not?"


    I nodded. "Yes!"


    Qiu Xuan suddenly turned around to look at me with a dark expression. "This sword art is called Falling Butterfly. It''s my strongest sword art, but because your cultivation level isn''t high enough, it''ll depend on you to display its full power."


    After saying that, he waved his hand and a fallen leaf slowly fell into his hands. He looked at me, and Qiu Xuan''s two fingers gripped onto the leaf. Under the moonlight, I suddenly saw that the leaf seemed to have become somewhat blurry for a moment.


    After a moment, Qiu Xuan released his fingers and turned to leave, leaving behind the leaf. It really was like a dead butterfly, quietly floating in the air.


    I opened my mouth to ask Qiu Xuan some questions, but he left too suddenly, so I had to give up.


    Looking at the floating leaf, I focused my Qi to look at it. I immediately realized that there was something different about this leaf. When I looked at it closely, I realized that all my meridians had shattered!


    I extended my hand to grab the leaf. In my mind, I saw Qiu Xuan shattering all the leaves. It was extremely clear and clear. It seemed that Qiu Xuan had deliberately left those leaves inside.


    This sword contained only a single ray of sword energy. It was extremely fast, accurate, and extremely thin. I was shocked in my heart. If this sword was used against an enemy, who could defend against it?


    It seemed that the moves were not the stronger the momentum, but the Falling Butterfly Sword Technique, such as the one created by Jian Xuan and Chen Ziming.


    "Luo Die, this sword technique is called Luo Die. Why did Qiu Xuan''s name become like this? Is it because of his feelings ¡­"

 C49

    After quietly comprehending for an entire night, I was still unable to completely comprehend this sword art. If not for the few years I spent in the Valley, my achievements would not have been much worse than Qiu Xuan''s. However, with this sword art, I was unable to understand it in one night, and didn''t know how profound it was.


    However, although he hadn''t fully comprehended it, he already knew sixty to seventy percent of it. I picked up a leaf and activated my sword art. The leaf trembled a few times before splitting apart.


    Ye Zichen laughed bitterly. It is still not enough ¡­ What they did not expect was that Bai Yu would actually send out such a strong disciple to compete, and even beat Xu Cangyuan. They were secretly thinking of ways to get rid of me.


    They were followed by Tian Yu, Guang Liang and You Menglan. Tian Yu had lost the competition and seeing me so powerful, it could have been out of shame or jealousy. At this moment, he was hiding behind Pu Xuan with his head lowered, not knowing what to think. Guang Liang and You Menglan only started to think more seriously of me after seeing that I broke the Thunder of Wrath last time. However, it was only slightly better because they also noticed that Xu Cangyuan was not serious.


    Ling Kong still had his arrogant look, but the way he looked at me was like a needle, stabbing deep into my heart!


    I forcefully suppressed the hatred in my heart as I clasped my hands together with a cold expression and said, "Disciple Chen Ziming from the Baiyu Sect greets Senior Brother."


    "Mm, not bad. Junior Apprentice Brother is so young and has reached such a level. In the future, your achievements will be limitless!" Ling Kong smirked as he exchanged a few pleasantries.


    "Then I''ll be counting on senior''s blessings."


    I didn''t want to waste my breath and drew my sword, pointing it towards the sky. Because Qiu Xuan gave me a sword art, I changed the longblade into a sword this time. The sword intents, originally did not conflict with each other.


    "Junior brother, don''t be anxious. How about we determine the victor with one move today?"


    A fake smile hung on Ling Kong''s face. I knew that he was Qiu Xi, and Qiu Xi was shrewd and scheming. If she said that victory and defeat would be decided in one move, she would definitely be confident.


    "One move is too little. Junior has always liked fighting with others. How about this, I won''t add more. How about two moves?"


    I don''t know how confident you are, but I''m not in your favor!


    "Alright, let''s do as junior says." Ling Kong''s expression did not change as he calmly replied.


    I held my sword horizontally as my Spiritual Energy slowly surged. I stared fixedly at the indifferent Ling Kong. This time, I will not hold back in the slightest!


    "Hah!"


    I shouted loudly and the sword in my hand suddenly shone with a sword shadow that was over ten zhang in size. I stabbed out with my sword! This is my strongest sword attack after condensing my spiritual energy!


    Ling Kong did not panic. With a twist of his right palm, he suddenly struck the air with his palm!


    "Dang ¡­"


    It was as though I had stabbed at a shield. The sword that I thrust forward was unable to advance any further. In the air in front of my palm, it seemed as though a transparent barrier had cracked and gradually extended.


    I looked at the smiling Ling Kong. You want to block this strike just like that? You''re underestimating me!


    Spitting out a mouthful of Core Qi, I shouted once more, and the sword in my hand shattered with a loud bang!


    "Clang!"


    A sword shadow seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, smashing right into the palm of his hand!


    "Ka ka ¡­"


    Ling Kong''s facial expression changed slightly. The cracks in the air in front of his palm were like spider webs, densely packed and seemingly unable to last much longer.


    In one go!


    The power in my palm fiercely spits out. "Clank, clank, clank ¡­" A series of thirty-six sword shadows thrust out at the same time, and the entire martial arena was enveloped in a layer of sword Qi.


    Ling Kong''s facial expression changed drastically. He moved both his palms in unison, as if he wanted to create a curtain in the sky to forcefully push his palms forward!


    "Clang!"


    With a loud explosion, the sword image disappeared and the sky was filled with "bang bang bang" as it retreated dozens of steps back. Every step back left a footprint half a foot deep on the stage and his right palm was dripping with blood.


    While Ling Kong was still in shock, my feet moved and the sword art Qiu Xuan taught me was already brewing in my fingers.


    "The second move!"


    Not giving him the slightest opportunity to catch his breath, I immediately used my lightning fast second move, vowing to force him into a corner!


    I know that it would be difficult for me to hurt the real Qiu Xi in the slightest, and even if I were to fight him fair and square, it would be difficult for me to force him to reveal any trace of his true strength.


    Qiu Xi was Qiu Xi. In that short moment, she immediately reacted and formed a seal with her hands. She abruptly spread out a shield and protected Qiu Xi tightly within it.


    I didn''t care about anything else, my two fingers forming a sword as I pointed out continuously.


    I am unable to achieve such extreme speed in a single attempt with Qiu Xi''s sword art, but I have thought of one method, which is to point out over ten fingers in an instant and suppress the sword energy without letting go. When I suppress it to the limit, I can unleash it in one go. With my current cultivation level, twelve fingers in a row is already my limit. Any more and I won''t be able to control it. When the sword energy is released, the injured person might not be an enemy.


    I point my finger at his protective shield, but it felt like my finger was touching a steel plate. My fingers stung, but I didn''t pay any attention to it.


    A fine crack quickly appeared on the shield in front of Ling Kong under my two fingers, and with an extremely fast speed, it extended forward. In just a short moment, it had already passed through the protective shield that was three feet thick, and struck towards Ling Kong!


    However, for Qiu Xi, it was enough in a moment. The moment her shield blocked it, she gathered its power and pointed her finger over. It just so happened that her fingers met mine in the air!


    He is underestimating me! Or perhaps it could be said that he didn''t think that I would know Qiu Xuan''s sword!


    The Fallen Butterfly Sword''s Sword Qi was like a flood, crushing the finger energy that was floating in the air. It followed the finger and rushed into the body, causing great destruction.


    Just as I was about to use my second finger, I suddenly felt the circulation of the spiritual energy in my body stop. The sudden change caused me to spit out a mouthful of blood, and my entire body fell to the ground, as if it had collapsed. I was unable to move at all and could only stare at the sky.


    Ling Kong received my sword and quickly tapped me with a finger, then with a finger on his right shoulder.


    At this moment, his entire body was filled with Spiritual Energy. Even though he was standing on the spot, his clothes were fluttering with the sound of the wind. An extremely powerful aura appeared around him, causing the clouds to surge.


    He was forcing out sword qi!


    I watched as his right hand gradually turned blood-red. After a while, fine droplets of blood started to seep out, and sweat began to appear on his forehead.


    "Hah!"


    With an angry roar, a two-finger-wide stream of sword Qi was suddenly forced out from his right hand and landed on the stage, creating a big hole.


    "Two moves... What are the names of your two moves? " Ling Kong''s right hand hung down limply. It seemed that he was almost crippled by my sword attack.


    "This first move, you''re called Ling Kong, then the first move will be called Sky Crossing. The second move ¡­" I paused for a moment, then looked up at him and said, "Falling Butterfly!"


    "Good!" Very good! You are Chen Ziming from the Baiyu Sect? I''ll remember you! "


    He slowly walked down from the stage and gradually disappeared amidst the cheers of the Sky Sect.


    I lost, I knew that I would lose. However, I did not manage to see through the finger attack in the end. It was just that I did not know if any of the many False Sky Realm warriors had noticed anything wrong.


    After leaving, the Spiritual Energy in my body recovered and I slowly stood up. I closed my eyes to hide the hatred in my heart and pretended to walk off the stage with a lonely expression.


    The gazes of the people around me shifted to me after they disappeared into the air. Although I have lost, everyone can see that Ling Kong is not easy to deal with. Anyone who can cause the future Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect a great deal of damage, they should take note of it.


    Whispering is unavoidable, I guess it''s something I''m going to have bad luck with, the White Jade Gate is going to have bad luck. Puxuan looked at me, expressionless, and turned to walk away, calling me to follow him. On the other hand, Qi He and Elder Bai had been thinking with their eyes closed the entire time. Only Guangliang gave me a deep look. The words in his eyes didn''t bode well for me.


    Arriving at the Pu Xuan Residence, the three elders were there. Even You Menglan and Guang Liang were sitting there, but they didn''t see Tian Yu.


    After laying down the soundproofing array as usual, Pu Xuan looked at me coldly but didn''t say anything. Zhanhe chuckled twice, as if he was watching a good show, and looked at me with interest.


    "Zi Ming, do you have anything to hide from us?" Finally, it was Guangliang who asked.


    I pretended to be hesitating, but in my heart, I started thinking. After a long while, I kneeled down with a thump, and pretended to be afraid. "This disciple knows his wrongs. This disciple has indeed hidden some things."


    Pu Xuan slowly turned his head to look at me, but his expression wasn''t as cold as before.


    "Zi Ming, who did you see in the middle of the night? Why have you changed so much in the past two days? Tell us clearly, if it''s reasonable, I won''t blame you ¡­"


    Heh heh, old fox, so you know all of this.


    "Master," I stammered, "I''ve been secretly meeting someone these past two days."


    "Who?"


    "Qiu Xuan!"


    "Hmm? It''s him! " Pu Xuan and the rest froze for a moment before turning their heads to look at me, waiting for my next words.


    "Two days ago, Qiu Xuan came to find me and told me that there was a way to improve my strength. Disciple had sparred with him before and knew how powerful he was. My master is also here. I''m not afraid of him doing anything to me, so I believed in him ¡­"


    Glancing at Pu Xuan''s slightly gloomy expression, I hurriedly said, "Disciple is definitely not a fool. There''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world, so I asked him what I wanted to do. Qiu Xuan said that he wanted me to fight with everything I had and he wanted to see the strength of the future Sect Leader.


    "This is the second move you used when you were fighting with Ling Kong, right?" Guang Liang said slowly, his eyes full of reminiscence. "That was the move he used when we fought!"


    Elder Bai suddenly moved and waved his right hand. A droplet of water appeared in his hand and he pressed a finger on my forehead.


    Water droplets imprinted on my forehead, as though it seeped into my brain. It felt a little cold, and then I felt a little tired, unable to resist, unable to resist. It was as though this sleepiness came from my soul ¡­

 C50

    The last bit of consciousness I had was my Fate Soul suddenly appearing. It abruptly opened a sliver of my eyes and the sleepiness in my mind immediately disappeared. Even though there was still a sliver left, it didn''t affect me in the slightest.


    My heart was filled with shock and fear. This bewitching technique had almost revealed everything to me. If it wasn''t for the fact that I trained six soul fragments, I''m afraid that my life would have ended!


    "Are you telling the truth?" Elder Bai''s hoarse voice sounded as if he had come from hell, distant yet tempting.


    I pretended to be in a daze and nodded my head, "Yes ¡­ "Yes ¡­"


    "Are there any more secrets?"


    "No ¡­"


    After looking at me carefully for a while, Elder Bai''s index finger slowly placed it on my forehead. The droplet of water gradually came out, as if it was absorbed by my finger.


    I jolted awake from my stupor and broke out in a cold sweat. "M-master, what happened just now?"


    Seeing my panicked and terrified expression, Pu Xuan waved his hands to help me up.


    "Nothing, you are tired today, go rest."


    Trembling, I left. A cold smile appeared on my face. It''s a good thing that I have six soul fragments. My Fate Soul is more than ten times stronger than yours. Otherwise, everything would have been exposed today.


    Now that they believe that what I say is the truth, they will naturally think that Qiu Xuan is after the position of the leader of the Sky Sect, so the White Jade Sect''s attention towards Qiu Xuan will increase by a lot. As a core disciple of the White Jade Sect, the information that I can understand will definitely be of great importance.


    As for Qiu Xuan, even now, I still couldn''t believe him. Thus, when Ling Kong asked me for the name of the move, I hesitated for a moment before telling him that the move was called ''Falling Butterfly''. The Fallen Butterfly Sword Tactic, Qiu Xi definitely wouldn''t have doubted this name. With his power, he would definitely be able to tell that Qiu Xuan was involved. Qiu Xuan, no matter if you want to be an enemy of the Sky Sect, I will force you to a dead end.


    In the middle of the night, Qiu Xuan invited me to the waterfall at the back of Thirteenth Peak as usual, and I naturally didn''t refuse.


    The roar of the waterfall didn''t disturb the silence between us. Qiu Xuan just stared at me, as if he wanted to see through me. I also stared at him. He was obviously cold, but he didn''t have a hint of killing intent. In fact, he wasn''t even angry. Perhaps he had hidden it well, otherwise, I really couldn''t think of a reason for him not to be angry.


    "You''re very smart!"


    After a short moment, Qiu Xuan suddenly said this.


    "Thank you, you''re not stupid."


    Faced with my provocative words, Qiu Xuan shot me a glance before turning around.


    "I never thought that you would be able to comprehend the Falling Butterfly Sword Art in just one night. Although it is not complete, it is only a few more days."


    "Aren''t you angry?" I asked tentatively.


    "You are very smart. If I work with you, I will lose a lot of strength."


    "What are you trying to say?" I''m getting impatient.


    "Because of your intelligence, I won''t kill you today!"


    After saying that, Qiu Xuan''s body suddenly emitted a strong killing intent. At this moment, I felt like I was in an icehouse as I shuddered! All along, I had thought that my hatred, my killing intent, was extremely rare. However, after seeing Qiu Xuan''s killing intent today, it was actually much stronger than mine! How much did he want to kill Qiu Xi? What did Qiu Xi do to him?


    His killing intent only lasted for an instant before dissipating. I knew that Qiu Xuan was warning me that it was only a matter of time before he wanted to kill me. I understood in my heart that the work today was about to touch upon its bottom line.


    "I don''t care about the matters that happened today. Since I wanted to cooperate with you, it can be considered as my sincerity."


    Qiu Xuan turned around and coldly looked at me. "To show my sincerity, I''ll bring you to see someone else!"


    One person? Who is it? Who can express his sincerity? Could it be Ah Hu? If A Hu also came to a secret agreement with him, then I naturally believe in him.


    Seeing me nod my head, Qiu Xuan threw me a bag.


    "Put on your clothes."


    I opened the bag. It was the clothes of the Sky Sect disciples. However, it was the clothes of the outer disciples. Without a doubt, I quickly changed into my clothes and followed Qiu Xuan''s lead.


    The 12 peaks were the peak of the Sky Sect''s law enforcement system. Anyone who violated the law would be sent to this place. The rules of the Sky Sect itself were very strict, so the punishment was also very cruel. This could be seen from the fact that the entire mountain was covered in a cold, vicious aura. When I came here, I already knew that the person Qiu Xuan was bringing me to see was not Ah Hu.


    The elder of the Twelve Peaks was called Elder Zhan Tian. His dao mark was very wild and his appearance was also very wild. He was a wild and unruly middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and angry eyes. His voice was like thunder as he was in charge of punishments.


    However, this Elder Zhan Tian seemed to have reached some sort of agreement with Qiu Xuan. Just as Qiu Xuan and I arrived in front of the mountain, Zhan Tian was already waiting. When he saw us, he lightly nodded his head and brought me in. However, when I was passing by Zhan Tian, I saw him look deeply at me. It seems that he knows who I am ¡­ After entering the mountain, I found out what kind of place this was. The chilly wind was still blowing, but there were still howls and howls coming from time to time, and even though there were no sounds, it was still a little strange. From time to time, a bloody and miserable scene would appear in front of my eyes, which would then disappear in an instant.


    Following Qiu Xuan''s seemingly messy footsteps as she walked into the mountain, I knew that this mountain must be protected by a powerful formation. The reason is because I was afraid that people from the inside would escape or people from the outside would forcefully break into the mountain and rob them.


    After walking for a long time, due to the need to be careful step by step, beads of sweat started to form on my forehead. Fortunately, a cave appeared before my eyes. Entering the cave, one would find that the interior of the cave was quite flat and empty. There was no lack of stone houses with a radius of ten feet. The people inside should be those who violated the rules and were receiving a corresponding punishment.


    After walking all the way to the innermost stone room of a branch, Qiu Xuan stopped and turned to look at me. He stretched out his hand and slowly pushed open the stone door ¡­ Who was this?


    It was dirty and covered in filth, and it emitted a foul stench. The shoulder blade on his shoulder was pierced by iron chains and locked to the sturdy wall. Both his legs were broken, and one could faintly see deep white bones that were attached to a few squirming gray maggots.


    That person smelled someone coming in. He lowered his head and did not speak, but only let out an extremely hoarse snort, as if he did not care about the torture that was inflicted on him.


    Although I have seen corpses strewn across the field and rotting flesh filled the sky, I have never seen such a living person before. My stomach immediately churned and I wanted to vomit, so I immediately took a deep breath to calm my impulses, but I didn''t want to take a deep breath to calm myself. The stench of rotting flesh almost caused me to spray out a mouthful of acid.


    "Who is this person?"


    "You know this person!"


    Hearing Qiu Xuan''s bland reply, I immediately understood. This person was Qiu Hong!


    Qiu Hong, whose white robe had been fluttering in the wind, who had been suave and elegant, was now reduced to such a state? Ten years in the east, ten years in the west.


    Seemingly recognizing Qiu Xuan''s voice, Qiu Hong slowly raised his head. His original handsome face was now riddled with scars, and his original appearance could no longer be seen.


    "It''s you?" "Hehe, in the past seven years, you have seen me twice ¡­" His hoarse voice was extremely ear-piercing, indicating that his throat must have also been shattered.


    "Today, I''ve brought a person."


    Qiu Hong slowly turned his head and looked at me. I thought back to when he brought me to the Sky Sect. Qiu Hong consoled me as tears streamed down my face. "I''m Chen Dafu. Is my name even more vulgar than your name?"


    "Both your name and mine are so vulgar, it seems that this is some sort of fate."


    " "Who are you?"


    "Who am I, do you think you can stop thinking about me, Chen Dafu?"


    Qiu Hong''s eyelids twitched and his eyes widened. He stared at me and said word by word, "Zhang ¡­ Fu ¡­ Gui!"


    I looked around me as I stared at Qiu Xuan. Qiu Xuan was no fool, so he understood what I meant with a glance. He nodded slightly.


    I took two steps forward and circulated the Great Deception Art. In an instant, I took on my original form. Qiu Xuan said that he could show his sincerity by bringing me to meet someone, and Qiu Hong is indeed enough.


    Qiu Hong must have known Qiu Xi''s secret when he interfered when Qiu Xi had her physical body. He did not die, however, he must still have been of some use to Qiu Xi. The reason Qiu Xuan had dared to secretly visit him was due to the subtle relationship Qiu Xuan had with Zhan Tian and the fact that Qiu Xuan knew everything Qiu Hong had done. If Qiu Xi found out, then Qiu Xuan would definitely end up dying. Thus, if I reveal my real body now, it can be considered a form of response to his sincerity.


    "It really is you. Ten years have passed, but you''re still the same as before."


    As if he had thought of something joyful, Qiu Hong chuckled, but after laughing twice, he could not help but cough painfully, spitting out two black blood clots.


    I could not bear to see Qiu Hong, the only person in the Sky Sect besides Ah Hu that I had a good impression of, acting like this caused my heart, which had been dormant for a long time, to become restless.


    "How did you end up like this?"


    "Qiu Xuan, I should have told you. Qiu Xi wants to know who taught me the Devil Dao cultivation technique, and also wants to know the contents of the cultivation technique, but I didn''t say it, he tortured me like this, crippled my cultivation, locked me up here, and from time to time he would come over to tease me. Haha, why would I say that?" "I said, I''m going to lose my life ¡­"


    Qiu Xi and Ling Xuan had now controlled more than half of the Sky Sect. They were Qiu Xi''s disciples in the sky, and now, Qiu Xi had taken over their bodies, so with a few reasons, they could send Qiu Hong into the Dark Prison and torture him day and night. As long as Yuan Xu, the leader of the Sky Sect, did not say anything, no one would be able to see Qiu Hong. This Qiu Xi had such a ruthless method, but why did he want the Devil Dao cultivation method?

 C51

    Qiu Hong was absolutely sure that my relationship with the Sky Sect was hostile. Qiu Xuan, Qiu Hong said that this is the second time they''ve come to see him, and perhaps the first time they''ve met, he already knew Qiu Xuan''s position. As such, Qiu Hong didn''t have even the slightest bit of concern for us.


    "How did you obtain this demonic art?"


    "Hehe, if you say it out loud, perhaps you won''t even believe it and will pick it up ¡­"


    "Picked it up?" To tell the truth, if Qiu Hong didn''t have the slightest reason to lie now, I wouldn''t believe him at all.


    "That''s right. At that time, I hadn''t even been in the Sky Sect for five years, and although I was talented enough to be accepted as a disciple by Qiu Xi, I still had Qiu Xuan and the others. Although I was unwilling, I could do nothing about it. Qiu Xi treats me not as a master and disciple, but as a master and servant. How would she view me as a disciple?


    Qiu Hong''s face was filled with hatred. It seemed that the life he led back then was also extremely difficult. This Qiu Xi claims to be cultivating the ruthless path of cultivation, so she naturally doesn''t have the love that she should have. Her sternness is cruel in our eyes!


    After spitting out the blood clot, Qiu Hong coughed for a moment, as if he was more comfortable. Then, he continued, "I was originally fond of training in the forest at the back of the mountain. Perhaps the Heavens have pity on me, knowing the bitterness in my heart, actually allowed me to pick up that secret scripture when I was cultivating that day! When I went back and looked through it carefully, I realized it was actually a demonic art that absorbs cultivation. Although it is incomplete, it is extremely powerful! I didn''t dare cultivate in the battle against the Demonic Cultivator ten years ago. Although I didn''t participate, I heard that it was taboo for Demonic Cultivators, but after two or three years, I really couldn''t take it anymore. I want strength, I want to defeat everyone, and I want my pride back! So, I started to cultivate my demonic arts! "


    I was very surprised. How could this demonic cultivation method end up in such a righteous place? Could it be that someone intentionally left it there for the sake of this silly Qiu Hong? Glancing at Qiu Xuan, I continued listening to Qiu Hong''s story.


    "Hmph. Qiu Xi''s old life force is about to disappear. I feel extremely happy in my heart, but his cultivation base is wasted." Later on, I used some methods to break the restriction on Qiu Xi''s closed door cultivation. When her life force is gone, I will absorb all of her cultivation. Until you showed up, Zhang Fugui! "


    Qiu Hong looked at me with furrowed brows and continued, "You are Heaven''s End Evil, a person with Heaven''s End Sword, a legacy that best suits his heartless path. However, I understand Qiu Xi, so he isn''t so kind to let you inherit his dao. I am not stupid, so I can guess that he must have passed through you to continue his life! "


    This Qiu Hong is an extremely intelligent person. If he wasn''t able to figure out Qiu Xi''s goal from my body, then he would have been a great help to deal with the Sky Sect. What a pity.


    "Unfortunately, you got beaten into a dead end ¡­ After that, I secretly watched Qiu Xi for a few years. Finally, when he used a secret technique to occupy Soaring Sky''s body, that was his weakest moment, I want to suck him in, I want to suck in all his cultivation, I want to let him know, all these years, I am not his slave! But I was wrong, I underestimated Qiu Xi too much. He had long noticed that even when he was at his weakest, he still had a hidden ace up his sleeve that was specifically meant to deal with me! "


    "Hehe, I have experienced Qiu Xi''s methods. Now that I have fallen into such a state, I don''t complain. It''s my fault for not being careful. It''s my fault for not having eyes in the sky! But, there''s also you guys, you have to help me, you have to help me kill him! "


    "I will." I looked at Qiuhong and felt a wave of sadness.


    "Hahahaha, I know. If you want this demonic technique, I can give it all to you. Treat it as my contribution to Qiu Xi''s death."


    Looking at Qiu Hong''s eyes, I hesitated for a moment before shaking my head. Although this demonic art is extremely attractive to me, I know that once I become possessed by it, I will never be able to live a peaceful life.


    Qiu Hong seemed to have expected my decision, and after laughing bitterly, he continued to linger on like a dead dog.


    "You can leave. I want to live. To live, I want to see you kill Qiu Xi ¡­"


    Qiu Xuan looked at me, indicating that we should leave. Indeed, Qiu Hong has already told us everything he can tell us. There is no point in staying here any longer.


    "Can you tell me what happened to the Demonic Cultivators?"


    Qiu Xuan sat on a white rock, gazing at the hazy moonlight in the sky before slowly nodding his head.


    "Demonic cultivators are generally called demonic cultivators. I don''t know what they are, but demonic cultivators are very rare, but they can do whatever they want. They don''t care about good or evil, and their techniques are very strange and evil, and they are extremely vicious. Killing people to obtain pills and devouring souls is nothing to them, so as long as demonic cultivators appear, they will be killed in groups."


    I was stunned. Absorb the soul? Didn''t I cultivate six soul fragments? Isn''t it to absorb souls to strengthen myself? Could it be that this was also a demonic art? Whether it is a demonic art or an immortal art, no matter what, I must not let others know of the six path soul splitting technique that I cultivate.


    "Twenty years ago, I had just formed a Spirit Pill and participated in the extermination campaign against the Demon Cultivators. There were only two demonic cultivators that time, and they seemed to be master and disciple. I couldn''t see through the cultivation of my master, but he was able to fight against several experts by himself and wasn''t at a disadvantage. His disciple hadn''t even formed a Spirit Pill yet, but his Cultivation Method was quite strange. Therefore, the number of people who had lost their Spirit Pill cultivation was not small either.


    At that time, in order to kill these two people, we lost too many people, and in the end, the Immortal Sect sent people to kill them. In the end, in order to save his disciple, they detonated a miracle pill and seriously injured him.


    I had some doubts and blurted out, "Celestial gate?"


    "Yes, it''s the Door of Immortality!"


    "What is the Door of Immortality?"


    The Celestial Sect or Celestial Sect, as we call it, is actually a so-called great sect. However, because of their profound techniques, they often do not show themselves, unless there is a major incident, disaster, or calamity, only then will they send a few people to deal with it. They keep the sect in order, but of course, if they need anything, they will also send someone to send orders for us to carry it out.


    "This area of ours is the territory of the Di Country. The gate of immortality behind us is called the Southern Immortal Sect. Last time, they were the ones who dealt with the Demonic Cultivator."


    It seems that the things I know about the Immortal Sect are still too little.


    "You didn''t finish!"


    Hearing that, Qiu Xuan looked at me indifferently, and I met his gaze without any hesitation. Their gazes met, but each had their own ulterior motives.


    "You still haven''t told me about the demonic cultivator''s secret scripture!"


    "You suspect me?"


    Hearing Qiu Xuan''s cold voice, I smiled. "Of course! Qiu Hong was just a scapegoat. Although he was smart, he was not the type to control the overall situation. There were many flaws in his thoughts. You said that a secret manual of such a large Celestial Sect falling into the exact spot where he was practising, and it just so happened to be a coincidence? Accident? I don''t believe it! "


    "Finished!"


    "You''re also a smart person!" I continued to say with a faint smile, "You participated in that encirclement against the demonic cultivators, and your hatred for Qiu Xi is extremely deep. If you want to deal with Qiu Xi, you will probably never be able to take revenge by relying solely on your own strength. Qiu Hong is undoubtedly the one you''ve chosen, and almost the only one you''ve ever met! "


    "Very good, very good!"


    Qiu Xuan didn''t get angry. Instead, he smiled and looked at me in admiration.


    "You really are my chosen ally. It''s not in vain for me to reveal so much information to you. That''s right, I stealthily left that book on the ground! "


    I didn''t ask Qiu Xuan why he didn''t train because it was completely unnecessary. For him to be able to speak to me so frankly, it seems that he has already tied me and his fate together. No matter which one of us is in trouble, the other will not be able to escape.


    "Let''s go back and talk to the rest of those old bastards from the White Jade Sect. In the future, if there''s nothing else, don''t look for me anymore." Oh, I forgot to tell you, Xu Cangyuan promised to help me, but don''t tell him my real identity. "


    Looking at my retreating back, Qiu Xuan suddenly whispered, "Do you really believe him?"


    I paused, a moment of hesitation actually appearing in my heart. That''s right, do I really believe him? "Even if he was the former A''Hu, even if he was my former brother ¡­" I believe him, he is my brother! "


    After throwing all my doubts and suspicions to the back of my mind, I took Qiu Xuan and Qiu Hong''s lives to gamble this game of chess for Ah Hu!


    " Master, Qiu Xuan brought disciple to a place today! " Sitting across from Puxuan, I picked up a fruit and gnawed on it as I spoke. Some things, I said, are much more effective than when they ask.


    "Oh, where did he take you?"


    "He went to the Twelfth Peak of the Sky Sect."


    "What for?" Pu Xuan was slightly puzzled.


    Hmph, old fellow, you really know how to pretend. Even though you know my whereabouts, you still pretend to be stupid.


    Qiu Xuan said that he was very unconvinced by Ling Kong becoming the head. Perhaps he''s afraid that I don''t believe him.


    "Look at his junior apprentice-brother?"


    Seeing Pu Xuan frown, I knew that he really suspected that the 12 peaks are filled with extremely powerful array formations. Pu Xuan''s eyes and ears are probably unable to follow him in.


    "Yes." I nodded my head. "His junior brother is called Qiu Hong. He had been dependent on me since he was young and has a good relationship with me. However, because he offended Ling Kong, his cultivation was destroyed. Right now, it''s better to die than to live."


    Every time Qiu Xuan meets with me, he sets up a formation so that no one can overhear him. As for meeting him, it doesn''t matter. Qiu Xuan is a person at the False Sky Realm, I don''t believe that he would be able to quietly break through his array and hear our conversation.


    "Did he say anything to you?"


    "No, he said, some things are too much to say. What do you mean, Master? "


    I looked at him with a face full of innocence and puzzlement, adding on to Pu Xuan''s many years of understanding towards Chen Ziming, he probably didn''t hold any suspicions towards me.


    "Master, are you alright? "I was injured today, so I''ll be going back to rest."


    Pu Xuan waved his hand, indicating that I was fine. Before I left, I looked at his deep expression, and secretly snickered in my heart. You old guys can slowly ponder over Qiu Xuan''s intentions. In any case, I''m an idiot, so I don''t understand anything!


    Tomorrow is the day to reward those treasures, Heaven''s Heart Pill, Falling Star Sword ¡­

 C52

    "In this competition, all the great sects will have many talents. Haha, today, our Sky Sect is going to declare our agreement. The top three rewards will be given out immediately!"


    Ling Xuan and Ling Xuan had controlled a big half of the Sky Sect, but the Sect Leader, Spiritual Master Yuan Xu, was sitting on the throne like a fool. He glanced at Pu Xuan and the rest. Seeing the faint flickering within their eyes, he had likely seen some doubt.


    "First place, Soaring Sky! He has been bestowed the Sky Sect''s most precious treasure, the Fallen Star Sword! "


    As soon as Pu Xuanyin finished speaking, she took out a embroidered box from the hands of the disciple behind her. Everyone was naturally extremely curious about the legendary Falling Star Sword, and they all stretched out their necks to see what exactly it looked like. Even the Mountain God Sect''s Sect Master Lu Dazhi and the Sword Sect''s Sect Master Shen Tianlan were also the same.


    Seeing everyone''s curiosity, Ling Xuan''s eyes were shining with an unconcealed pride. He finally slowly opened the embroidered box.


    As soon as the box was opened, a mountain-like pressure bore down on them. The crowd burst into an uproar, and some of them staggered a few steps, almost falling to their knees. Great Master Lu and Shen Tianlan immediately stood up, staring fixedly at the box. Pu Xuan also stood up with a serious face. Even Elder Bai opened his eyes as a cold light flashed through them.


    Ling Xuan''s face was solemn as his spirit energy surged. He slowly reached out and picked up the sword!


    This sword was three feet long and one inch wide. It was completely black in color and gave off a very deep and deep aura. Although it was slightly far away from the six glimmering stars, it still gave off a very strong pressure.


    This was the legendary supreme treasure of the Sky Sect, the Fallen Star Sword! My heart throbbed and I couldn''t hide my greed. It''s not that I don''t know how to cover it up, but most of the people around me don''t want to hide it.


    Towards the greed in everyone''s eyes, the few Elders of the Pu Xuan and Cangqiong Sects were not only not wary, but were actually very satisfied. Indeed, with their powerful strength behind their backs, they were not afraid of anyone going against them.


    Ling Kong also had an excited expression on his face. Even his eyes were slightly quivering. He had completely displayed the feeling of a disciple being bestowed a great treasure. With each step he took, Ling Kong was heavily panting as he respectfully kneeled on the ground.


    "Disciple Ling Kong thanks Sect Leader for the gift!"


    After respectfully receiving the Falling Star Sword from Ling Xuan, he slowly retreated into the air and stood behind the group of elders.


    Second place, White Jade Sect''s Chen Ziming! Obtained, one Heavenly Heart Pill! "


    I slowly walked onto the stage and received the jade box from Ling Xuan. Then, I caught sight of the unfriendly gazes from the surrounding Sky Sect elders.


    With a faint smile, I said loudly, "Thank you for your gift, Elder Ling Xuan!"


    To this question from the Sect Leader, Xie Lingxuan''s words caused Ling Kong to tremble. Ling Xuan also smiled, but the expression in his eyes instantly became extremely gloomy, and the surrounding Elders all seemed to be deep in thought, as if they were already calculating something. They are elites who have lived for hundreds of years. To think that an outsider like me would actually say something about their internal strife. If I knew something about it, it would be extremely disadvantageous for me. After a short moment, regardless of whether it was those who fought internally or those who held a personal grudge against me, they all chose to travel together. When they looked at me, a trace of killing intent flashed in their eyes.


    I opened the jade box, revealing a milky white pill. I casually handed it over to Pu Xuan and Pu Xuan nodded his head. He looked at me meaningfully for a moment before tossing it back to me.


    "Third place, Xu Cangyuan! Ten bottles of the Spiritual Enlightenment Pill! "


    Xu Cangyuan also slowly walked forward. When he passed by me, he gave me a hidden glance. Pu Xuan and the rest naturally noticed, but they did not say anything.


    "Disciple Xu Cangyuan, thanks for the gift of the Sect Leader!"


    The surrounding people were discussing in a low voice. Ling Xuan looked at Xu Cangyuan strangely, but for some reason, Feng Qingyun quietly whispered: "A good disciple of my sect!"


    When Xu Cangyuan heard this, he did not have much of a reaction. He calmly received the reward and turned to leave. Glancing fiercely at his disappearing back, Ling Xuan''s face turned cold. He arrogantly looked down at everyone below the stage, and the people who were originally discussing in hushed tones instantly became silent.


    "Haha, all the great sects have groomed quite a few outstanding disciples over the years. Sword Sect''s Lan Yun, Mountain God Sect''s Li Xiang, is a force to be reckoned with, especially White Jade Sect''s Chen Ziming. Even the leader of the thirteen elite disciples of my sect, Xu Cangyuan is not your opponent!"


    Although Ling Xuan had a smile on his face, his eyes were obviously extremely cold. He was just like a poisonous snake in the grass, flicking its tongue, ready to swallow its prey.


    Naturally, they knew that Ling Xuan was prepared to deal with their core disciple, but even if their minds were racing, they would not be able to find a way to deal with him in such a short period of time. However, under the roof of their houses, the strength of the Sky Sect was unfathomable, and no one would be stupid enough to risk the destruction of their sect just for the sake of a disciple.


    "What does Taoist Ling Xuan mean by this?"


    The gazes of the crowd instantly concentrated on the speaker. I also lowered my head to look at him and saw that it was the White Jade Sect''s Elder Bai who had opened his eyes slightly and spoke calmly.


    "Elder Bai!" Ling Xuan looked at the white robed elder as he spat out those three words, with a faint smile on his face, yet with a hint of ridicule in his eyes.


    It must be because he had some conflict with Ling Xuan. Seeing Ling Xuan''s expression, Elder Bai''s eyes flashed with hatred and he fiercely turned his head away.


    "Haha, Elder Bai, this old man does not have any other intentions. Could it be that no one wants to see the might of this supreme treasure, the Fallen Star Sword?"


    Once he said that, everyone started to mutter again. They were indeed very interested in the power of the Meteor Shattering Sword, but when they recalled what Ling Xuan had said, even an idiot could guess that he was going to test the strength of each sect''s outstanding disciples. When they thought about the possibility of sacrificing the lives of their most powerful disciples, everyone began to feel indignant. However, there were also people discussing in a low voice that with the strength of Chen Ziming, Li Xiang, and Lan Yun, they shouldn''t be afraid of this Meteor Shattering Sword.


    Hearing these ignorant and fearless discussions, I smiled wryly in my heart, this is Qiu Xi, his strength is already unfathomable, what he displayed was only the tip of the iceberg. The reason I could injure him that day, was all because he didn''t dare to reveal his true strength and Qiu Xuan''s sword art, and now with the addition of that terrifying Meteor Shattering Sword, with the strength of the three of us, it would be hard to say if we could take the next attack.


    "The elder''s intention is that the core disciples of our three sects will compete with Ling Kong, who possesses the Fallen Star Sword?"


    "Un, not bad. That''s exactly what you mean!"


    "Hmph, fighting one on one, who can win against Ling Kong? Even if three of them were to go up together, I am afraid that it would be difficult to defend against all three of them.


    Elder Bai snorted a few times and told the truth to everyone in the three sects.


    "Don''t worry, just use 10% of your strength in midair!" If that''s the case, none of you dare to join us! Hahaha, the three great Sects, why don''t you join us? "Hahaha ¡­"


    Ling Xuan''s arrogant words incited a wave of anger, but the difference in strength was so great that those who understood could only retaliate with a vicious gaze and a cold killing intent, but from beginning to end, there were some idiots who did not open their eyes at all. They all heard it and started to dance, telling us three people to ruthlessly beat up Ling Kong.


    Even a clay man would be angered. Before Elder Bai said anything, Pu Xuan shouted coldly: "Hmph, aren''t you being a little too arrogant with your words! "Zi Ming, go and fight the Meteor Shower and the Soaring Sky together with Li Xiang and Lan Yun. I don''t want to lose any face for us!"


    As my good disciple, Chen Ziming, what can I do. I could only smile wryly and nod in acknowledgement. Li Xiang, Lan Yun and I exchanged glances and flew onto the battling platform, unwilling to give up.


    When Li Xiang and Lan Yun saw me nod in acknowledgement, they smiled bitterly and landed beside me.


    Lan Yun was a sword faction disciple, just like the other disciples. She wore white clothes, and on her back was a sword, but she was a woman, the only sword faction female disciple this time. Lan Yun was not particularly beautiful, but there were no ugly people amongst the cultivators. There was a sense of heroism in his handsome features, which could be considered a rare temperament among women.


    "This Ling Kong, his strength is unfathomable. From the start, let''s go all out and try our best to withstand a move from him. It wouldn''t be too embarrassing for us."


    Hearing my words, Li Xiang was a little dissatisfied, but he still nodded his head in agreement. Lan Yun''s eyes sparkled as he looked at me curiously, but he still chose to agree.


    Seeing the three of us on stage, naturally, Ling Kong would not retreat. With the Meteor Shower in hand, he slowly walked towards them.


    This time, when I got closer, I felt the true pressure of the Meteor Shower. It was as heavy as a mountain and it pressed down on my heart. It was so heavy that I couldn''t help but feel scared.


    Li Xiang and Gu Li''s expressions were grave as well. They were already gathering their Spiritual Energy in secret and waiting for their full power to strike.


    "Elder Ling Xuan warned me that I would only use the first layer of strength. The three of you have to be careful!"


    The corners of Ling Kong''s mouth curled into a smile. However, his eyes were calm, and it was impossible to tell that he had underestimated his opponent.


    "Senior Brother likes to deal with the enemy with one move. How about this, we decide the victor with one move, how about that?"


    Hearing my words, Ling Kong did not hesitate and nodded his head, "As junior says!"


    After saying those words, Li Xiang transformed into a mountain god. A trident and a copper hammer appeared in his hand. Waves of ruthless aura swirled around him, and the faint sounds of ghosts wailing and wolves howling could be heard.


    Lan Yun glanced at Li Xiang with a slight frown, but didn''t say anything. A silver light flashed in her hand, and the sword on her back landed in her hand. Her wrist drew a beautiful sword flower, but the sword seemed to be in a trance.


    I was shocked, because at this moment, the surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped quite a bit. Waves of killing intent came from the surroundings, as though the surroundings were filled with deadly blades that were pointed at me!

 C53

    The strength of Xu Cangyuan is so strong that I''m afraid that amongst all the disciples present, besides Ling Kong, it''s likely that the strongest person. Even if it''s me, unless I use my Fate Soul, I''m afraid that I will not be his match, and being able to be called as one of the top disciples in the younger generation of the Sword Sect by Ling Xuan, it''s impossible for me to lose even if I have only thirty percent of my strength.


    Since the two of them were already prepared to take action, I naturally couldn''t allow my reputation to fall on the line. Otherwise, Pu Xuan wouldn''t be able to beat me to death. With a wave of his long blade, Sky Break was ready.


    Seeing that all of us were ready, Ling Kong raised the Falling Star Sword in his hand horizontally, which seemed to be a bit heavy. With a loud shout, he brought his hands together and slashed out a sword qi that was a few meters long!


    "Ha!"


    When the three of us saw the incoming sword qi, even though we were extremely surprised at its grandeur, we did not dare to be distracted in the slightest. We gritted our teeth and roared as we attacked with our strongest attack!


    Li Xiang''s hammer, halberd, and long saber exploded into pieces. Lan Yun''s sword energy was like a mirage as it quietly dissipated like ripples, and the blade image that I brandished, only the first one, was destroyed. Even the long blade in my hand was shattered into pieces, unable to react in time ¡­ But the three of us, since we are standing on this stage, are not useless people. When we saw that our strongest attacks were useless, we immediately used defensive measures.


    Li Xiang spat out a mouthful of blood and congealed a ten-foot-long shield in front of him. The black and green colours on his body rapidly faded, turning into black shadows that merged into the shield. The shield instantly turned into a strange dark red color.


    Lan Yun stabbed the sword in front of him and quickly formed a few hand seals. In the end, the fingers on his right hand formed a sword, pointing at the sword hilt. The spirit energy entered the sword, but in an instant, the five foot sword in front of him turned into ten feet long, barely blocking him from the attack.


    I felt slightly bitter in my heart. This defensive method, other than the simple Qi Method to form a shield, I really do not know anything else. If I were to use such a rough method, I''m afraid that the first to die would be me. Without any other choice, I flashed and hid behind Lan Yun. Without waiting for her to reveal her surprise, I placed a palm on her back and continuously channeled spiritual power into her body. After receiving my spiritual power, the huge sword in front of her immediately expanded again, becoming nearly 100 feet tall.


    It''s not that I have to hide behind Lan Yun, it''s just that her defense is maintained by her spiritual energy. Li Xiang''s method is entirely dependent on her Mountain God School''s technique, so if I hide behind her, I won''t be able to help her at all.


    Without time to think, Lan Yun used all his might to channel his spiritual power into the sword, maintaining a size of ten feet.


    Sword qi spread out and collided with the defense of the two. A boom rang out and the entire battle stage was shattered into pieces.


    After about ten breaths of time, the smoke dissipated and Li Xiang was lying on the ground about a hundred feet behind us. His chest was covered with countless twisted worms like wounds, and blood was flowing out from them.


    In front of Lan Yun and I, the great sword had already dissipated, and cracks had covered the sword''s body, but we were able to block the sword aura in the air! There was a deep ravine on both sides of us, and the entire battling platform was only a few feet wide.


    Lan Yun''s face was extremely pale. Even with my spirit energy replenishing, maintaining this ten-zhang long sword would be extremely difficult.


    Turning his head to look at me, Lan Yun faintly smiled, as if he was rejoicing in, as if he was grateful. With a roll of his eyes, he fell into my arms and fainted!


    A unique feeling and aura comes from the person in my embrace. My heart lurches, and I have the urge to tightly embrace her, but in my mind, I suddenly thought of He Huan''s sad face, sad eyes, and smile, as if right in front of me, with a slight jolt, all of my desire disappears, leaving only a kind of blank feeling lingering in my mind, lingering and not dissipating ¡­ A shadow flashed in front of my eyes and I forced myself to come back to my senses. It was the Sword Sect''s Sect Leader, Shen Tianlan, holding Lan Yun in his arms. After feeding me a medicinal pill, he looked at me gratefully before nodding slightly and floating down.


    At the same time, the man named Lu also carried Li Xiang away to save his life.


    Ling Kong''s expression was indifferent as he looked at me calmly. While I was overwhelmed with shock by this Meteor Shower, I noticed a trace of exhaustion that was difficult to hide in his eyes.


    Ten percent of his strength? I don''t believe it. Looking at his appearance, it''s hard to say if fifty percent of his strength can handle this Falling Star Sword.


    "Hahahaha, everyone has seen the might of this Falling Star Sword, right? Rumor has it that when the ancestor forged this sword, he did meritorious services, sealing the power of six mountains, and once cut down a star. From then on, the name of the Fallen Star Sword was implemented, and if anyone wants to experience it, please come up and test its power yourself! "


    No one dared to respond to these provocations. Ten percent of their strength and one sword strike was enough to instantly defeat three outstanding disciples!


    The faces of Pu Xuan and the rest turned ugly, but it was true. Who knew if this Fallen Star Sword was the only weapon in the Sky Sect that had such power! If there were more than ten of them, even three or four would be enough to easily kill an existence of the same level. The White Jade Sect would probably never be able to defeat the Sky Sect.


    The giant guy Lu and Shen Tianlan didn''t even look at Ling Xuan, they only cared for their own heavily injured disciples. Their backs were to the crowd, and their expressions couldn''t be seen.


    Heh heh, the might of the Sky Sect is at stake here today. We won''t disturb you for long, but you will have to leave tomorrow!


    Elder Bai threw out those words, stood up and left. I stared at each other, shook my head, and had no choice but to follow him.


    As soon as the White Jade Gate left, the other two sects also started to stir up. They greeted Ling Xuan and the almost retarded Yuan Xu with a few words before quickly leaving with displeasure on their faces.


    Falling Star Sword, Qiu Xi! I thought that Qiu Xuan already had enough strength to make him unwilling to take the risk and attack, but now it seems like this Qiu Xi should be disdaining Qiu Xuan''s petty tricks and turning a blind eye to it. No wonder Qiu Xi knew of Qiu Xuan''s hatred towards him, yet she still kept him by her side. From the looks of it, it had been planned long since for the Fallen Star Sword to fall into his hands. With this sword by his side, even a casual sword strike would have the strength of six mountains.


    It''s a pity that with my current strength, even Qiu Xuan is able to easily kill me. However, Qiu Xuan said that if I could reach the False Sky Realm, then there was a high possibility of killing Qiu Xi. It seemed that he still had some hidden strength that he had yet to reveal.


    So right now, following Pu Xuan back to the White Jade Sect and taking advantage of that opportunity to reach the Sky Realm was the only way out for me. At the very least, it would mean that I had the power to become a False Sky Realm.


    Ever since they came to the Sky Sect, with Chen Ziming''s identity, what that brought to Pu Xuan and the rest was astonishment and suspicion, but fortunately they had a lot of trust in the Bai Clan Elder''s skills, and felt that I did not hold back in front of them, so the doubts in their hearts should have found a relatively reasonable explanation.


    Elder Bai is also a very loyal person. He agreed to leave tomorrow. Indeed, when the sun just arrived and the horizon was just starting to brighten, he took us out of the Sky Sect.


    On the way back, we passed that weird little town again. I told Pu Xuan and flew down.


    Windstorm Sand Town, this is the first time I''ve seen Wu Qing here, this demon clan friend is just like Ah Hu, in front of him, I don''t have to pretend, everything goes according to my heart, but now, Ah Hu, in front of him, I really don''t have to pretend ¡­ The people in the town had already returned to normal. Although there weren''t many people, there were some who were still alive, and along the way, there were already people peddling along the street, and others who were opening their doors to do business. The old people were sitting in the courtyard, watching the leaves fall from the trees and smoking their pipe.


    People who had experienced hardships would enjoy simple and ordinary life.


    It seems that Wu Qing really wasn''t lying to me. He left, leaving this place to search for his home.


    Looking at the red sun rising in the sky, I muttered, Wu Qing is braver than me, but he is also luckier than me. I wish him the best of luck in fulfilling his dream. Just like that, help me realize a dream, a dream that I don''t dare to make ¡­ I didn''t want to, nor did I dare to disturb this tranquility in Sandstorm Town. With a little melancholy, I turned around and was about to leave.


    "Chen Ziming?"


    A woman''s voice came from behind him. It wasn''t that it was extremely pleasant to hear, but it was also very soothing.


    "It''s really you!" I thought I lost it! "


    Turning around, I see Lan Yun whose chest is rising and falling slightly. He is looking at me with an excited expression and a hint of a smile.


    "Hmm? Lan ¡­ "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    I''m not too clear about this generation, and the sword faction doesn''t seem to have any relationship with the White Jade Sect. I don''t know which generation of disciples this Lan Yun is from, and I don''t know if I should call her Junior-apprentice Sister or Senior Sister.


    "My surname isn''t Lan. My surname is Shen, Shen Tianlan''s Shen."


    My heart jolts. Shen Lanyun, Shen Tianlan''s Shen! It looks like she''s the daughter of the Time Sword Sect''s Leader, Shen Tianlan. No wonder Shen Tianlan had cast me such a grateful gaze that day.


    "Oh, oh, oh. So it''s Sect Master Shen''s daughter. Miss Shen, please forgive my rudeness!"


    "Don''t be so polite, just call me Lan Yun. My surname isn''t usually given to others, and yesterday, if you didn''t save me, I wouldn''t be standing here today."


    "You don''t have to be so polite. Everyone has a common enemy, if I don''t save you, who else can I save?"


    Although I didn''t have the heart to save her yesterday and was purely thinking of saving myself, but to be able to make others owe me a favor is still a very good thing. Especially this person, he has the entire sword faction backing him up.


    "Mm, but still, thank you ¡­" "You, are you busy? We''re looking for a place to chat?"


    Looking at Shen Lan Yun''s blushing face due to shyness, I nodded my head out of the blue. Unexpectedly, I nodded my head just like that and let my revenge plan drag the entire sword faction and even the Mountain God School into it ¡­

 C54

    "How is it here? Beautiful, isn''t it? "


    "Yes, it is indeed beautiful."


    Lan Yun stood on top of a hill, looking at the rising sun that was as bright as fire. He turned his head and asked me excitedly. Although I didn''t feel anything, I was naturally unwilling to let her go.


    "Why did you chase after me?"


    Even though I guessed a little narcissistically, I wanted to know the truth, for no other reason, simply, just to know.


    Lan Yun turned around with his back facing the sun. His blurry yet gentle figure stood a few feet away from me. Waves of fragrance drifted over. I suddenly felt that she was very beautiful ¡­ " "Because ¡­" Lan Yun lowered his head and muttered to himself. Suddenly, he raised his head and smiled, "Because you saved my life! A drop of water should be used to repay a debt of gratitude, not to mention the debt of gratitude to you for saving my life. "


    I was slightly disappointed in my heart. I didn''t even realize that I was actually disappointed in a girl''s insignificant words, even though I thought that I had already broken away from the relationship between us.


    "A drop of water should be used to repay a debt of gratitude. Do you really want to repay me for saving your life?"


    Those were just teasing words, but I realized that something was wrong when I said it. I quickly added, "I''m sorry, I''m just joking. I definitely don''t have any intention of offending you!"


    Lan Yun''s face reddened. She looked at me as though she was rebuking me. Then, she turned around and sat on the side of the cliff. She hung her legs and slowly swayed in the air. No one knows what she was thinking about.


    "I came here to thank you. In fact, I wanted to thank you yesterday afternoon, but I didn''t expect that you guys had already left, and I didn''t expect you guys to be so fast, I chased you for a whole day and night, and almost gave up. After seeing this town, I wanted to try my luck, and if you''re not here, I''ll go back, and I didn''t expect you to really be here! Is this fate? "


    I was still frustrated that I didn''t even know how to say anything when I met a woman. Lan Yun just stood there, minding his own business and started talking. When I got to her side, I followed her example and sat down. I didn''t notice that I was at the right distance from her.


    "Say, why did you save me that day? Could it be that you''ve already seen that I can''t block that sword?"


    I smiled wryly in my heart. I could tell that something was wrong, but I couldn''t possibly say that I ran behind you to protect my life and used you as a shield.


    "Eh, actually ¡­" I scratched my head, a little embarrassed, and said something that made me regret my actions: "Because you are beautiful. I just don''t want to hurt you, I want to protect you."


    Girls loved to listen to sweet talk from boys the most. Even if she knew that it might not be true, she still chose to believe it without hesitation, just like the blushing Lan Yun.


    Looking at her with her head lowered as she fiddles with her clothes, I felt a little awkward. She must have misunderstood me saying those words. What am I doing?


    "You, you really think so?"


    After a long time, Lan Yun finally stopped rubbing the corner of his clothes. He turned his head and looked at me shyly.


    Looking at her bright eyes, there seems to be a hopeful glint in them. I slowly nod my head.


    During this period of silence, I thought of a plan, a plan to help me take revenge, and that is to cheat Lan Yun. It doesn''t matter if I really like her, gain her heart, and use the power of the sword faction to help me topple the Sky Sect!


    At this moment, my desire for revenge is so strong, I have to suppress all my emotions! At this moment, facing Lan Yun, I was no longer the anxious me just now, but instead, the me who only knew how to make use of and take revenge!


    Her feelings for me, be it right or wrong, she finally became a chess piece in my eyes, destroying the happiness of a lifetime.


    Humans were strange. In just a short time, their minds had changed. One moment, they were innocent. The next, they were scheming. It was all because of hatred, or maybe it was because of benefits!


    I don''t know if it was all for the sake of revenge that kept me from feeling confused, or if there was a shadow in my heart that made me not want to start feeling for someone else.


    "I''ll send you back."


    When Lan Yun heard what I said, he raised his head and said faintly, "I ¡­ I don''t want to go back yet. Can you accompany me?"


    I nodded and sat by her side with a smile on my face. I accompanied her just like that and quietly sat by her side until the sun set ¡­ Three months, three months, I accompanied Lan Yun on a stroll. The snacks by the street, the extravagance of a high-rise, the vulgar mask, the exquisite ceramics ¡­ In this period of time, it was as though I was dreaming in my childhood, the things that I dared not and could not do before have been realized with Lan Yun accompanying me. The two of us are like children, immersing ourselves in the prosperity of the mortal world. I have to say that when Lan Yun smiled, she was indeed very beautiful. Perhaps I have never seen many beautiful girls, but I can''t deny that she was a good girl. However, since I had already treated her as a chess piece, I no longer had any true feelings for her.


    "Zi Ming, tell me, is this set of clothes beautiful?"


    "Un, you look beautiful when you put them on ¡­"


    Lan Yun looked bashful as he stroked the black hair by his ear. A happy smile appeared on his face ¡­ Anyone could tell that this was a girl in deep love. In just a few days, Lan Yun was drunk on my sweet words. Although I wasn''t good at words, she was still just a young girl. The danger of entering the world, the danger to the human heart ¡­ in front of her, she was just like a blank sheet of paper.


    After getting along for a few days, I found out from her that I saved her that day and had already left a shadow in her heart. After getting along with me for a few days, she originally had a good impression on me.


    "Lan''er, you''ve been out for so long. I''m afraid your father might be worried."


    "Did you go back? "..." "It''s been three months. Although father knows that I''ve come to find you, but if he doesn''t go back after so long, he will definitely be worried. Zi Ming, you said that you would marry me, is that true?"


    Lan Yun frowned. She seemed to be worried about my promise.


    "Of course it''s true, fool!"


    I smiled as I scratched her nose and looked at the happiness in her eyes. "I''ll send you back first. When I return to the White Jade Gate, I''ll immediately tell my master that I''m coming to the sword faction to propose to you!"


    "It''s true!"


    Lan Yun''s eyes lit up, he happily jumped up, tightly hugged me, but immediately became worried again: "But, but the sword faction and White Jade Sect have never had any relationships before, your master, would he agree to our marriage? And my dad, he dotes on me the most, so he will definitely have some problems to test you! "


    "For you, I''m not afraid of anything!"


    I gave her a kiss on the forehead, then pulled her hand and headed in the direction of the sword faction she mentioned ¡­ The sword cultivators of the sword sect have a unique temperament, the Pu Xuan sect once told me that the cultivation method is different, but the temperament is also different. The Immortal sect has a pure and holy dreamlike feeling, the Devil sect has an arrogant, domineering, temperamental style, the sword faction is like a sharp sword in a scabbard, the Demon sect is strange and sinister, and there are also legendary people who can see through the cycle of reincarnation with one eye. Although the Sky sect''s Ling Xuan sect calls themselves a cultivator of the same path, but his path can''t even be considered the real one.


    In my opinion, he is just like Grandpa Sun, calm and collected like the great scholars of the mortal world. At the same time, we, as inscription practitioners, also cultivate our souls, but I do not know whether it is better or worse than true Soul Cultivators. Demonic Qi is strange, I have seen it before. If not for the fact that Wu Qing''s demonic Qi made me feel strange, I wouldn''t have gone to Windsand Town to get to know him.


    The entire sword faction''s gate only had an extremely imposing and tall mountain peak, like a sharp sword that pierced the heavens and earth, giving off bursts of oppressive pressure. This pressure was extremely strong, as if this mountain peak was a true peerless divine weapon!


    Seeing me raise my head and look at this mountain with a surprised face, Lan Yun also revealed a proud expression. He walked over and pulled my hand and said: "This is my sword faction''s mountain gate. Only this mountain peak, also known as the sword peak! It is extremely beneficial for us sword cultivators to cultivate on this mountain. "


    "En!"


    I repeatedly nodded my head. Just the sword aura emitted by this sword summit was enough to make all the sword cultivators in the world flock to it. Although this place is remote and remote, the fact that Shen Tian Lan was able to lead the sword faction and stand firmly here shows that his strength is definitely not ordinary.


    According to Lan Yun, for a sword cultivator, the greatest advantage was that their attack power was great, which was much higher than their cultivation base. Moreover, as long as they could find a divine weapon that belonged to them, they could basically step into the Heavenly Realm! Surprised, I quickly asked for the reason, but Lan Yun said that it was also what his father told her and she wasn''t too sure.


    I pondered in my heart. Shen Tianlan himself is only in the False Sky Realm, how could he know this? Also, Pu Xuan once said that the sword faction had only developed in the past few decades. Then before that, who owned this mountain peak? Had they ever had a ancestor? Was it really because Shen Tianlan''s strength alone had intimidated eight people that the Sword Peak was so attractive? If he had that kind of power, why would he be afraid of the Sky Sect?


    Everything is a mystery to me. It seems that I need to understand all of these and become stronger. Only the strong can understand everything they want to know!


    However, this sword faction, I pulled it into my revenge plan, is it right or wrong?

 C55

    "I''ll send it here!"


    I kissed Lan Yun on the forehead and let go.


    "Remember to marry me! I will wait for you, forever! "


    Looking at Lan Yun''s teary eyes, I nodded my head and pretended to be very determined.


    Lan Yun is the key to opening the sword faction. If I can hold onto it, then maybe the entire sword faction will be mine in the future! As for the White Jade Sect, I have already accepted them as my targets. As long as there are no mishaps, they have the ability to topple the Sky Sect. The White Jade Sect is not without worry!


    While I was thinking, a ripple suddenly appeared in front of me. A figure suddenly appeared!


    It was a man, dressed in black, with a very youthful face. However, the sparse stubble on his face made him look somewhat mature, and his pair of lazy eyes made people feel as if he was preoccupied with everything.


    "Who are you?"


    To appear in front of me so suddenly and to the extent that I couldn''t see through its Spiritual Energy, this level of strength was definitely not something I could contend with. Thus, I took a few steps back and prepared to escape.


    The man looked at his surroundings with a strange expression. After which, he shot a glance at me and chuckled. "Kid, may I ask, where is this place?"


    I was surprised, but I still quickly replied, "This is the Di Kingdom, this is Rong City."


    "Rong Cheng, Di Guo ¡­" The man frowned and thought for a long time. After a while, he shook his head. Did you run far away? "


    "Then, where can we go to the Ku Nation?"


    "The Kingdom of Hong Kong?" I was stunned. "I''ve never heard of it ¡­"


    "It can''t be!" The man was shocked, "You haven''t even heard of Ku Nation? Was the nation destroyed? God, how long have I been meditating?! "


    I don''t want to see that man shouting like a madman. This kind of person could very well be a lunatic. He might accidentally kill me, but that''s just a casual matter." However, this is the first time I''ve ever heard of the Holy Qu Nation in his words. If there''s a chance, I really have to get to know it well.


    The man talked to himself for a long time, but I didn''t dare leave, for fear of attracting his attention and causing trouble for me.


    "Ai, whatever, let''s just go anywhere. Damn it, even the Immortal Emperor isn''t clear, how am I supposed to find him?"


    I was shocked. Immortal Emperor! Could it be the Sky Bearing Empire? However, according to the legends, there were seven Immortal Emperors. They shouldn''t be the Immortal Emperors. However, which Immortal Emperor could they be? However, didn''t the Immortal Emperors all disappear? Chengtian was trapped in the valley, and I accidentally let him out. As for the other Immortal Emperors, what did they encounter?


    "Hehe, little kid, I''ll give you a reward for asking me for directions!"


    The man rolled his eyes and threw a black pill at me. It had an unpleasant smell to it.


    "Don''t tell anyone that you''ve seen me before. Otherwise, you will die miserably ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, the man had disappeared into thin air, leaving behind only faint echoes, telling the truth about his previous visit.


    Who was this person? What, what realm was he in?


    Looking at the black pill in my hand, my heart was in turmoil. Just how low was my own strength in this vast and unknown cultivation world?


    I found a cave and carefully examined the pill in my hand. The man in black said that he was giving me a reward, but his last sentence was filled with threat. This pill might contain some kind of poison or restriction.


    However, I was able to sense some of the powerful and surging Spiritual Energy contained within it. The moment my Fate Soul appeared, I slowly closed my eyes and used my Soul Eye to look at the pill, but I still couldn''t see anything. I opened my eyes and pondered for a long time.


    If you want to kill me, you should be able to take my life with a wave of your hand. At the very most, this pill can prevent me from revealing the information about him.


    When the pill enters my stomach, it will only feel cool and clear, without any abnormalities. Although the spiritual energy slowly flows out, it is extremely large, and with the speed at which the pill is circulating, I have to cultivate and absorb it for at least four hours a day to be able to keep up with it, and it will take an unknown amount of time for it to completely absorb the spiritual energy.


    After four hours, I heaved a sigh of relief. I will stop meditating here for today. After returning to the White Jade Sect, I have plenty of time every day so I am not afraid of anything.


    Just as I was about to get up, my heart tightened. I suddenly turned my head to slash out a hand blade. A light ray flashed by and it missed me!


    "Not bad, little kid. You actually found me!"


    It was that black clothed man again! The man smiled and looked at me with praise in his eyes. "En, En, not bad little boy. You actually dared to take the pill given to you by a stranger."


    Seeing that it was him, although I was on guard, I did not panic as I replied, "The pill that senior bestowed upon me, even though this junior cannot understand it, this junior understands that senior''s heart is harmless. This junior does not have any grudges against senior. Even if you want to kill me, there is no need to trouble yourself so much. With senior''s strength, killing me is just a flip of your palm. "


    "Mmm mmm, not bad, not bad at all. This flattery is amazing, I enjoy it!"


    Seeing that my eyes were still on guard, the man in black smiled: "That pill is normal, you can be at ease, I came to find you because I do not want to alarm anyone else. Take me to your sect, and have your Sect Leader speak to me."


    With a turn of my mind, I respectfully replied, "Yes!"


    I don''t know if bringing this stranger back to the White Jade Gate would cause any trouble, but no matter what, I can''t go against it.


    He was stunned for a while. Just when I thought that he had something to say, he slapped his forehead and suddenly screamed: "Oh, I remember now, this is, is, is something, what is it! Bai Yu Men! Yes, White Jade Sect! "So I''ve come here. That means that the direction of the Kingdom of Hong Kong should be ¡­"


    "Hehe, boy, it''s none of your business. Remember, you can''t say that you''ve seen me!"


    With that, he disappeared again.


    [What the hell is this man doing?]


    After returning to the White Jade Gate, I indeed did not tell anyone about the news of the black clothed man, and Pu Xuan did not blame me for being out for so long. It could be seen that he was rather fond of Chen Ziming, this disciple, but when he heard that I was going to take the Sword Sect Master''s daughter, Shen Lanyun, his eyes revealed a look of disbelief.


    "Shen Tianlan, Shen Lanyun, hehe, this sword faction''s concealment is really deep!"


    Pu Xuan muttered to himself for a long time before patting me on the shoulder, and said in a deep voice: "Zi Ming, I cannot decide on your marriage. I need to ask the Sect Leader for guidance, but you are my most beloved disciple, for the sake of your happiness, I will fight for you until the end!"


    The words that were spoken were righteous and just, and almost moved me. Unfortunately, I knew that the marriage between the White Jade Sect and the sword faction was beneficial to suppressing the Sky Sect''s arrogance, and once the sword faction did not join hands with the White Jade Sect to deal with the Sky Sect, then the White Jade Sect''s side would only lose a talented inner disciple like me. There was also Guang Liang and the others who were at the core, so it would not harm their vitality.


    Sure enough, in the time it took to brew a cup of tea, Pu Xuan, with a bright smile on his face, told me that the Sect Leader had agreed to the marriage.


    You have helpers, and I have pawns! The sword faction plus a white jade door should be enough to fight against the Sky Sect. After both of you are defeated and injured, I will be the last Yellow Sparrow!


    After randomly choosing a auspicious day, Pu Xuan decided to come to the sword faction and propose marriage for me that day. Naturally, I had no objections, and Pu Xuan told me a much happier news. The day after my wedding, Sect Leader Du Shixian will personally bring me to the ancestral hall and let me try.


    For me, this is true. Although this happiness makes me feel a little guilty towards Lan Yun, but I swear that after I have avenged my enmity, Lan Yun, I will try to love her with my heart, and I will be true to her for the rest of my life.


    If she doesn''t leave, I won''t give up!


    While I was waiting, I asked Pu Xuan, "What kind of place is the Kingdom of Hong Kong?"


    Pu Xuan''s face was filled with emotion as he said faintly: "That''s the place where the strong gather. It''s also the dream place of our cultivation world! How do you know this place? "


    I said vaguely, "I caught a glimpse of it in a book. Why don''t we go?"


    "Child, you are still young. In this world, only the strong have dreams. With our strength, we cannot realize our dreams, and we do not have the qualifications to talk about realizing our dreams!"


    "Have you ever been to Kant?"


    "Me?" Puxuan''s face reddened as he said, "The Sacred Cong Country is far to the south. It''s thousands of miles away, and it''s blocked by the natural moat. What the hell am I going to do? Only those who have reached the legendary Heavenly Realm would have a slim chance of reaching that dream state!


    The Heavenly Realm was also the Heavenly Realm! Could it be that the man in black was a Sky Realm expert? If others can do it, why can''t I? I don''t believe that I, Zhang Fugui, will never reach the Sky Realm in my life, nor the Kingdom of Hong Kong!


    However, what kind of realm was the Heavenly Realm? Why was it that only those who had reached the Heavenly Realm could go to the distant Ku Nation? Could it be that after reaching the Heavenly Realm, his flying speed would be much faster? However, this flying speed relied on the Enforcer Qi Technique, which controlled the airflow around it to fly. After reaching the Heavenly Realm, would the Enforcer Qi Technique be able to fly up to a very high level? And the Heaven Chasm? What Heaven Chasm?


    The black clothed man disappeared before my eyes. I definitely didn''t rely on my Enforcer Qi! No matter what, he couldn''t make his body disappear. Only when he reached the sky realm could he explain all of this!


    At this moment, being a Sky Realm expert is extremely urgent to me. The unknown is all within the unreachable Sky Realm!

 C56

    In just a few days, the black clothed man gave me a pill. I found some records of it in the White Jade Sect''s library and verified its effects. This pill is called Immortal Spirit Pill, and it has no other uses, but it contains an enormous amount of spiritual energy. There was no other reason. The large amount of spiritual energy didn''t explode just once, but slowly leaked out, so it wouldn''t cause any harm to the body. Also, the spiritual energy inside the pill was very thick, so it could help to form a spirit pill.


    In the past few days, whenever I had the time, I would meditate and cultivate, slowly absorbing the spiritual energy within. The elixir pills had indeed strengthened by a bit, and now, they were the size of an adult male''s fist.


    I spent most of my time in the Compendium Pavilion, searching for some information on pills and spirit artifacts. The trip to the Sky Sect made me realize that my understanding towards pills and spirit artifacts was completely inadequate. I still have some time before I leave the sword faction for my marriage. This time is more than enough for me to make up for my lack of knowledge.


    I''m twenty-four years old this year, and I''m still quite clueless about marriage. In the past in the Peace Village, when I saw those adults getting married, I was naturally extremely happy, but it was because I was able to eat the candy. When I was playing around with my family when I was young, I even played the role of groom and bride with Xiao Yu once. However, this time, I am not playing around. If Shen Tianlan wanted to be at ease and send out his beloved daughter, he would definitely come up with some test questions just as Lan Yun had said. But I''m not afraid, there''s the White Jade Gate behind me, and Pu Xuan and the rest of us can''t wait for the two families to come together and help me. Moreover, because of this, Pu Xuan even asked the Sect Leader for a spiritual tool called the blade!


    The blade was five feet two inches long, its body was very light, and it was very thin, almost translucent. From this, the name Hidden Blade was hidden, and it was also called Hidden Blade. When spirit energy was channeled into the blade, it only felt the wind of the blade, not the shadow of it.


    Carrying a hidden saber on my back, my confidence increases by leaps and bounds. The sharpness of this saber is something that I have tried before.


    Arriving at the sword faction mountain gate, Pu Xuan raised his head to look at the sword summit, greed flashed across his eyes, and he loudly said: "White Jade Gate''s Pu Xuan, bring disciple Chen Ziming, come pay a visit to your esteemed sect, please open your doors wide for me!"


    The echoes were vast, and a few moments later several people flew out, greeted each other, and led us in.


    There was only one mountain in the sword sect, and there were not many disciples in the sword sect, only a little more than a hundred people. However, all of them had surging spirit energy and were not much weaker than the person who had died in the Sky Sect. Moreover, the sword faction only had one sect master. The rest were all disciples without an elder position, so it could be said that they had sole authority.


    The White Jade Sect''s strength is clearly above the Sword Sect''s, therefore, as an elder of the White Jade Sect, Shen Tian Lan had long since brought his beloved daughter, Shen Lan Yun, out to welcome them. As the two of them greeted each other, Lan Yun''s eyes were always on me.


    Just as the two of us were making eye contact, Shen Tianlan let out a light cough. It''s unknown if it was because he couldn''t bear to see the numbness between us anymore, or because he really had something to say.


    "Cough cough, my nephew is young, but is a genius on the surface. The journey to the Sky Sect has made him even more famous. Since my daughter has given her permission, although I am unwilling, I naturally can''t stop her. But for my daughter''s happiness, this small test is still necessary."


    Hearing this, I did not care about it at all, and felt that it was only natural. However, Pu Xuan was not happy, and snorted lightly: "I believe that with Ziming''s strength, Sect Master Shen should have seen it while he was still in the Sky Sect. Moreover, he even saved his beloved daughter''s life.


    Looking at Shen Tian Lan''s slightly embarrassed expression, I knew that at this moment, I can''t let my future father-in-law become too ugly, so I stood up and bowed, "Master, Shen ¡­" Uncle, this disciple has something to say. "


    "Speak!"


    "Nephew, please speak!"


    "Disciple feels that Uncle''s words are very reasonable! When I was in the Sky Sect, only a few people saw the strength of the disciples. But now, if all the sword faction disciples see the abilities of the disciples, and believe that I can protect Lan''er, then the disciples will not only take away Lan''er, they will also receive the blessings of the entire sword faction! "


    Shen Tian Lan nodded her head repeatedly before she could finish listening. Although Pu Xuan didn''t express anything, his eyes were filled with praise. It was as if this foolish disciple had started to understand something, and Lan Yun, who was at the side, was even happier.


    Since they had come to an agreement, Shen Tianlan announced that tomorrow would be the day of the test. The test involved a very simple matter, the Sword Peak''s Cloud-Stepping Flower.


    It could be said that it was a kind of sword flower. If when forging a sword, at this stage of quenching, the juice of the Cloud Stepping Flower was added into the water, allowing the sword to contain the innate sword qi, it could just be considered a type of spirit sword. With a little nurturing, it would become a complete spirit sword.


    However, the sword peak was so high that it pierced through the clouds. The higher it went, the more sharp the sword qi it could withstand. When it reached a certain height, the sword qi would cut through the skin and even injure some of the vital points of the body. The reason why Shen Tianlan set this test is actually because he wanted me to suppress all of the Sword Sect disciples with my cultivation. Because on the sword peak, all of the Cloud-Stepping Flowers that could be harvested have already been harvested, unless I could reach a height that other disciples could not reach, and I still had to rely on a certain amount of luck.


    Pu Xuan should know something, but he didn''t say anything. It seems like he is quite confident in my strength.


    After chatting for a little while longer, Shen Tianlan and Pu Xuan walked into the inner hall. They said that they wanted to discuss the details of the wedding and that Lan Yun would take me to visit the sword faction.


    I sneered in my heart. This Shen Tianlan was not an easy target, he was a cunning fox, if I''m not wrong, they had entered to discuss a cooperation against the Sky Sect. His daughter, Lan Yun, had openly loved him very much, but he could still be considered half a sacrifice.


    Lan Yun, on the other hand, didn''t think about this. He pulled my hand and led me out to look around.


    There are very few female disciples in the sword faction, only a few people. When Lan Yun was taking me on a stroll, there were quite a few people pointing and pointing, with faces full of anger. It seems like these are the people who usually adore Lan Yun, but Lan Yun doesn''t know why he doesn''t take a fancy to them.


    "Ignore them, let''s go this way!"


    "It seems that they also admire you. Before you met me, did you not have anyone that you liked?"


    Staring at me, Lan Yun said in a low voice, "The people I like are the kind of people that can protect me and protect the entire sword faction. They are so weak, so how could they do this?"


    Lan Yun thought that I would protect her and the sword faction, but he never would have thought that the me that she trusted the most was the person who pulled the sword faction into a bloody dispute.


    As he was speaking, he saw five or six people appear in front of him. When they saw me looking as if they wanted to eat my flesh and blood, a handsome young man with sharp eyebrows and a sword in hand shouted at Lan Yun, "Junior Sister, you can''t marry him!"


    Lan Yun frowned as if he was sorry, but he was more impatient. After a while, he slowly said, "Eldest senior brother, I have failed to live up to your feelings. You should know that I have always treated you as my brother ¡­"


    "Stop it!" The young man clenched his teeth, drew his sword, and pointed it at me, "I don''t care how you fooled my junior sister. If you''re a man, then duel with me!" Whoever loses will be out of junior''s sight for the rest of their life! "


    I chuckled and blocked Lan Yun''s path with my body. "Alright then. You said it yourself. Don''t go back on your word!"


    "Junior Sister, get out of the way!"


    This youth called Eldest Senior Brother was really impetuous. With a loud shout, his sword cut down from the sky!


    A strong sword Qi whistled through the air, stirring up endless dust! The people behind him were cheering for their eldest senior brother.


    That time, they probably didn''t go to the Sky Sect. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been so full of worship for their senior apprentice brother. However, this strike did have some momentum. It was not something that an ordinary person could withstand.


    I don''t want to underestimate my opponent. The moment the Hidden Blade appeared, the sword qi immediately dissipated and I slashed out a blade light!


    The eldest senior brother hacked horizontally and was about to move forward when he suddenly felt the pressure on his head. He raised his head and saw that a huge saber had descended upon him!


    It was like a sword hanging in the air! It could also be said that it was as if a blade was hanging in the air!


    The eldest senior brother''s expression changed slightly and he quickly raised his sword. He formed a strange seal with his hand, but with the sword in hand, it was as if a giant mountain had suddenly appeared! A strong pressure struck me, startling me. Why didn''t Mu Yuan, Monk Wen Ge, or even Lan Yun use this level of sword art?!


    Although it was formless, it was still the collision of Spiritual Energy. A deafening rumbling sound was heard, and in an instant, it was as if a mountain had crumbled. Those with a slightly higher cultivation could even circulate their Spiritual Energy to support themselves.


    After a full ten breaths of time, the mountain peak shattered and the sword disappeared. Everything returned to its previous peaceful state. The eldest senior brother''s face was pale. He looked at me with a gaze filled with shock!


    "Evil disciple!" What are you doing? "


    "Zi Ming, what happened?"


    It was Shen Tianlan and Pu Xuan.


    Upon seeing the furious expression on Shen Tianlan''s face, the Eldest Senior Brother and the rest all fell silent with their heads lowered, not daring to speak a word.


    With a thought, I went up and bowed: "Master, Uncle, Zi Ming was too reckless. Seeing that the people from the sword faction all have extraordinary skills, I decided to spar with them. I didn''t expect that this would alarm everyone. I hope uncle and master can punish me!"


    "Qi Feng, is that so?"


    The eldest senior brother mumbled something when he heard Shen Tianlan''s question. Seeing this, Lan Yun hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Father, it''s like this. It''s my fault. He said that he wanted to watch the show and didn''t stop them."


    "Hahaha, Sect Head Shen. Since it is only a spar between disciples, let them be. Let''s return and continue the detailed discussion."


    "En, since the elder has spoken, we shall do as you say."


    How could Shen Tianlan and Elder Pu Xuan not understand the reason behind it? It was just that they wanted to reduce the scale of the matter. After a few rounds of ha-ha, it was all over. However, Shen Tianlan glared viciously at his senior brother before he left.


    When the eldest senior brother saw the look in my master''s eyes, he glanced at me, who was smiling merrily, and snorted coldly. He then turned around and left with a few people.


    "He, he''s our eldest senior brother, his name is Luo Qifeng. He''s been very good to me since he was young, he''s been like my blood brother ¡­"


    "There''s no need to explain. I understand."


    Gently stroking Lan Yun''s face, I smiled and pulled her into my embrace.


    "Luo Qifeng, this person is very strong. Hmph, the stronger they are, the happier I am. This way, the revenge against the Sky Sect will be even more intense!"


    "What was that move you used just now? How come I''ve never seen you use it before?"


    Lan Yun smiled. "I know that move too. However, it can only be used on the sword peaks. It is not surprising that I can only borrow the power of the sword peaks."


    "Oh, oh." Borrowing the might of the sword peak, it seemed that this sword peak was really an extraordinary treasure.

 C57

    Sword Peak!


    Upwards to the peak of the sword peak was a small path. It was curving and spreading, and it was somewhat rugged. The entire sword faction was halfway up the mountain. Lan Yun had said that because of the moderate amount of sword energy halfway up the mountain, it was the most suitable for those in the spirit realm to train.


    Pu Xuan, Shen Tianlan, and Lan Yun all looked at me, waiting for my decision.


    The sword faction disciples would also usually meditate and meditate at this time. In the middle of the night, the Yin Qi would be the heaviest, and this sword qi would be slightly discounted. If one were to ascend the peak to search for Cloud-Stepping Flower, most people would choose to spend the night in safety.


    They are waiting for me. Should I choose the time when my Yang energy is at its peak to do something that ordinary people do not dare to do, or should I just take the night road as a precaution?


    To be honest, I wanted to go up at noon. Firstly, I wanted to show my strength, and secondly, I wanted to experience the sword aura of the sword summit.


    However, after thinking about it briefly, I decided to head there again in the evening. I would first find the Cloud-Stepping Flower in the middle of the night, complete the mission, and then experience the sword aura from the Sword Summit.


    Pu Xuan and the rest didn''t have any objections when they heard I wanted to climb the mountain in the evening, but Luo Zhifeng and some of the people beside him had looks of disdain in their eyes.


    Lan Yun tugged on the corner of my clothes, his eyes still showing some worry.


    "Don''t try to be brave, find the Cloud-Stepping Flower and come down. The senior brothers have also gone up there before, and the sword qi will dissipate for about two hours, and then you will be able to find it. For me, do not get injured, and remember, if you find it, immediately come down, I will be waiting for you here."


    His words sounded like he was about to ascend the mountain of swords, but it seemed more or less the same. The sword qi was like a knife, easily slicing through the skin of a person''s clothes.


    "Hmm, don''t worry. Don''t you have any confidence in me? "Be good, go back to your room and wait for me to marry you!"


    Raising his head to take a look, he realized that Shenjun had already passed.


    "Teacher, Uncle Shen, Lan''er, I''m going." Nodding my head, I look back at Lan Yun, who was extremely worried, with feigned nostalgia. Then, I resolutely set off on the road up the mountain.


    The woman was so strange. She clearly knew that the danger wasn''t too great, but when it came to people she cared for, that worry would increase by too much. However, it was precisely because of that that that they appeared even more adorable.


    The mountain roads were rugged, but I, who was unable to stop the Great Perfection of the Elixir Pill, climbed dozens of feet in a few jumps.


    I didn''t feel anything when I took a few steps, but when I reached a certain height, I realized that the strength of the sword aura had reached a level where I could cut my clothes. As he walked, he suddenly felt a buzzing sound in his ears, and from time to time, his clothes and face and arms would be cut. Those who didn''t know about this would definitely find it eerie and terrifying. Circulating his Spiritual Energy, he covered his entire body with a layer of Ling Kai. However, there were no more injuries caused by the sword energy.


    Above the sword peak, although the sword qi was everywhere, there was still a lush vegetation. However, there were a lot of trees called sword pines, which were extremely hard, with leaves that were like swords, they were about a foot long, and there were many of them. If one looked carefully, one would see that the leaves and blades, although not sharp, were not much different from ordinary daggers.


    There was also a type of moss that was densely packed on top of the mountain rocks. It was like needles or thorns, almost an inch in length! He had heard Lan Yun say that this was called needle moss. Within the borders of the Di Kingdom, it was like stepping on clouds and flowers, a unique item to the sword faction.


    I didn''t know much about the strange flowers and herbs. Lan Yun didn''t mention it, so I didn''t know about it, but I was a little embarrassed about my own inexperience, and secretly decided to stay in the White Jade Gate''s library for two days after we got back. I would look at all of these herbs and medicines in my head, and I didn''t want to remember them completely.


    The mountain path wound around the sword peak like a snake, and they were basically going up in circles. However, this was also good, because they could check every inch of the road they passed through.


    Soon it was dark and I couldn''t find any signs of stepping on the clouds, but I was in no hurry. There was still about a night left, enough time.


    The more they walked, the more weeds grew on the road up. It seemed like there were less and less people who came to clean up, which also meant that within the sword faction, there were very few people who could reach this height. I roughly estimated that the height I was at was about five hundred feet from the mountainside. Looking down, I could see that it was covered by the clouds and I couldn''t see anything. At this moment, Ling Kai, who was on my body, seemed to be on the verge of collapsing.


    Taking a deep breath, I let go of Ling Kai, placed several air shields around me, and then quickly walked forward.


    Finally, they went another hundred or so feet, but the road was gone. I was elated. If no one walked on the road after that, no one would be able to pluck the Cloud-Stepping Flower. It would be extremely beneficial to me.


    While he was lost in thought, he heard a soft "peng peng" sound coming from his surroundings. Pieces of cloth fluttered in the air, and several footmarks of blood appeared on his body. Amidst my shock, I hurriedly cast several Qi shields to examine my wounds. It was a good thing that the wounds were shallow. With the help of spiritual energy, all the wounds disappeared in the time it took for half an incense stick to burn. It was a pity that my clothes were still on my body.


    I smiled wryly. It must have been the moment when my heart relaxed and my control over the Qi Method relaxed, causing the sword qi to break through and injure me. If it was at noon on the mountain top and the sword qi was flourishing ¡­ It was undeniable that at that time, all that was left was a pile of minced meat.


    I went forward again, but this time I was very careful. I cut a deep wound on my arm, and covered the stone that was given to me by Chengtian with my Spiritual Energy. After my wound recovered, I took out my hidden knife and carefully walked forward.


    However, if this stone was harmed by the sword qi and lost the Immortal Emperor''s favor for nothing, it would be extremely painful. Fortunately, I placed the Heaven''s Heart Pill in the White Jade Gate because I did not need to bring it with me, otherwise, I would have made another hole and placed it in my body.


    After walking forward for a long time, he still did not discover any Cloud Stepping Flowers. At this point, it was already his turn, and the Yin Qi was the heaviest.


    The moon is bright and the stars are sparse. Originally, I was standing high up, but it seemed as if I was really closer to the night sky. As the cool breeze blew by, I quietly felt a serenity I have never experienced before. It''s not dead silence, but true tranquility!


    Was the sky realm considered close to the sky? The closer one was to the sky, the more one could feel the threshold of the Heavenly Realm. Would one be able to touch this barrier?


    Looking at the sky for a long time ¡­ Suddenly, I felt something. I slowly closed my eyes and experienced the tranquility. Everything in the night sky seemed to still be in front of me. It was as if my eyes were the sky and my eyes were the sky ¡­ Gradually, within his soul, there was a voice that was filled with bewitching charm, telling him that the Dao of Heaven is merciless. Give up everything, give up your heart, and you can take control of fate and gain the Dao of Immortality that everyone hopes for!


    Hatred? Why revenge? Life and death had their own cycle of reincarnation, and everything had its own destiny. It was just like Grandpa Sun had said, everything was fated! Life, death, love, under this vast night sky, how tiny, so small ¡­ I can''t seem to feel it anymore! Did I give up my hatred? Or was it that under this silence, even their emotions would be diluted?


    No! I don''t want to give up!


    I snapped open my eyes. How could I give up! The tragic deaths of his parents, his younger brother''s death, and the loss of more than a hundred lives in the same village. Did that mean he could just give up like that? The murderer is still free, the accomplice is still happy, can I be worthy of my own heart?


    I can''t!


    Heavens! You want me to give up my hatred, give up my kinship, to believe that you have some kind of bullshit fate, you can''t do that!


    I let out a soundless roar towards the sky. If anyone could hear me, they would understand the sadness in my heart ¡­ Father, mother, and my unborn brother, don''t worry. I will kill Qiu Xi, and the entire Sky Sect will accompany you in death! This is my promise, my son''s promise!


    At this moment, I didn''t know that I had given up on an opportunity the moment I chose to open my eyes. The sudden realization that was rumored to have been dispelled by my hatred just like that. When I found out about it, I didn''t regret it. If I tried again, I would still choose to open my eyes, listen to my heart''s choice, and walk the path of resisting fate.


    Seemingly disappointed with my choice, dark clouds started to float down from the sky and the originally bright world turned dark. However, this black night couldn''t obstruct my sight, nor could it obstruct my heart!


    There is no light in the night, but it is very dim. Ordinary people can''t see it, and it can''t stop cultivators'' spiritual energy from gathering in their eyes. It''s not like the darkness in a valley where there is no light, it devours all light and hope.


    Unknowingly, two hours passed while I was searching. That short moment of enlightenment was due to the fact that I seemed to have given up just a few breaths later.


    At a glance, I turned my head sharply and fixed my eyes on the flowers that were shimmering in the night.


    The cloud flower was no taller than two feet. The leaf on the palm was like a sieve, and on it was a snow-white flower about the size of a thumb, ready to bloom. As I got closer, I saw that its petals were like silk, stamens were like stars, and as I took a deep breath, there was no fragrance.


    This was exactly the same as the Cloud-Stepping Flower described by Lan Yun. It was just that there was no sword energy so it could not absorb it. Therefore, it had not bloomed yet.


    After waiting quietly for several hours, a ray of light appeared in the horizon. It was like a hope that had cut through the night. When the light shone on the flowers, the flowers gradually bloomed like the smiles of lovers, emitting such a beautiful light!


    The sword aura of the entire mountain peak suddenly intensified. Although it was not yet noon, at this moment, it seemed as if it was extremely excited in preparation for the arrival of the morning sun. It was cheering and jumping with joy!


    Just as I was lamenting about the mystery of the Sword Peak, a thought suddenly appeared in my mind. A bold guess!


    This sword peak was originally a sword!


    It was unknown which great divine ability cultivator had turned the sword into such a huge shape to absorb the Yang Qi in the world. The trembling sword qi was clearly trembling because of the sword spirit!


    The sword faction''s strength was average, but why did it rise up in just a few decades and even survive until now? Who exactly was the person behind it that was trying to intimidate everyone?

 C58

    The shield could not withstand the intense sword Qi and it let out an unbearable sound of friction.


    With my right hand gripping the blade, I lifted the Cloudflower with my left hand and tied it to my arm with a piece of cloth.


    "Peng peng", the Qi shield broke. I shouted loudly and the Hidden Blade instantly shone with light. An incomparable cold Qi covered me and resisted the Sword Qi from the outside.


    Sabers and swords had no boundaries, not to mention it was just Qi!


    The sword Qi and the saber Qi clashed, and tiny "Zi Zi" sounds could be heard incessantly. Since the Cloud-Stepping Flower was already in my hands, I might as well calm down and feel the sword Qi of the sword peak.


    Seeing that the Hidden Blade and Blade Qi were still able to completely defend against the surrounding sword aura, I dashed forward once again. After a short moment, I was already dozens of feet away, which made things difficult for me. The blade qi was suppressed by the surrounding sword aura to the point that it was barely able to protect me.


    Under these circumstances, the gas shield could no longer be formed. The only thing he could do was to maintain his saber Qi.


    I sat cross-legged on the ground, quietly feeling the battle between the two energies.


    In the past, there was a scholar, it was said that martial arts had swordsmen, and swordsmen were always elegant and outstanding, their chivalry was good, their swords were straight, and with a wave of their swords, they went straight back and forth, never skirting the corners, their twin blades were in the middle, meaning that they were upright and unbiased, and thus, the sword was the gentleman of the weapon, thus laying down the foundation.


    As for sabers, one is wide, two is heavy, three is single sabre, the main killing, domineering, violent, often are caused by brainless big men or scoundrels, there are very few storytellers in the story of the hero who used sabers, therefore, in my previous thinking, sabers were mostly unkind people who used swords rather than sabers.


    At this moment, he could clearly feel that both the saber Qi and the sword Qi were the same, swift and fierce! If there really is any difference, I think we can only look at the person who uses it. What was qi? The breath of a person is the breath of a person, and the breath of a sword is also the breath of a person, or in other words, the breath of a sword spirit! This breath was the throbbing of the spirit!


    The Hidden Blade Qi is related to my Spiritual Energy and my thoughts. Therefore, the main purpose of defense is to protect me. The surrounding sword Qis, although ownerless, have been attacking desperately in order to break through this barrier of defense.


    The Blade Sword Qi is originally one body, but this one has different guidance, or perhaps different willpower, so it formed opposing sides. If my Hidden Blade Qi can draw the sword aura around it to be used by me, and also pull it into my own faction, does that mean that even if I walk in the Blade Mountain Sword Forest, I will not be harmed in the slightest?


    They''ve already been here for dozens of years, and I''m only here for a day. What I can think of, someone must have thought of it before, but they can''t reach my height. Although I have a bit of advantage in terms of cultivation, I specialize in martial arts, so I''m definitely not as good as them in this aspect. What is the reason why I can surpass them?


    I have a feeling that as long as I can figure this out, then my strength will advance by leaps and bounds.


    Frowning, I slowly retreated down a hundred zhang, but realized that even if I came down, the sword qi would only reduce the number of attacks on me, just like how it was a million just now.


    I tried again to weaken the sword aura and discovered that even after the resistance of the sword aura had been weakened, there was still no change to the sword aura''s attack.


    I took a deep breath. There''s only one question left.


    I lowered my height, meaning that the density of my sword qi had decreased, but my attack still hadn''t changed, and my resistance had decreased, but it still hadn''t changed. The only remaining problem was my will, the will that I had exerted on the Hidden Blade!


    When it was channeled into the Hidden Blade, this will occupied the Hidden Blade. Regardless of whether it resisted or not, it still had this kind of resistance, which was the reason why it was different from the sword energy on the sword peak.


    If I want to truly feel the sword aura coming from the sword peaks, and feel the blade aura coming from all the weapons, I will have to withdraw my will and feel their thoughts. However, the moment I stop using my Will on the Hidden Blade, I''m afraid the surrounding sword aura will instantly cause me to be riddled with holes!


    However, no matter what, I have to take the risk! Gritting my teeth, I retreated another hundred feet and withdrew the output of the spiritual energy in my body.


    Without the addition of my spiritual power, the glow of the Hidden Blade instantly dimmed. The surrounding sword Qis immediately surged over like a tidal wave, as if they were really going to skin me and tear my bones apart.


    The sword qi stabbed into my skin. It was so painful that I was about to subconsciously use my shield, but I gritted my teeth and stopped moving. I sat down cross-legged and closed my eyes, feeling the sword qi''s will that had pierced through my skin.


    Sword qi and spirit qi were both forms of qi, but it was actually more or less the same. The spirit energy converged within his body and was refined into his own spirit energy. The sword qi was the same, but the essence of the transformation was different, thus the difference was made. Spiritual energy and sword energy needed to follow a certain path, which meant that only by circulating the cultivation technique would they be able to achieve the greatest effect. A normal spiritual energy gathering palm strike would break a tree and cause the spiritual energy to be compressed and controlled according to the technique. The sword energy was also invisible, and when the cultivator slashed his sword down, the sword energy howled out, gathering the sword energy in such a way.


    At this moment, I was enveloped by the Sword Qi as if my entire body was covered with thorns and thorns. Fortunately, I had reached a certain height and the Sword Qi wasn''t strong enough to harm my foundation.


    That is to say, they did not have a Mandatory Will. Thus, when I gave up resisting and even the will to resist was dispelled, I could no longer sense any of their offensive powers. It is as though they had lost their target in an instant and after a short search, they started to wander aimlessly.


    I am starting to understand why there are these plants here. Without any thought, or rather, without any will to resist, as long as their body is strong enough, they will be able to survive. After a long time, they will start to absorb the sword energy here as nutrients and gradually mutate.


    As for me, my body has been tempered by spiritual energy. Even though I was facing extremely aggressive sword energy, I could still adapt to it. Furthermore, as I slowly breathed, some of the sword energy was mixed in with the spiritual energy and stored it in my dantian.


    I didn''t know how long I sat there, but I could no longer feel the sword qi that was hurting me, so I stood up and flew 100 feet away before I continued to cultivate and get used to it.


    Because I have already understood the principle, I didn''t take too long to adapt this time. However, it wasn''t a day or two, but to me, there wasn''t much of a delay.


    Another 1000 feet and then another 1000 feet. But later, he would only be able to go up 100 feet at a time, so he had to sit in meditation to get used to it.


    I do not know how long I stayed for. Roughly estimating, it should have been around two months.


    This should be enough.


    Raising my head to look at the towering sword blade, I nod my head slightly. Then, I suddenly opened my mouth and sucked in all of the sword Qis within a thousand feet of me!


    As the sword qi condensed, it slowly turned into a soybean-sized sword pill!


    Looking at the unmoving sword pill, I was overjoyed. From the very beginning, I already had a plan for it. If this plan succeeds, I''m afraid I won''t even fear Qiu Xuan!


    After sucking in a few more mouthfuls of the sword aura, I stood still, satisfied. With a flick of my fingers, an extremely transparent and scattered sword aura appeared on my finger.


    This is the Falling Butterfly Sword Technique that Qiu Xuan taught me! Gradually, the sword aura formed by the Falling Butterfly Sword Art started to solidify. Waves of pressure were emitted and after a while, it had become like water as it became somewhat blurry and corporeal. At this moment, the sword core in my Dantian started to slowly melt. However, I don''t think it''s such a pity. This sword pill might be a rare opportunity for an ordinary person. However, I have my technique, so I don''t really care about the cultivation method.


    After two hours, my forehead was covered in sweat and the sword pill had completely disappeared. However, I was still quite satisfied with the sword qi. It was extremely realistic.


    This sword was as powerful as any one of Qiu Xuan''s swords!


    My heart is filled with joy. With this sword, my chances of killing Qiu Xi will increase. When I become a fake sky, it will be the end for Qiu Xi and the entire Sky Sect!


    With a flick of his finger, the sword qi disappeared and turned into waves of green smoke that fused into my fingers. Only I knew that this ordinary finger was my biggest killing move!


    Suddenly moving, I turned around and harshly said, "Who is it!"


    "Tsk tsk tsk, this little guy is pretty good!"


    There was indeed someone! I was shocked and immediately released my sword aura. Staring warily at the front, I saw an old man with messy hair looking at me with a smile, although his appearance was ordinary, but his chin was extremely long, probably not longer than ten meters. He lifted a huge gourd with a wine content inside, and occasionally gulped it down, smacking it against his mouth as though it had an endless aftertaste.


    With a crafty gaze, the old man sized me up. When he saw that I was on guard, he could not help but laugh. "Heh heh, this old man is Nanshan Daoist. Why did you come to this sword peak?"


    This old fellow appeared without a sound. It seems like his cultivation is far above mine, but his name is the Southern Mountain Daoist, and he appeared on this sword peak without the slightest knowledge of the existence of such a person in the sword sect!


    Facing such a dangerous person, I must be careful. While preparing to escape, I bowed and said, "This kid is from Baiyu Sect and is here to propose marriage. Sect Master Shen''s test is to come to the sword peak to pick Cloud-Stepping Flower."


    "Oh?" The Southern Mountain Man was stunned, "You are not from the sword sect?" Then how do you know about this sword art? "


    My heart is at a loss, does it have to be someone from the sword faction to know? He could only helplessly say, "This kid was figured out by himself."

 C59

    "Comprehended?" The South Mountain Daoist looked at me in astonishment, then turned his head and took a sip of wine. "Tell me, who did you marry when you came to propose?"


    "Reporting to senior, it''s Sect Master Shen''s daughter, Shen Lanyun!"


    "Oh, that little girl, does she like you?"


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. No one would ask a question like that, but I didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction. "Senior, Lan Yun is exactly in love with this brat.


    "En, en, this little fellow is not bad, so you don''t need to call me senior. The boy said so, but this old man said that this old man''s name is Daoist Nanshan, what is your name?"


    "Go back ¡­" Senior Nan Shan, this brat''s name is Chen Ziming! "


    "Mmm, Zi Ming, I watched that Lan Yun girl grow up. If it wasn''t for the fact that your innate ability is pretty good and your cultivation level isn''t low, I wouldn''t have let you marry her. Do you know who I am?"


    Since I said that I watched Lan Yun grow up and appeared on the sword summit, I think that he must be someone close to Shen Tianlan. If he wasn''t a butler, then he must be my uncle, but I still shook my head with a blank look on my face.


    I didn''t guess it, but the Southern Mountain Daoist also didn''t say anything, "This old man is the previous generation''s Sword Master, but once I get old, I don''t want to do it anymore. Give it to the young."


    This person was the previous sect master of the sword faction? I''m shocked in my heart, but I''ve never heard of a sect head in the past few decades of the Sword Sect!


    "Looks like the sword faction''s water is a bit deep ¡­" "Greetings ¡­" Before I could finish, I bent my knees to the point that they were half bent. That Southern Mountain Daoist waved his hand and interrupted, "There''s no need. This old man is not some Sect Master anymore. Go back and don''t tell anyone that you''ve met this old man!"


    Before I could say anything, the Southern Mountain''s Daoist disappeared into thin air. I was overwhelmed with shock, this person''s cultivation level should be similar to the black-clothed man I met back then, it should be just as unfathomable! No wonder the sword faction was able to stand and not fall. So there was actually such a strong existence behind them. However, there was only one person. This also explained why they would lower themselves to the Sky Sect. However, why would such an expert dislike exposing his whereabouts? You aren''t even allowed to say anything about it if you''ve seen them?


    Helpless, I shook my head. I took off the Cloud-Stepping Flower on my arm and looked at my naked body, wondering where I could get a set of clothes. Otherwise, I would just go down the mountain.


    But there''s nothing here, not even the larger leaves exist. Where can I go to get something to cover my face?


    Walking slowly down the mountain, I wondered how I could avoid being seen like this. Unknowingly, he had already reached the halfway point of the mountain. Sigh, he should quietly find a set of clothes.


    Hiding in the corner, I looked around to see where there was a room. After I hid in it, I could find any piece of cloth to cover my face, but after looking around, I found that there was no room at all. There was only one room.


    The sword faction''s layout is a little different from the White Jade Sect and Sky Sect, it''s just like a big family in the mortal world, there are many different halls and side halls, and the disciples live inside them. I''m sure it''s because the sword faction doesn''t have many disciples, so it can also be arranged in this way, if not, how much money and material would it cost to have three to five thousand people?


    After listening for a while and confirming that there was no one around, I finally sneaked in. What I saw shocked me!


    Luo Chang, the silk scarf, the bath barrel, what kind of room was this? It was a bathroom, and also a female bathroom. The bath barrel was still steaming, and the fragrance of flowers was overflowing, and on the screen, there was a dress worn by a female!


    Take a woman''s dress to cover your face. Will a man like me still be able to meet people in the future? I smiled wryly. Just as I was about to leave, I heard the sound of footsteps coming from outside. I had no choice but to hold my breath and hide behind the screen.


    Two women came in. One of them was Lan Yun, and the other one was dressed like a maid. But after a while, Lan Yun began to undress and bring them in.


    That was within my expectations. Why would I not take a bath in the bathroom?


    Lan Yun''s skin was like snow, and she looked extremely smooth and tender. The part that should be protruding and the part that should be flat, I have to say, is indeed very attractive. She took off the last silk handkerchief as if there was no one around, but didn''t expect that due to her sudden outburst of spring light, I would almost bleed from my nose.


    But for some reason, at this moment, I thought of her!


    That time, when I opened my eyes, she was also lying in the bathtub. The same feeling, that was even more miraculous, made me, who was separated by a wisp of soul, to have a heartbeat. I remembered her lips, her eyebrows, her eyes, but she didn''t know that I existed in this world ¡­


    "Miss, don''t worry, even Master said he''s fine."


    "Sigh, but, it''s been so long since I''ve seen him, I ¡­ I just can''t help but worry. "


    "Miss ¡­"


    "Don''t say anymore, go out first. I want to be alone for a while."


    "Ah, yes, miss."


    After the maidservants left the room, I felt reassured. Their conversation had pulled me out of my thoughts. Now, only Lan Yun and I were left. She should be able to help me get a set of clothes.


    "Cough, cough, Lan!"


    Lan Yun screamed when he heard someone''s voice. It was a man. He pulled the towel over his body. He was stunned for a moment. He turned his head to look at me. There was excitement in his eyes. It was unbelievable!


    "It''s me, Lan!" I stuck my head out awkwardly and grinned at her.


    "Zi Ming!" Lan Yun rushed over and splashed a puddle of water.


    Seeing Lan Yun pounce towards me, I had no choice but to get up and hug her, letting her sob in my arms.


    "Miss, Miss, what''s the matter!" Following the knock on the door, Lan Yun''s servant girl called out anxiously.


    "Ah ¡­" "It''s fine, I slipped." Seeing my silence, Lan Yun understandingly didn''t say that I was here.


    "Then, Miss, do you have any injuries from the fall? Let me take a look!"


    "No need, I''m not an ordinary person. You can go. I want to be alone."


    "Oh, then be careful, Miss. Call me if you need anything."


    Lan Yun was relieved as well, but when he turned his head to look at me, he suddenly realized that he was still naked. Hurriedly, he hid into the tub with his face flushed red. He looked at me accusingly before realizing that I was also naked! Naturally, I quickly hid behind the screen again.


    "You, why aren''t you wearing any of your clothes?"


    Lan Yun asked shyly, not daring to look at me. His face was completely red.


    "I don''t want to either. If I had clothes to wear, I wouldn''t have come here. You, help me get a set of clothes!"


    "En, you, you turn around, you''re not allowed to look!"


    "It''s not like I''ve never seen it before!" I muttered as I turned around. As a result, I was hit on the head with a wet towel ¡­ " When did you get down? " When I was dressed in the clothes Lanyun had brought, she began to ask questions.


    "I just came down and was about to find something to wear, and then I accidentally ran into your bathroom."


    I must have thought of the scene where I saw her naked again. Lan Yunshui pinched my waist with all her might!


    "Where are your clothes?"


    "Clothes?" I scratched my head. "It was torn to shreds when I tried to comprehend the sword aura."


    Staring at me, Lan Yun looks at me strangely, as though he is annoyed but also a little playful. When have I ever seen Lan Yun in such a state? For a moment, I am slightly dazed ¡­ Seeing me staring at her, Lan Yun became shy again. He put his index finger between my eyebrows and said, "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen it before?"


    "I''ve never seen it before ¡­" Looking at Lan Yun''s cherry lips, I couldn''t help but stretch my neck and rapidly press down on her mouth.


    "You... "Take advantage of me!" Lan Yun''s ears even turned red. He pretended to be angry as he stared at me. However, he didn''t expect his appearance to be even more cute and lovable.


    "Soon you will be my wife, so it''s only right for me to take advantage of you!" I put my arm around her and whispered in her ear.


    "Hmph, who said they would marry you?"


    "Oh!" I shook my head and let go of my hand. I said with incomparable disappointment, "So you aren''t marrying me. Sigh, then I can only leave ¡­"


    "It''s done!" Lan Yun knew that I was teasing her and pulled my hand to act like a spoiled child. "You''ve brought the Cloud-Stepping Flower, are we going to see father?"


    "You just said you won''t marry me, why are you so impatient now?"


    "You!" Lan Yun''s eyes widened, and his right index finger and thumb pinched a part of my waist before fiercely spinning it in a circle.


    "I was wrong, I was wrong. My wife, let go!"


    Seeing me give in, Lan Yun smugly smiled and snuggled beside me, happiness written all over his face.


    Looking at her satisfaction, I suddenly feel a little unwilling. Lan Yun is so innocent and innocent. What should I do?


    Hesitating, I suddenly thought of Daoist Nanshan, that previous generation Sect Leader of the Sword Sect with an unfathomable cultivation!


    "Lan''er, how many sect heads does your sword faction have?"


    Lan Yun tilted his head and looked at me with a puzzled expression. "Only my father is here. Why are you asking this?"


    "Oh?" I had some doubts. Lan Yun and I had such a close relationship, there was no need for her to hide anything from me. "Think about it again. Could it be that the grand master passed on the throne to your father at the beginning?"


    Lan Yun frowned, and shook his head: "This, my dad said, the sword faction that was created for more than sixty years was completely managed by him. I''m not even twenty yet, so I can''t be sure about what happened before I was born, but my dad probably won''t lie to me!"


    I nodded my head. Seems like the only way to know the truth is to ask Shen Tianlan. Perhaps he is the only one who can give me the correct answer.


    "Eh, where''s your mother?"


    Lan Yun''s expression darkened. "When I was born, mother died."


    "Eh, I''m sorry, but you still have me. Come, let''s go see your father. By the way, let''s make an agreement on the date of the wedding."


    "Yes." Lan Yun buried his head in the crook of my arm. He sounded very satisfied.


    Lan Yun and I didn''t try to hide anything, so the moment we entered the main hall, we saw Pu Xuan and Shen Tianlan seated on top of each other, looking at me with smiles on their faces.


    "Greetings to teacher, greetings to Uncle Shen, Zi Ming has lived up to everyone''s expectations, and he has already stepped on the clouds!"


    The Cloud-Stepping Flower that I handed over in the end, after looking at it for a moment, nodded and said, "It really is Cloud-Stepping Flower. This sword sect''s unique item is truly strange!"

 C60

    Shen Tianlan smiled as he waved his hand, "It''s just some small stuff, not worth mentioning. My dear nephew, thank you for your hard work. Have you obtained anything from staying on the sword peak for a few months?"


    Seeing that Pu Xuan was also looking at me curiously, I nodded my head. With a flick of my fingers, the sword qi formed by the Falling Butterfly Sword Technique appeared in my hand. However, it was much dimmer than before.


    "Yes, yes, not bad!" Shen Tianlan''s eyes flickered as he nodded repeatedly, praising, "If nephew is not a member of the Baiyu Sect, I would really like to take you in as my disciple. Such talent is rarely seen in a hundred years!" Since you have become my son-in-law, then as your father-in-law, I will not hide anything. Today, I will teach you another sword technique, how about that? "


    My face was filled with joy as I hurriedly bowed and said, "Thank you, Shen ¡­ "Father-in-law!"


    This'' thank you ''wasn''t an act at all. What kind of person was Shen Tianlan? He was a sword cultivator expert of the False Sky Realm! If I can obtain his sword technique, my strength will definitely rise to another level! It was just that he didn''t know how strong his sword and Qiu Xuan''s sword were.


    Pu Xuan stroked his beard and nodded slightly. However, his eyes flickered, and it was unknown what he was thinking about.


    Shen Tianlan brought me to the training room. Since I was imparting sword arts, Pu Xuan felt too embarrassed to follow me in. Thus, he simply waited outside.


    "Zi Ming, look carefully, the essence of your father''s sword strike!"


    After stepping on the clouds and bringing the flower here, Shen Tianlan couldn''t wait to call me his son. It seems that he also hopes to join hands with the Baiyu Sect.


    I focus my attention to take a closer look. I saw Shen Tianlan wave his right hand casually with his left hand, as though a cool breeze is blowing. Just like that ¡­ Gone!


    "Do you understand?"


    I turned my head blankly to look at Shen Tianlan, who was smiling, and shook my head.


    "You don''t understand? That''s right. Remember, this sword art''s name is Windraiser. Alright, you can slowly comprehend it in the future. Let''s go back. "


    Following Shen Tianlan out of the training room, I cursed the old fox Shen Tianlan in my heart. I had no idea what he was up to. Pu Xuan looked at me and I shook my head slightly. He didn''t say anything and just exchanged a few pleasantries with Shen Tian Lan before leaving.


    As soon as I left, Lan Yun stuck to me. He held my hand and asked, "How is it? What sword art did father teach you?"


    I bitterly smiled and said, "He said that it was called the Windraiser, but I don''t understand it!"


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    Lan Yun seemed very happy. Seeing her smiling face, she couldn''t help but ask, "I don''t understand, and you''re so happy. What is the meaning of this sword art?"


    "Of course!" Lan Yun looked at me slyly. "My father said that if he meets a son-in-law who is in love with me and is also satisfied with me, I will teach him this sword art."


    I nodded. "Then what does this sword technique mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. It just means that he approves of your son-in-law. Otherwise, do you really think that it is some profound sword technique?"


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. This Shen Tianlan really knew how to trick people. I really thought that this was some kind of enigmatic sword art.


    "What, disappointed?"


    "No!" I stared at Lan Yun and pulled her into my embrace. I whispered into her ear, "You are more precious than any sword art ¡­"


    "Hmph, you''re lying!" Lan Yun looked intoxicated. He suddenly tiptoed and kissed me on the lips. Then, he ran away with a charming smile.


    Looking at Lan Yun''s joyful back, I was once again at a loss. Perhaps, if, if I really was Chen Ziming, without a blood feud and without cheating, we really could be a happy couple, and live our lives happily ¡­


    The night, so cool, I walked in the courtyard, looking at the sky a little gloomy moon, for no reason a little sad.


    Cultivating to become an Immortal, in the eyes of mortals, we are already considered Immortals. But why is it that instead of being carefree and carefree as the legends say, we are more scheming and fighting to kill people for their lives?


    In the past, there had been wandering ascetics who had heard about karma saying, karma, the cause of today, the fruit of tomorrow, do many good deeds, and have fewer karma ¡­ Then, what kind of fruit will the seed I planted today bear?


    Now that I think about it, for revenge, I''ve brought down many innocent people ¡ª A Hu, Lan Yun, Chen Ziming, and many other lives that died under my hands! Previously, people in the village said that when people die, it goes to darkness. However, I have never died before, how can I know if the Blessed World mentioned by the Buddhist family is really just a void in darkness!


    What happened today, Lan Yuntian''s innocent eyes made the dark and merciful heart in my heart throb. In that instant, I doubted whether what I had done was worth it or not, although I immediately suppressed it and told myself that the blood of Peace Village was the most important thing, but I cannot deny that in my heart, I was shaken ¡­


    "Zi Ming, what are you doing?"


    Pu Xuan''s aged voice interrupted my thoughts. I was startled as I forcefully put on a smile. I turned around and respectfully asked, "Master, what are you looking for me for?"


    "It''s nothing much. Cough, cough, what sword art did Shen Tianlan impart to you?"


    Looking at Pu Xuan''s slightly uncomfortable old face, I said smilingly, "Master, do you want to experience it?"


    "Alright, then I''ll give you some pointers."


    "Then master, please guide your disciple."


    I thought it was funny, but I pretended to be extremely serious as I walked in front of him. With my left hand behind my back, I waved my right hand!


    "Hmm? "Let''s begin!"


    I blinked. "Teacher, it''s over!"


    "Ah?" "What?"


    Looking at Pu Xuan''s confused expression, I laughed in my heart. In the morning, I had the same expression.


    "Uncle Shen is going to demonstrate it to me today. Did I really do it all for master to see?" How about it, Master, what pointers do you have? "


    Seeing my face filled with ridicule, he shouted at me, "Kid, are you toying with your master?"


    With a sullen face, I swore, "Absolutely not! How dare I tease you, Master? "


    "Hmph, then what is going on?"


    Thus, I told what Lan Yun had told me to Pu Xuan. After hearing that it was just a stunt, Pu Xuan''s face scrunched up. He stared at me for a long while before sighing and walking away, shaking his head.


    My mood improved a lot after the incident with Pu Xuan. At this moment, the wind was blowing gently, and I couldn''t help but think back to the time when Shen Tianlan taught me this Windward technique. Back then, he said, Let me see the essence of that sword strike! Essentially, this was a matter of waving his sleeve. What was the essence of this? However, I was absolutely not mistaken at the time. His expression was extremely serious and his entire person gave off a solemn aura from the inside. If the Windraiser Sword Spell was really just a trick, then there was no need for him to be so formal. Moreover, as his son-in-law, he naturally wished for my position in the White Jade Sect to be higher, the better. This way, the alliance between him and the White Jade Sect would be even stronger, and in this world where strength speaks for everything, the stronger I am, the more advantageous it is for him.


    Thinking to this point, I couldn''t help but raise my hand and wave it, but it was still just a gust of wind. I smiled bitterly.


    The wedding was set to be in three months, and during this period of time, Pu Xuan and I would naturally return to the White Jade Gate to prepare for it. According to Pu Xuan''s words, in order to get his prized disciple to get married, he would need to put on a show and let everyone to celebrate. As for Lan Yun, Shen Tianlan had also said that even though his daughter had poured out some water, he still had to spend some time with her before marrying her.


    On the way back to the White Jade Sect, I once again asked Pu Xuan, did the sword faction really not have a sect head before?


    Pu Xuan shook his head and said, "Actually, I''m not too clear about this either. But if even the Sect Leader hadn''t said anything, then that naturally wouldn''t be the case."


    "Oh oh, that, the sword faction''s strength isn''t very strong, why is it still ¡­"


    Pu Xuan looked at me and slowly said, "There are some things that only the Sect Leader knows. As for you, it is still not the time."


    "What time is it?"


    "We''ll talk about it when you get to the fake day!"


    I rolled my eyes at him. False Sky Realm? If it was that simple, how could there be so many people trapped in the Great Circle of the Spirit Dan realm?


    After passing by a small town, I glanced at the peaceful and calm people, my heart throbbing. An inexplicable impulse came so suddenly, telling Pu Xuan that I was going out for a walk. Since there were still three months of preparation time, Pu Xuan agreed without thinking too much.


    When we first entered the Sky Sect, Qiu Hong told me that ordinary disciples could not go down the mountain as they wished, and this was the same for all the other sects. As for Chen Ziming, I have already visited the White Jade Sect twice, which proves that Pu Xuan is very fond of this disciple, but at the same time, if he knew that the real Chen Ziming has been killed by me, his anger would definitely be terrifying.


    After leaving the Primordial Profound Ark, I headed north. However, the nervousness in my heart was just like the passing of the scenery beside me, growing stronger and stronger.


    He had arrived! I stood on top of a hill, looking into the distance, in the direction of home ¡­ I don''t dare to go to the peaceful village, the place that I was born and raised in, but now I don''t dare to take a step forward. I''m afraid, I''m afraid that the Sky Sect will find out and doubt my true identity, I''m also afraid, afraid that this former homeland will no longer be the same, covered in wounds and wounds, just like the real me.


    I am afraid that the image in my dreams will reappear before my eyes. I am afraid that my parents would turn into a ferocious ghost that would haunt my mind.


    Kneeling on the floor, tears streamed down my face. At this moment, at home, I was just a child ¡­ Father, mother, your son is about to get married. Wasn''t this what you wanted to see at the start? However, the betrothal gift that you guys painstakingly prepared for me was no longer needed ¡­


    Father''s orders, the words of the matchmaker, I really hope, father and mother can help me with the marriage, even if it is just an ordinary village girl, it doesn''t matter if she isn''t virtuous or elegant, it doesn''t matter if she isn''t pretty, and even some annoying little spots on her face ¡­


    At this moment, the yearning for home and home magnified infinitely. Before the marriage that was of utmost importance in my life, there was no boundary at all in this empty space ¡­

 C61

    Looking at home from the top of the mountain, I sat in silence for three days, wiping away my tears, then turned around and left. There were some things, it was not a burden, not a burden, but a responsibility.


    However, in the past, it seemed to be a very prosperous place. My parents had originally wanted me to be recommended to the village by their mister, so I could have the opportunity to take the test and become a government official.


    Walking on a street that wasn''t too wide, I looked around at the sparse crowd and didn''t feel angry at all. I knew that today wasn''t the market day, otherwise there wouldn''t be just this few people. Dressed in white clothes, I felt out of place on this ordinary street. Some sharp-eyed merchants were smiling evilly as they offered to lure me with their own temptations. Looking at the items that were slobbering at me, my expression didn''t change, but in my heart, I didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry.


    A group of merchants sighed and rolled their eyes at me. I dejectedly ran out. At this moment, I don''t know why I, as a cultivator, had such a good temper. Or perhaps, I subconsciously hoped that I was just an ordinary person.


    Initially, he was immersed in the mundane and plain lifestyle. However, he suddenly heard something unusual. There was the sound of a fight not too far away. Moreover, it was a battle of spells. His nose twitched slightly and he could smell the faint smell of blood.


    Following the sound, my body moved and I appeared at the location of the battle. I hid my aura behind a huge rock and when I looked over, there were indeed two cultivators fighting.


    At this moment, the two weapons were clashing against each other. A tall and skinny man''s arms were red, and it seemed as if he had suffered some injuries.


    Both of them were at the Spirit Core realm and the spiritual energy they emitted was at the peak of the Spirit Core realm. Even if they weren''t at the peak, they weren''t too far away from each other.


    The situation had been going on like this all along, but unexpectedly, the lanky man suddenly shot out a blade shadow that was a few meters tall. The blade shadow itself did not seem to be imposing, rather it was dull and grey, as if it could dissipate if the wind blew, but this blade shadow gave me a very dangerous feeling, even causing my hair to stand on end. Even I, who was spying on him, felt such a sense of danger, needless to say about the azure-dressed man. I quickly retreated with a aghast face, but unfortunately, the lanky man raised his hand and a blade shadow shot out!


    Without any trace, with a "peng" sound, the green-clothed man''s body exploded into a cloud of blood mist. His left arm had already separated from his body. When his left arm landed on the ground, he let out a blood-curdling screech and covered his mouth with a face full of pain and hatred.


    Seeing that he hadn''t killed his opponent with a single slash, the skinny, tall man had a ghastly smile on his pale face as he slumped to the ground. Obviously, he had overused his spiritual energy.


    The light robed man swallowed a pill. He closed his eyes for a moment before walking towards the tall, skinny man with a ferocious expression.


    "Gu Chen, I want to see how you''ll run this time!"


    "Humph, if you kill me, my sect will definitely avenge me!"


    "Hahaha, this is a wasteland far away from your sect. How would they know I did this?"


    "Despicable!"


    "Despicable? Only the victor is qualified to speak the truth, you are just a dead person.


    As his voice faded, the azure-dressed man had already walked up to the skinny, tall man. He raised the sword in his hand and suddenly stabbed downwards ¡­


    When I saw the shadow of the lanky youth''s blade, I was already prepared to save him. I did it for no other reason but for this blade!


    A dazzling Bladeqi was sent flying and went straight for the neck of the man in cyan clothing. Seeing the sudden attack coming at him and his fatal point, the light robed man was stunned for a moment but quickly reacted. He raised his sword and sliced apart the blade qi.


    "Who are you?"


    "Who I am is not important. I have saved him!" I smiled lightly, but my eyes were cold. This person, I must kill!


    "Did you misunderstand something?" "I am Zhang Tian, disciple of the Southern Wasteland Immortal Sect. This is the territory of the Di Kingdom, and it belongs to ¡­"


    "Enough!" I interrupted him, "I''ll give you a chance to strike!"


    My arrogance and coldness caused Zhang Tian from the Southern Viewing Immortal Sect to feel a bit annoyed. His only right arm pointed at me and trembled. This was no wonder. The strength that I was displaying right now was only that of an ordinary cultivator in the Great Perfection Stage of the Spirit Pill Realm.


    "Good, good, good. I have never met such an arrogant and despotic person. Today, I will definitely kill you!"


    Finished speaking, Zhang Tian stretched out his right sword and actually stabbed a finger into the wound on his left arm. The intense pain caused his face to turn pale white, but his eyes became colder and colder.


    "Be careful, this is a Blood Demon Symbol. Its power is shocking, you can''t take it head-on!"


    I completely ignored the warning from Gu Chen behind me, and looked at Zhang Tian''s self-torturous killing move with great interest.


    After a moment, Zhang Tian''s eyes congealed, and his two fingers suddenly pulled out a thin line of blood. His two fingers moved extremely quickly in the air, as if he was writing something down, and the blood line followed its trajectory, condensing into an extremely complicated symbol that carried a strong killing intent and imposing aura, and in that moment, the surroundings seemed to be filled with a cold wind.


    I also want to see the power of the sword technique that I have refined. Moreover, I am very curious about this Southern Immortal Sect, I also want to see just how powerful the people from the Immortal Sect are. Even if I kill him, according to what he said, this place is in the wilderness, no one knows how far away they would be from their sect. Old Chen? I never thought of keeping him.


    At this point, Zhang Tianxue had already finished condensing his blood, and he looked up at me, the killing intent in his eyes undisguised.


    "Hah!"


    With a loud roar, Zhang Tian pointed his finger at me, and the Blood Evil Talisman instantly flew towards me with unparalleled speed!


    In the span of a breath, the Sword Qi had already dispersed the symbol. It was unexpected that once the symbol scattered, the blood line would not be cut off and it would intertwine with my Sword Qi and it would actually be evenly matched!


    Right when I was fighting with the Blood Fiend Symbol, Zhang Tian attacked and immediately turned around to escape. It seems like he did not want to kill me, and all he did was to deceive me, his true goal is to escape!


    I coldly snorted and the sword qi vibrated. The light immediately intensified and suppressed the blood vein. I had already used my full strength! After that, with a movement of my body, I appeared behind Zhang Tian, who had yet to flee far away. With the appearance of my fate soul, I swallowed Zhang Tian''s soul with a single palm strike, and with a gentle palm strike, I took his life.


    As I turned around, the sword aura and the blood veins were still fighting. I moved from the side and wrapped the blood veins with my spirit power layer by layer and used my sword intent to suppress them. Only then did I manage to retract them.


    Gu Chen sat cross-legged on the ground and had already recovered for a while. When he saw that I had taken Zhang Tian Ming''s life in one move, he was slightly shocked, but he still cupped his fists and thanked: "I am Gu Chen, a disciple of the Empyrean Terminus Sect. Thank you for saving my life!"


    Empyrean Terminus Sect!


    I closed my eyes and meditated. Just now, I had devoured Zhang Tian''s soul and realized that he was just an outer disciple of the Southern Wasteland Immortal Sect, so he doesn''t have the qualifications to enter the sect. Usually, he would be cultivating in this Di Kingdom. Then he met Gu Chen from the Empyrean Terminus Sect. Because the Empyrean Terminus Sect and the Celestial Sect of Wonders weren''t on good terms, he provoked Gu Chen. As a result, Gu Chen was ambushed and injured. The Empyrean Terminus Sect, like the Southern Immortal Sect, was a sect of the upper echelons, but they were also a sect of the upper echelons of other sects.


    Looking at the grateful Gu Chen, my heart jolts and I give up on my plan to kill him. A warm smile appears on my face.


    "My name is Chen Ziming, and I have seen injustice in the road, there is no need to thank me!"


    When Gu Chen heard that, his expression changed, "How can I not thank you for saving my life? Gu Chen will do his best if benefactor commands me!"


    "There''s no need for kindness. Just call me Zi Ming. Eh ¡­" I gave him an embarrassed smile. "I''m a little interested in that last trick you used!"


    Gu Chen''s expression changed and he smiled bitterly, "No one dares to disobey benefactor''s orders. However, this is a cultivation technique of our sect and it was passed down from the outside, it is ¡­" This is treason towards our sect. Gu Chen did not dare to be the unloyal one, but he is also unwilling to be the unrighteous one.


    Sly! With loyalty as a cover, he rejected my request, but it also seemed extremely reasonable. I can''t kill him, I can''t force him either.


    I smiled and said, "Brother Gu, please excuse me. I was just joking around and said I was interested, but I didn''t have any intentions of asking for it. Brother Gu, don''t make it difficult for me!"


    I looked at Zhang Tian''s corpse with a troubled look on my face: "This, offending the Southern Immortal Sect, I''m afraid I''m not in a good mood ¡­"


    Sure enough, Gu Chen waved his hand and said, "He asked for trouble for Zhang Tian. When we get back, I will definitely report this to the Ming Sect and not let Brother Zi Ming have any difficulties."


    I cupped my hands and nodded, "Brother Gu, then let''s just treat today''s matter as making a friend. When has this cultivation world ever been at peace? If anything happens to me one day, I am here to seek help. I hope Brother Gu does not mind. "


    "Of course! "If brother Zi Ming came to visit, I would be too happy to say no. Brother Zi Ming, you must be joking ¡­"


    With a few pleasantries, I proposed to dispose of Zhang Tian''s corpse, which Gu Chen happily agreed to. Thus, he walked over to Zhang Tian''s corpse, squatted down and searched around for a while, but in the end, only took out a ring and the long sword. Waving his hand, Zhang Tian''s corpse started burning.


    Seeing my puzzled expression, Gu Chen looked at me with disdain, but he quickly put it away and explained, "This is a Universe Ring, also known as a Storage Ring. Inside it is a Spatial Array. Since Zhang Tian had died, then the blood seal on the ring will disappear. Brother Zi Ming only needs to drip a drop of blood to leave a blood mark, and with a thought, he will be able to take out the contents inside.


    In an instant, I felt as if this ring was a part of me. With a single thought, my Spiritual Sense entered the ring, with a circumference of a few meters. As for the items, there were a few pellets, some crushed stones, some silver, a set of clothes, and a command medallion.

 C62

    Taking out the item, Gu Chen looked at it and said, "This token is the identity token of the Immortal South Region Sect. As long as you destroy it, the other items will naturally belong to Brother Zi Ming."


    I picked up the token and looked at it. It was just a piece of wood, but there were some fluctuations of Spiritual Energy. It should be the ability to confirm one''s identity. With a flick of my finger, the token disintegrated into pieces and scattered on the ground.


    He took a look at the storage ring. Its design was extremely ordinary, so he shouldn''t be able to tell that it belonged to the Southern Tang Immortal Sect. Gu Chen clearly saw my awkwardness, he smiled and said, "Brother Zi Ming is in a difficult situation, could this ring be recognized by the Southern Wasteland Immortal Sect?"


    I nodded my head, "Indeed, I won''t hide the truth from you, Brother Gu. I come from a small sect, so I have never seen such a convenient item like the Universe Ring. That''s why I feel it is such a pity to give it up."


    "Brother Zi Ming, there''s no need to make things difficult for us. Although there aren''t many rings, they''re still quite ordinary. They can be sold in ordinary trading centers, so you can relax and use them."


    I nodded before putting it on my left pinky and turning to look at the few pieces of broken stone.


    "This is a spirit stone, and it contains spirit energy. Outside, it is used for cultivation, pill refining, and trading. Just take it, Brother Zi Ming. When there''s a chance in the future, it will naturally be useful."


    It was as if this was the first time a countryside boy had seen something new in the city. Gu Chen saw through my distress and quickly changed the topic, "Brother Zi Ming, you are very strong, how about you let me recommend you to me after I complete my mission and join my Empyrean Terminus Sect?"


    I shook my head. "Thank you, Brother Gu, for your good intentions. However, I still have some private matters that I must take care of. I''ll take over after I''m done here." I wonder, what is Brother Gu''s mission? "


    "This..."


    "If Brother Gu is in a difficult situation, there''s no need to tell me."


    Gu Chen forced a smile and said, "It''s not that I''m not willing to tell you, but my status is low. I''ve only received orders to go to the valley and check if there are any differences. I don''t know anything else."


    I nodded and pretended to look up to the sky. "It is already getting late. Brother Gu still has a mission to complete. I won''t be bothering you any longer."


    Gu Chen nodded, "I''ve been delayed by Zhang Tian for so long, I really should take my leave. Brother Zi Ming, I will never forget the grace of saving my life!" "See you later!"


    "En, until we meet again!"


    Looking at the departing figure of Gu Chen, I moved my body and left this place of conflict. I arrived at a remote forest.


    Holding Zhang Tong''s long sword and my hidden blade in my hand, I became extremely excited, with a thought, both of them disappeared, then instantly reappeared in my hands. After playing with them for a long time, I was satisfied and placed everything I had into my Universe Ring.


    With a flick of my finger, Spiritual Energy wrapped around the blood vein. Seeing that the blood vein was still struggling, I thought for a moment before an idea came into my mind.


    However, I need to leave a path of retreat for myself. If I annihilate the White Jade Sect and the Sky Sect, these two dogs that belong to the Southern Immortal Sect, no matter what the reason is, their masters will always come looking for trouble with me. And Gu Chen, who happened to appear out of the blue, as a member of the Great Celestial Sect of the Supreme Sects, if nothing unexpected happens, it will be my best safeguard.


    After staying in the mortal world for another two days, I considered whether it was time to return, so I returned to the White Jade Gate unhurriedly. As for the Universe Ring in my hand, I had already found a craftsman in the town to change its appearance to that of a normal ring.


    Pu Xuan''s old face was bright red, his eyes were squinting, and his smile was present all the time. It seemed that he had been feeling extremely comfortable during this period of time. When he saw me return, he did not say anything.


    In the midst of my confusion, some of my fellow apprentices told me that Pu Xuan had told the Sect Leader about the increase in my strength and the attitude Shen Tianlan had towards us. When the Sect Leader heard this, he praised us greatly and gave Pu Xuan a few medicinal pellets.


    No wonder this old man is so happy, so it turns out that he is relying on me to obtain benefits. This won''t do, I''ll have to ask for some pills later ¡­


    After all, ever since I came here with Chen Ziming''s identity, I have never seen him before. I wonder what he looks like, and how high his cultivation is.


    After staying in the White Jade Sect for a few days, Pu Xuan came over with a smile and gave me some pills. He also gave me the Heaven''s Heart Pill and said a lot of nonsense.


    In the face of this problem, I thought about it, and then thought about it. Considering that after marriage, due to the reason of Lan Yun, we probably won''t have much time alone, and we also have to plan on how to join the sword faction to overturn the Sky Sect, I don''t have much time left. Anyway, there''s still an entire three months'' time, so I might as well use this time period to seize this opportunity.


    When Pu Xuan heard that I wasn''t going to wait for the Sect Leader to lead me, but wanted to try it out tomorrow, he immediately became serious. He told me many things and even told me about his own experiences before heading off to report to the Sect Leader.


    The next day, Pu Xuan brought me to the Ancestral Hall with a solemn expression. In front of the Ancestral Hall, there was a pile of spirit tablets, a blood-red stone tablet, and a jade slip.


    "Zi Ming, when a drop of your blood is placed on this jade slip, you can close your eyes and meditate. Master will be there to protect you."


    My heart tightened. There was still one more drop of blood? Back then, from Chen Ziming''s memories, I had learned that when one became an inner disciple, everyone would swear an oath in the ancestral hall that they would never betray the law, and a drop of their blood would be dropped to merge with the Blood Stele. It was similar to becoming the symbol of a disciple of the White Jade Sect. But now, I am not the real Chen Ziming. The Great Deception Extermination Art can only change my appearance and aura, but it cannot change my bloodline!


    "Master, what should we do if someone from our sect isn''t watching us with blood?"


    Pu Xuan was startled as he frowned, "I don''t know either. In all these years, I don''t think anyone has come here to peek. If it weren''t for our sect, we wouldn''t have known about the existence of this jade slip."


    I was looking forward to it in my heart. I only hoped that those who weren''t from the White Jade Sect would be able to see it with a drop of their blood.


    "Master, I want to meditate on it by myself. It''s better if you go back, nothing will happen to me." I''m afraid that Pu Xuan will be around. If anything happens, I won''t even have a chance to escape.


    "Go back?" Pu Xuan paused for a second, then shook his head and said, "No, I think I will just wait outside. Zi Ming, remember, do not be impatient, and try to understand everything, and do not think about anything else. It''s okay if you do not succeed, and do not let anything happen to him!"


    Pu Xuan had already told me this many times these past two days. It was because I had seen someone who was too obsessed with enlightenment and would instead go berserk; looking at his back as he left, I once again felt a little guilty. This kind of master, if he treated me so sincerely, if I had met him from the start, I probably wouldn''t have done such a thing.


    But this trace of guilt and emotion was instantly overwhelmed by endless worry. If an accident were to happen, how am I supposed to cooperate with Qiu Xuan to destroy the Heaven''s Expanse School''s protective formation, and how am I supposed to deal with the Yellow Sparrow Mantis? At that time, how many days will I have to endure before I can endure the torment of revenge?


    I have thought about giving up this opportunity, but when I thought about how this is the best way to increase my own strength, I was a little reluctant. If I wait until after the wedding, then I would have to find a time to come and comprehend it. Moreover, perhaps subconsciously, I was a little against the marriage between Lan Yun and I. If my identity was revealed, the wedding would definitely be cancelled. Then, I wouldn''t have to use the innocent Lan Yun to deceive her for my entire life.


    With a flick of my finger, a drop of blood was forced out of the jade slip. Under my extremely nervous gaze, the jade slip slowly emitted a gentle white light that enveloped me. This light should only be seen by me, otherwise, Pu Xuan wouldn''t say that everyone only had one chance.


    After staring at the light for a moment to make sure that there was nothing abnormal, my uneasy heart finally calmed down. It seems that I had overthought things. Everything was fine. My identity would not be revealed.


    Closing my eyes, I had to be careful not to fall silent when a scene appeared in front of me. An old man with a white beard floating in the air, looking down at the earth, and I, who seemed to be watching from the side as a spectator. All of this was exactly as Pu Xuan described to me.


    The old man waved his hand and saw that the gentle wind was blowing so hard that it made people''s faces hurt. It was as if the wind was real! When the old man reached out his hand, a spear appeared out of nowhere in his grasp. The spear was entirely green, and was faintly flowing like water, but upon closer inspection, it did not seem abnormal at all. Standing by the side, I could clearly feel the huge destructive aura contained within the spear, it was definitely not something I could defend against with just ten or a hundred of them!


    The old man held the gun ready to be thrown, but suddenly let out a soft "Ai" sound, the subtle glanced at me, I was startled, I knew it was going to be bad!


    As expected, the old man suddenly turned his head, his eyes extremely cold as he shouted, "Which scoundrel dares to spy on our absolute art?!"


    After saying that, a shot was shot at me ¡­


    Recovering my consciousness, I suddenly opened my eyes and spat out a mouthful of blood. The light of the jade slip completely retreated. With a" pa "sound, a crack appeared and sent me flying several meters away. I was already seriously injured!


    The thing that seriously injured me was not the light, but the spear that the old man shot out when I was trying to comprehend it! I originally thought that it was only an image, but it was actually a Spiritual Awareness. However, if it wasn''t just a Spiritual Awareness, then my little life would have been handed over to this place.


    I didn''t have time to think about anything else. I grabbed the pills I got from Pu Xuan and swallowed them all down, hoping that this injury would recover as soon as possible. I smiled bitterly in my heart. Looks like I won''t be able to escape this calamity ¡­

 C63

    During the healing period, although the time was not long, I lived like a year, my heart was like an ant on a hot pan, but what puzzled me was that the White Jade Gate had no reaction at all! Could it be that they didn''t notice anything amiss, and everything was just me worrying?


    With that in mind, I let go of half of my heart to properly heal my injuries. After an hour, the entire White Jade Gate still had no reaction. I exhaled a long breath. It seems that I was overthinking it.


    The jade slip has already been destroyed. I can no longer look at it. I have to clean the bloodstain, tidy up my clothes, and think about what to say. This time, the jade slip has shattered and caused a huge disaster. After a long while, I forcefully put on a smile and slowly opened the door ¡­


    My smile froze on my face. At this moment, my entire body was ice-cold, and I finally felt what it meant to be a killer gaze ¡ª ¡ª The entire White Jade Sect had surrounded the Ancestral Hall, and all of the elders were glaring at me. Looking at them gnashing their teeth in anger, I''m afraid that they want to eat me alive!


    The current situation was very similar to the time at the absolute valley!


    I smiled wryly, and could only smile bitterly. The world was vast and the world was vast. Although it was not appropriate, it was still suitable. This time, I finally understood.


    "Dare I ask, who exactly are you? What do you intend to do by pretending to be a disciple of my Baiyu Sect?"


    I was stunned as I looked at the person who spoke. He was a middle-aged man with a pale complexion, but his clothes were luxurious, and his bearing was extraordinary. Although he just stood there, he had a unique unfathomable aura, and was as unshakable as a mountain.


    This person was the Baiyu Sect Leader, Du Xiang!


    "Speak, what did you do to my disciple, Ming?" The one who said these words is precisely the Pingxuan that I feel ashamed of.


    I let out a long sigh, cupped my hands, and said, "Chen Ziming, long before I fought with your disciple, Zhang Wen He, I was already dead!"


    "You ¡­" Puxuan''s eyes were wide open as he pointed at me, trembling slightly. He was so angry that he couldn''t speak!


    "You haven''t answered my question." Du Xiang said indifferently.


    "If I say it out loud, I''m afraid you won''t believe it, I ¡­" I wanted to tell Du Ji that I had snuck into the White Jade Sect in order to take revenge on the Sky Sect, but after some thought, I decided that it wouldn''t be difficult to find out my true identity by peeling off the cocoon. At that time, the White Jade Sect wouldn''t be the only strong enemy there, so I paused for a moment and said, "Fine, I have nothing to say."


    Seeing that he couldn''t get anything out of her, Du Xiang lightly nodded his head and didn''t say anything else. His meaning was obvious.


    In the midst of my long sigh, I slowly unsheathed my hidden blade and coldly looked at the crowd. Amongst them, the one who wanted to kill me the most was undoubtedly not the Primordial Profound Realm.


    Zhang Wen He swept away his previously lazy look and stood straight in front of me. Even though his messy hair and sparse beard looked a little decadent, his cold gaze made people feel his perseverance.


    "I have no intention to kill you in this battle. All I have to do is defeat you!"


    "I''m not Chen Ziming. Your heart knot, should no longer exist, right?"


    "Is he here or not? It has nothing to do with our battle. I simply want to defeat you!"


    "Alright!" Looking at Zhang Wen He in front of me, a sense of respect rose up in my heart. I really couldn''t understand, even though my life was at stake, I still had the heart to think about other things, "Today, I will use the move that defeated you. By the way, this move was originally developed by your junior brother Chen Ziming."


    Zhang Wen He''s eyes became serious, but he quickly returned to normal. He slowly pulled out the sword in his hand. The rest of the disciples from White Jade Sect also tacitly backed off a few meters, leaving behind enough space.


    "I''ve heard that you''ve named that move of yours'' Piercing Sky ''. Today, I''ll still use it as a sword and pierce through your'' Piercing Sky ''!"


    He threw his long sword into the sky, and I held my saber horizontally, preparing to launch my attack!


    As usual, I looked up at the perfectly clear sky and felt that something was different.


    It was indeed different now. Zhang Wen He still dared to use the sword to deal with me. How could he be the same as before? I can clearly feel the pressure at this moment. It was overwhelming! If the sword in the past gave me the feeling of a mortal facing the pressure of a general, then now, it was like facing an army with thousands of men and horses!


    Sure enough, like a sword hanging in the air, at the moment it was like a rain of swords, countless of them fell from the sky, although their power was insufficient, but they won in numbers, I did not know whether to laugh or to cry.


    I raised my long saber and suddenly drew it in a circle. Layers of blade shadows fell on my sword like an umbrella. The sword shadows became dimmer and dimmer, but the rain of swords didn''t last for long.


    He glanced at Zhang Wen He and saw that there was no one at his original position!


    In the sky!


    I suddenly raised my head and shouted angrily. I swept away all the rain of swords with my blade and circulated all of my spiritual power. I viciously slashed at the huge sword that was dozens of feet long that Zhang Wen He had turned into!


    "Bang!" A deafening sound pierced through the clouds. My right arm went numb, and the hand that was holding the hidden blade was already trembling. Zhang Wen He was thrown down from the sky and caught by Pu Xuan.


    One move. The first battle will soon end. The me today is not something that I could compare to. However, I know that this battle has only just begun. Therefore, I have desperately absorbed the Spiritual Aura of Heaven and Earth to replenish my body.


    Pu Xuan and the rest looked at Du Ji, who calmly replied, "It''s not even in the heavens!" At the same time the crowd heaved a sigh of relief, their gazes towards me turned malevolent, as though I was a lamb on the chopping board, allowing them to slaughter me at will.


    So it turned out that they didn''t know my strength, which was why they hadn''t made a move yet. Zhang Wen He only fought with me to verify how capable I was. As long as I can escape from everyone''s sight, I can escape this calamity! But could I escape safely?


    After understanding my strength, you can tell that I am not a big threat. This time, Pu Xuan, who hates me to the point that his teeth are itching, finally makes a move.


    After a dozen zhang, Pu Xuan attacked with his palm. The strong wind from his palm collided with my hidden blade, and a powerful force spread to my body. I couldn''t help but to take a few steps back.


    Pu Xuan''s palm was very soft. When my spirit energy struck it, it was like hitting the water surface, like a clay ox entering the sea. There was even a bit of rebound force, so I didn''t dare to rush straight at it.


    However, Pu Xuan always rushed up, and my speed was not that good. Thus, before half an incense stick of time had passed, my internal organs were already trembling, and my vital energy and blood were already roiling.


    Gritting her teeth, she gave it her all! I will feign an attack and take advantage of the moment that Pu Xuan got close to me to use the Falling Butterfly Sword Technique!


    A two finger wide translucent sword qi suddenly appeared, bringing my strongest attack, it pierced towards Pu Xuan! When Pu Xuan saw the sword aura, his expression changed slightly. However, he did not panic and condensed a ball of water in his hand at an extremely fast speed, catching the sword aura.


    When the sword qi stabs the water ball, it''s like falling into a swamp, it''s extremely slow. I mustered all my strength to push it, causing Pu Xuan''s face to turn serious but he managed to completely block the sword qi.


    "Give up. I have seen your sword, so why don''t you just bind it obediently!"


    "Did you really see it?"


    The sword qi suddenly condensed, its power increased by more than a few times, and instantly pierced through the Primordial Water Ball, but it was a pity that even if Pu Xuan was careless, he was still a False Sky Realm master, in the nick of time, he was able to teleport away by an inch. At this distance of one inch, the sword qi only penetrated his chest, not his heart!


    Retracting my sword aura, I looked at Pu Xuan who was angry, unresigned, and even a little surprised. I coldly said, "From now on, I don''t owe you anything!"


    Pu Xuan''s eyes hardened and after a moment, it gradually relaxed. He had already somewhat understood the situation. With a sigh, he turned around and left. He also knew that if my sword were to explode the moment it stabbed him, he would probably be reduced to a pile of minced meat.


    For cultivators, although they were not afraid of physical injuries, there were still some areas that were fatal. One was the Dantian, two was the heart, and three was the head. A cultivator was also human. If his vital points were pierced through with a single move, then no matter how strong his recovery ability was, it would be useless. If the Dantian were to break, although it wouldn''t kill him, he would be crippled from then on and would have a hard time cultivating it.


    Seeing that Pu Xuan had been defeated, Du Ji remained calm and collected, as if he had nothing to do with him. He slowly said, "Attack in a group!"


    With these words, the surrounding disciples of the White Jade Sect happily accepted the order. With the exception of a few elders, all of them drew their swords and charged forward. I shouted in my heart that I was shameless and flew up at the same time in an attempt to escape. I didn''t expect that I would be blocked by a transparent barrier not too far away. Even though it''s only an inner formation and no one is controlling it, it''s not something that a person at the Great Circle of the Spirit Pill can break through easily.


    I felt extremely pained in my heart. At the same time that I turned around, all sorts of sword light and saber Qi rushed over. I didn''t even have time to react before I instinctively used my blade to block them, but it was difficult to defend against four hands at once.


    After a few breaths of time, I saw more wounds and less spirit energy. I hardened my heart and gathered all the spirit energy in my body to slash out!


    A blade light that was dozens of feet long and gathered all of my spiritual energy surged forward, blocking most of the attacks. A few of the disciples who were unable to dodge in time immediately died on the spot, blood splashing everywhere.


    However, there was still a portion of attack that landed solidly on my body, tearing flesh, shattering bones, my blood spewed out, but I did not have enough time to heal or dodge. I suddenly breathed in, spitting out a large amount of Core Qi, fusing it with the Falling Butterfly Sword Qi.


    "Hah!"


    My right arm fiercely hacked out, creating an extremely resplendent sword slash!


    This sword, consumed half of my spirit pill energy! This sword, in the instant that Bai Yu Men didn''t even have time to be surprised, had cut through their protective mountain array!


    With a ripping sound, like a thunderbolt cutting through the vast sky, the White Jade Gate''s protective array formation broke apart!


    I spat out a mouthful of blood, and my right arm also released a mist of blood. The meridians of my body had already been torn, and I did not care about anything else, I rushed out, and instantly arrived outside the formation, but before I could be happy, three sounds came from behind me.

 C64

    I let out a bitter laugh and spat out another mouthful of Dan Qi. Half of my Dan Qi had been used up, Falling Butterfly Sword Qi flew out! The strong aftershocks caused my bones to crack and my chest to cave in due to the strong palm wind. However, they did not notice that there was a dark red blood vein within my sword energy. Under the cover of the blood I spat out, it continued to fly towards them without any obstructions!


    This was Zhang Tian''s Blood Demon Symbol, this blood was not ordinary blood, but his own blood, the blood he had extracted from the meridians of his severed arm! It was hidden in the sword aura that I had refined with my life.


    It was only when the blood strings came close that the three of them noticed the abnormality. They quickly attacked with their palms, but the blood veins were even more flexible than Falling Butterfly Sword. How could they be broken by an ordinary palm? The First Elder was caught off guard and broke through his palm, but in the end, he was completely annihilated by the remaining two people''s full power attacks.


    However, I had already traveled several hundreds of meters in this gap, so it was impossible for them to catch up to me. Although I was dizzy and dizzy, my heart was at ease. In this battle, I only wanted to escape. Now it seems that I should be able to escape with my life on the line.


    "It should be enough!"


    A faint voice came from behind me, very close to me, as if it was right beside my ear. It was very calm, very indifferent, but to me, it was no different from the voice of hell.


    How could he be so fast!


    Unwilling to give up, he turned around and saw Du Li slowly slapping his palm. In my opinion, it is an unavoidable, unstoppable palm strike ¡­ I bit my tongue and forcefully pulled back a bit of my mind. Ignoring everything else, I formed a fist with my right hand and punched. At the same time, my Fate Soul appeared and my soul shook!


    ''Bang! ''My eyes reddened and my right hand lost all feeling. My body couldn''t help but float down from the sky. At this moment, I felt like I had returned to the valley, to the dark land of death ¡­


    Du Ji''s body swayed as his expression abruptly changed. He replied with a "En" before grabbing out with his hand. It seemed that the palm strike from his fate soul did not have much effect on him.


    What whistles past my ears is the sound of wind, the wind, although it seems formless, it is tangible, blowing against my scattered body, as though pain as though a knife is slicing through it ¡­ Slice? A thought suddenly flashed through my mind. I couldn''t help but think of the White Jade Sect''s ancestor''s heavenly law, and the words of the Sword Sect''s Sect Master Shen Tianlan, "Look clearly at the essence of this sword strike of mine." The spear that Patriarch White Jade Sect was holding was none other than the Wind Spear!


    In this moment of life and death, I gave up on crushing the rock that the Sky Bearing Empire gave me. With the burst of potential, I extended my hand out like a ghost, and with this swing, the pill in my dantian immediately dissipated, as though the dust that was swept away by me had drifted away. I only heard a dull sound, then my vision turned dark, the world was gone ¡­


    "¡­ ¡­"


    Darkness, darkness, my heart was filled with fear, helplessness, and despair. I remembered that after executing the final move of the Windraiser Sword Art, I fainted. Don''t tell me that I died! It''s possible that I killed Chen Ziming, killed several disciples of the White Jade Sect, and even destroyed their most precious Sky Realm jade chip. How could they spare me? But this was the world after death? But there is only the dark world. Am I to be lost forever?


    For some inexplicable reason, a ray of light appeared in front of his eyes. This light was somewhat dazzling, and it was not white in color. Instead, it was blood-red in color! It quickly spread and replaced the darkness.


    I narrowed my eyes for a long time before adapting to the blood-red world. I raised my head to look at the sky and looked at my surroundings, only to see that the scarlet slowly started to flow. It was getting faster and faster, until all of the red retracted into a pile. This man seemed to be covered in blood, and that strange smile of his made me feel a sense of familiarity. It''s just that, I can''t remember!


    "Who are you?"


    I can still talk!


    "Who am I? I am you, and you are me! "


    "I am you, and you are me ¡­" I was confused. "What do you mean?"


    "You will know, but I do not think you are worthy to be me!"


    "Huh?" I was even more confused. "What do you mean?"


    "This world is mine, and it will be yours as well. Come, I''ll wait for you ¡­"


    My eyes were blank, and my expression was the same, or perhaps the strange bloody figure could no longer bear to watch any longer, but shook his head and disappeared. As soon as he was gone, I was back in the dark.


    I wanted to fly, but I didn''t have any spiritual energy. I couldn''t even jump up and wave my hand, and there was nothing more. I bitterly smiled. It seemed that I couldn''t use my spiritual energy in this world.


    Suddenly, the entire world starts to shake. Even though I am unable to tell where the sky is or whether there is a sky in this world, I can still feel the intensity of the shaking.


    The heaven and earth was shaking, and as I staggered, I suddenly felt pain in my body. Whether it was my hands, feet, or chest, they were all filled with pain.


    Ah!


    I shouted painfully at the sky. The pain in my whole body and the darkness made me upset, and the extreme irritation made me scream with all my might. I even rolled on the ground, kicking my feet in pain and waving my hands around, hoping to release the pain!


    Suddenly, I felt as if I was pressed down by a mountain. My hands couldn''t move, my feet couldn''t move, as if I was trapped by the darkness and could only scream!


    I don''t know how long I yelled but I finally felt tired. I felt my entire body getting wet, probably my sweat. Perhaps the fatigue came too deep, causing me to feel much less pain. As sleepiness gushed out, I gradually lost consciousness ¡­ It turned out that even if he died, he still needed to sleep.


    When I woke up, I opened my hazy eyes, but my eyelids were so heavy that I couldn''t open them at all. I wanted to wipe my eyes with my hands, but I couldn''t move my hands at all, not only that, my body didn''t seem to be mine. I panicked a little. My breathing hastened as I desperately tried to obtain the right to use this body. After toiling for a long time, it was to no avail.


    Fortunately, I could still hear the faint rustling of footsteps around me. I could also hear the crying of children and the scolding of women. It was a pity that I couldn''t smell anything with my nose.


    What kind of world was this? It was pitch black, but it seemed like there was someone else here! My curiosity grew.


    Time flowed on in the darkness, but I didn''t know if it was still moving. All I knew was that when I was sleepy, I would sleep, and when I woke up, I would listen.


    This woman should be a woman named Jia Rou. Because the servant girl Xiao Cui was called Madam, and most of the doctors called her Lady Song. Naturally, her husband''s surname was Song. I only know his surname, but no one has ever called him by that surname, so I naturally cannot know his identity. He also seems to be a doctor, and his age shouldn''t be that great, his voice has a sense of majesty, but it is a bit hoarse. Naturally, he treats his wife very well, always calling her softly and gently, "Jia Rou!"


    There was also an old man who was a bit old and did not have a good physique. From time to time, he would cough, and he should be the father of Doctor Song. When he called out "son", Doctor Song immediately responded, "Father, I''m here!"


    As for the child''s voice, it must be the voice of Madame Song and Doctor Song, or Lin''er. From the sound of it, it was the voice of a boy, no more than three or five years old. Back then, my mother and father recalled that when I was four or five years old, I was always mischievous and had an extremely good body. I would run all over the place day and night.


    There should be only five people in this family, and they have been busy these past few days taking care of some patients. Dr. Song could not handle it alone, so she found several doctors outside to take care of them, and this patient, I am not an idiot.


    I am not dead yet, I was saved by this family and was carefully treated, I am confused, that day I clearly fainted, even if Du Ji was injured by my blind cat that met with a dead mouse, the others would not just watch as I escaped, I killed their disciple, I destroyed their treasure! Did they think I''d fall to my death, so they left me alone?


    With my current appearance, I am indeed extremely regretful. If I had used the stone given by Sky Bearing Empire from the very beginning, perhaps I would not be like this now. It is a pity that with a natural born villager''s mind, it is best not to use good things unless it is absolutely necessary, not to mention it can only be used once.


    Considering my current state, I think that it must be because my Fate Soul has already awakened, so my Spiritual Sense recovered quickly. However, due to the severe injuries on my body, there was nothing that could be done with my weak consciousness.


    I don''t know if my consciousness would have dissipated if my body had died, or if the village people used to say that there were ghosts in the world, and they would sometimes mutter to each other in the middle of the night, but they would only hear the sounds and not see their shapes, which would have frightened people, and I thought that if my body had died and my consciousness was still there, I would have become the ghost of this legend.


    When I thought back then, I felt that the earth was trembling and the mountains were shaking, and it should have been them helping me with my wounds. However, I continued to struggle, and in the end, I was definitely pressed down by them until my body became better, and now, it should have been my body getting better, but why was I still not able to wake up? I just hope that they didn''t give up on me and prepare me for the future.


    Thinking about Lan Yun, this is the only person I still feel guilty about right now. My identity is exposed, and the marriage is cancelled, so she should be very upset. Shen Tian Lan''s face has been completely thrown, so her alliance with the White Jade Sect will definitely be affected. Fortunately, she still had her eldest senior brother Luo Qifeng. He should be able to wipe away the pain in her heart.


    I''m extremely weak right now, I ''awaken'' to listen to a few hours every day before falling asleep again. I have my doubts that my body is dead, perhaps sleeping forever, and not becoming an illusionary ghost ¡­

 C65

    Slowly, I woke up and tried to open my eyes as I always did, but my eyelids were so heavy, it felt like a thousand pounds, and my nose twitched. What is it that smells so good?


    "Pa, listen, that child Lin''er is being naughty again. He seems to have broken a bowl, but" hehe "he is still laughing. Madame Song is berating him again, while Doctor Song is advising him nonstop from the side ¡­ It seems that I have overlooked something ¡­ I can smell something? His nose twitched once more. As expected, a sweet smell entered his nose and his stomach growled. Clearly, he was hungry ¡­


    I was so excited that I wanted to shout out, but this time my throat was moving and I couldn''t make a sound. I wasn''t discouraged at all, so I started to open my eyes and thought, If one time doesn''t work, then two times, if two times doesn''t work, then ten times! It''s just like when I used to practice my Fate Soul. Now, I''m completely immersed in it. As long as I succeed once, there will be a second time.


    The heaviness of my eyelids was beyond my imagination, but after countless failed attempts, I finally found a sliver of relief.


    A ray of light broke through the darkness and shone directly into my mind. What a long-lost ray of light!


    Slowly, I opened my eyes and looked at the unfamiliar roof. I could feel the faint smell of medicine in the fresh air.


    "He woke up!" He woke up! Madam, Master, he''s awake! "


    Hearing the surprised shout of a lady, a smile appeared on my face. Xiao Cui was shouting and wanted to turn her head to see what they looked like, but her neck was like wood and she didn''t listen to me.


    "Don''t move, your injuries haven''t healed yet!"


    A slightly plump woman entered his eyes. Although there were some wrinkles on her forehead, there was a look of joy in her eyes, and beside her was a dark middle-aged man. He did not look like a doctor, but more like a hunter.


    "Take good care of your injuries and get up when you can move. Don''t worry, it will only be a few months before you get out of bed."


    They looked at them gratefully, and they were very happy, and they told me all sorts of things to watch out for, and they forgot that I couldn''t move at all.


    "You little girl, you''re so engrossed in it. You''ve fallen in love with her?" I told you to feed the porridge, but you didn''t even hear me! "


    "Ah?" No, ma''am, don''t talk nonsense! "


    What entered my eyes was a pretty and delicate face. It was slightly red, probably due to Madam Song''s words. She quickly scooped up a spoonful of porridge, blew on it and slowly brought it to my mouth.


    The moment the porridge entered my mouth, it tasted exceptionally sweet, the same as the one I smelled previously. It seems like she was feeding me porridge just now. The congee seemed to have been mixed with some other material. It was extremely tender and smooth, and the moment it entered the mouth, it flowed into the stomach. There was no need to chew at all.


    Xiao Cui has been taking care of you all this time. After you''ve recovered from your injuries, you have to repay her well, so it''s better to just marry her. You''re so handsome, and although Xiao Cui is a servant girl, I''ve always treated her as my younger sister.


    Madam Song suddenly popped her head out, and joked around. Xiao Cui''s face immediately turned red, and she shyly put down her bowl to start a fight with her. Not long later, she came back with a red face to continue feeding me some congee, but there was a strange look in her eyes, it seemed that she really liked me.


    "Master said that you need to rest more. Close your eyes and sleep well."


    Xiao Cui gently warned me, and carefully covered me with the blanket. After seeing that I had closed my eyes, she stayed for a while longer before leaving.


    Looking at Xiao Cui, I suddenly thought of Lan Yun. How is she now? She should know what happened to me. Or perhaps, she had already accepted Luo Qifeng ¡­ It shouldn''t be this fast! I just don''t know how long I was in a coma. Sigh! Sighing lightly in his heart, He Huan''s expression suddenly appeared again! He Huan, Shan, this dead person that was already dead, why did I have such deep feelings for him?


    The moment my body woke up, I tried to absorb the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth. It was a pity that I was just like a mortal, I couldn''t feel any Spiritual Qi at all. The current me was like a mortal who was sick in bed, and could only endure the pain in my body and the fatigue in my mind.


    When I think back to the battle before, I vaguely remember that I had spent ten years of hard work to cultivate these elixir pills. I just don''t know if my dantian is injured, and if I can''t cultivate anymore, then what meaning is there to live?


    Day after day passed. I lay here quietly, the sun rising and setting. I counted the time that had passed, but it had already been more than a month. Every time Xiao Cui saw that I was still blushing slightly, that Madam Song would also continuously tease me. Seeing that there was no disgust on my face, she sincerely wanted to be a matchmaker.


    Cultivators should have been healed a long time ago. Cultivators are different from ordinary people, their physiques are ordinary, and I have already succeeded in tempering my body, so it''s even better than that of ordinary cultivators. Spirit energy is contained in the limbs and bones, and normal wounds can heal one''s own injuries. After thinking about it, there was only one possibility. That was that my final move, the Windward Sword Style, had drained all of my spiritual power. Not a single drop remained, making my physique inferior to that of a mortal!


    However, after the Song Family''s meticulous care, my body has recovered a little bit of its vitality. Now, I can barely move my body and say a few words.


    "Slow down, take your time, don''t rush!"


    Xiao Cui supported me, and shakily stood up, that evil body, it was clearly mine, but it felt numb, as though all four of its limbs did not exist, making me feel extremely helpless.


    Seeing that I was gritting my teeth and looking unwell, Xiao Cui immediately helped me to sit down, her eyebrows knitted tightly: Is it painful? "Where are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    Looking at my hands and feet that were as gray as dried twigs, I sighed and shook my head. The spiritual energy in my four limbs was completely drained, and my internal organs were severely injured in that battle. Even my Dantian was in a mess, and if not for the fact that the soul piece was so powerful that I had to take a breather, I would have already given up on living. Although I managed to recover my life with great difficulty, I was now completely injured, and the only thing that left me slightly gratified was that the awakening of my soul piece might have had some effect on my body.


    Dr. Song and the others should have known that I wasn''t dumb, but since I didn''t want to talk, they let me go. Only Xiao Cui, knowing that I had something on my mind, tried to make me tell her. Perhaps she thought that if I told her about the unhappy things, she would feel better.


    Seeing that I was still silent, Xiao Cui did not reveal any expression of disappointment, she just quietly sat beside me, as though she liked to remain silent and share the gloom in my heart.


    A seed was buried deep in my heart ever since I was young. Perhaps its roots had already caused my heart to become twisted, and to remove it, that is, to remove my heart as well.


    "Xiao Cui ¡­"


    Hearing me open my mouth, Xiao Cui let out an "Ah", and suddenly turned her head to look at me, she just stood there in a daze, "You, you finally spoke!" Xiao Cui stood up excitedly and squatted in front of me, looking at me as if she was looking at a rare treasure.


    I revealed a difficult smile and nodded. I slowly said, "I''m not dumb, so I naturally know how to speak."


    "En!" Xiao Cui''s face turned red, and replied loudly, obviously she was still immersed in joy.


    "Where''s my stuff?"


    "Your things?" Xiao Cui was stunned, then came to her senses, "Ah! Look, I''ve forgotten about it. When the old master carried you back, I placed you in my room. I''ll bring it to you! "


    "No need!" When I saw that she was about to get up to get it, I quickly called out to her. Right now, I don''t have a single item that I can use.


    "En!" Xiao Cui sat obediently beside me, "I haven''t asked for your name yet."


    "Me?" Looking at Xiao Cui''s hopeful face, I laughed bitterly in my heart, I am called Zhang Fugui, but I do not dare to say it!


    "My name is Zhang..." "Little Gui."


    "Zhang..." "Little Gui!" Xiao Cui held back her red face and did not laugh.


    "Isn''t it funny? But my dad said, he''s been a farmer all his life, and all he wishes for is for me to earn some money and live a life without worrying about food and clothing, what about you, Xiao Cui?


    Xiao Cui pursed her lips, a look of bitterness appeared on her face, "Me? My name is Xiao Cui, but I do not know my name, when I was young I asked for food, I did not know where my parents were, one winter I was frozen, I almost died in front of Master Song''s house, it was Master Song who pitied me, saved me, and let me stay as a servant in the Song Family, but after Miss married, I became Miss''s personal servant. But Miss is a very good person, and she is also very good to me. In the past few years, she has never had the confidence to serve as a servant girl. "


    So it turns out that Xiao Cui was also a poor person, I sighed, and for a moment, the atmosphere was heavy.


    "Hey, why did little bro get up!"


    This was the medicine that Madam Song had sent over. Xiao Cui quickly took the medicine and put it aside.


    "Good morning, Madam Song!"


    Madam Song was startled. "You finally spoke!"


    I smiled awkwardly, "I was a little depressed before, so ¡­" Please forgive me, Madam Song! "


    "It''s fine, everything has its limits. Let it pass if it has passed. No matter how much suffering it has suffered, it will end eventually. You, rest assured and recover from your injuries. Don''t think about the unhappy things of the past!" Oh, by the way, I haven''t asked you what your name is yet. "


    "His name is Zhang Xiaogui!" Xiao Cui who was at the side jokingly interrupted.


    "Zhang Xiaogui!" Madam Song covered her mouth and giggled. Although she saw that I was not happy, she quickly stopped laughing, "Xiao Cui, go and ask old master Jia to come over and let you have a look."


    "En!"

 C66

    Because Doctor Song was a doctor, Madam Song usually helped Doctor Song with the medicine shop. After some time, the jade-like aura of her family slowly faded. Now, they were talking casually, as if she was a young lady from our village.


    "Hearing that little brother Zhang has finally opened his mouth, I, Song Jue, am finally relieved. Hahahaha!"


    I raised my head and saw that it was, without a doubt, Doctor Song.


    "I thank the benefactor for saving my life!"


    "En!" Doctor Song shook his head, "No need to thank me. I am a doctor to begin with, how can I not save your life!" If you do not mind, just call me big brother Song! "


    Seeing the sincerity on Doctor Song''s face, I nodded my head and said solemnly: "Brother Song!"


    "Hahahaha, that''s right. Speaking of which, how did Brother Zhang get so injured?"


    I thought about it and said, "Meeting a strong person and escaping with my life on the line, I am already severely injured. I stumbled along the way, but I don''t know how I ended up here."


    "Where is my home? Is there anyone else?"


    I shook my head, "My home is gone, destroyed by a strong person ¡­"


    When Doctor Song heard this, he slightly nodded his head but did not ask any further.


    "And how did Brother Song find me?"


    Maybe the heavens never stopped. I found you when I was going up the mountain to gather medicinal plants. Luckily, I''ve been wading through mountains and rivers since I was young.


    "Brother Zhang is still weak, come, eat the medicine and rest in bed. From now on, you can stay in our family. Although our Song Family isn''t a big family, we still have a place." With that, without waiting for me to respond, Madam Song waved her hand at Xiao Cui, and Xiao Cui brought the medicine over for me to drink. She then pulled Doctor Song out of the room, probably not wanting him to disturb me.


    After half a month, I was still trying to move about like before. Although my body was still extremely weak, I finally managed to recover a little due to my training. Right now, other than some heavy work, I can barely do anything else. I also understand that this is not the Kingdom of Di! Instead, it was the nearby country of Chen. This was a city in the country of Chen. It was called Feixiang City because it was a city full of cotton. When the cotton was harvested, it would fill the entire city with Feixiang, truly beautiful! Naturally, this also aroused my suspicions. How did I, who had been severely injured and unconscious, manage to escape to this place? An extremely bad thought arose in my heart. The me from back then in the Valley has come out ¡­


    Xiao Cui brought my things over, but the blade is still there, the storage ring is still there, and most importantly, the stone that Sky Bearing Empire gave me is still there.


    When he picked up the stone, he could feel that it was abnormally hard. With a slash of the Hidden Blade, there was no trace of it. Even with the advantage of the Hidden Blade, he was still unable to do anything to it. I don''t know what kind of method Cheng Tian used to crush the stone, but I think that only Spiritual Energy, or even my own, Spiritual Energy will be able to crush it. But I don''t have any Spiritual Energy right now, so I can''t crush this stone, and I don''t know how Cheng Tian knew that this stone broke, and I don''t know where he knew that I would be, but I feel that since he is an Immortal Emperor, he naturally has abilities that ordinary people don''t have, so a small matter like this shouldn''t be too difficult for him.


    Sighing, I solemnly put the stone away. Perhaps in the end, the only way I can recover is through this stone.


    "When the old master carried you back, you were still holding onto this stone tightly. This is just an ordinary stone and it''s not that good-looking. Why are you so valuable to it?"


    Smiling at the curious Xiao Cui, I put the Universe Ring on, "This stone can protect my life in critical moments. If it weren''t for my hesitation, I wouldn''t have suffered such heavy injuries."


    "If you weren''t so heavily injured, I wouldn''t have met you ¡­"


    "Ah?" What did you say? " Looking at Xiao Cui who was muttering, I pretended not to hear anything, and handed the Hidden Blade over to her, and said: "Xiao Cui ah, help me dig a pit under that tree, bury this blade, and do not tell anyone that it is here, otherwise, there will be a disaster!"


    "En!" Xiao Cui was very obedient, without asking any questions, she took her blade and ran off to dig the pit.


    Raising my head to look at the white clouds in the sky, they are located at a very high, high, and unreachable location. I really want to be able to stand on them one day and look down at all living things in the world ¡­ My body is crippled and I can no longer cultivate. I know, but I am not discouraged. One day, I will stand at a height that no one can reach and trample over everyone!


    At this moment, such an arrogant thought suddenly appeared in my mind. Furthermore, I had a strong confidence that I didn''t even realize it myself. It seems that I am becoming more and more unlike me ¡­


    Time passed by just like this, I hid in the Song Family, with Xiao Cui, old sir Song, Doctor Song, Madam Song, and their child, Song Tianlin, living in this seemingly peaceful and peaceful place, with an uneasy beating heart ¡­


    When I rested every day, I would meditate and absorb a trace of Spiritual Energy into my broken Dantian. As long as there was a trace of Spiritual Energy, I would be able to gather in the stone and call for Sky Bearing Empire, but it is a pity that I have been doing this for so long. Besides strengthening my body a little, my Dantian is completely empty.


    "Master Zhang, the old master found an herb, it''s a little unusual. I was wondering if young master is free, let''s go take a look!"


    At first, when I heard it, I felt goosebumps all over my body, but she said, either call me Young Master Zhang, or call me Young Noble Bro. I bitterly smiled, but still accepted the previous title.


    "Mm, go and tell Brother Song that I''ll be right there."


    It was strange, but I told Doctor Song that my family was originally farmers, and later saved up some money to start a fabric business. I learned a bit of martial arts when I was young, so when he discovered me, I was dressed differently, and I was even armed. But the entire family seemed to be respectful to me, and other than Xiao Cui, they were all very careful with their words and actions.


    "Brother Song?"


    "Hmm? Little brother Zhang, you''re here! Come, look at what grass this is, I''ve never seen it before! "


    I walked over and took the grass from Doctor Song''s hands. Upon closer inspection, I realized that this grass was indeed extraordinary!


    The Cloud Gauze Grass was thin and yellow in color, and belonged to the category of spirit plants. It was poisonous in the mouth, but it contained a large amount of spirit energy. It was a type of poisonous spirit plant.


    Poison spirit, I once read about it in the library of the Baiyu Gate. The reason why spiritual herbs become spiritual herbs is because they absorb the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth. Gradually, they condense in one''s body and strengthen, amplify, and even mutate and produce other effects. The poison contained in the Cloud Gauze Grass was one of those plants that required refinement before it could be used. The Cloud Gauze Grass contained a toxin that could quickly spread and cause the bones and muscles in the body to slowly wither. If he did not treat it quickly, he was afraid that he would become a desiccated corpse.


    "Brother Song, where did you get this grass?"


    "Could it be that little brother Zhang really recognizes this grass?" This morning, I saw that I have never seen this strange plant before, so I picked it up. I remembered that you are a martial arts person, so you should know a lot.


    "En!" I put the Cloud Gauze Grass aside and said, "This is called Cloud Gauze Grass, you can''t eat it. It''s extremely poisonous!"


    "Oh?" Dr. Song was slightly surprised, "This grass looks quite spiritual, how could it be a poisonous plant?"


    I shook my head. "Some things look bright on the surface but in the insides, they are as poisonous as a snake or a scorpion ¡­ Brother Song should just leave it alive. "


    "Yes, how has little brother Zhang been these days?" Dr. Song changed the subject and asked about my body.


    "With elder brother taking care of him, I can say that I have already recovered very well."


    "That''s good. Little brother Zhang, you stay here well. I''ll find some spiritual medicine and give you a good treatment. I believe that you will recover soon."


    I nodded. "In that case, thank you, Big Brother Song."


    "What''s there to thank? You call me big brother, so I can''t just sit there and do nothing. Not to mention, I''m a doctor. You, go rest. I''m enough here."


    Back in the yard, I looked up at the new leaves growing from the trees and was a little dazed.


    In this period of time, I''ve been trying my best to cultivate, but my dantian can''t contain a single strand of spiritual energy. There is still that flower in my body, and it has been absorbing the spiritual energy in my body as nourishment. Perhaps, I should go find some spirit medicine. As long as I can accumulate a bit of spirit energy, even if it''s just for a short breath, I can summon the Sky Bearing Empire and cure me. My dantian is already crippled, and I can''t absorb any immortal pills or elixirs. Other than him, I really can''t think of anyone else who can help me.


    If these Cloud Gauze Leaves can grow, then there will be other Spirit Grasses and Spirit Flowers. As long as I search carefully, I will definitely be able to find them. Once I find them, perhaps there will be a ray of hope in the dusky sky!


    "What are you thinking about? Why are you so engrossed in it?"


    Xiao Cui jumped out from behind me playfully, her pair of big, watery eyes blinking, making her look really cute.


    "I wonder if I should look for the future."


    "Looking for the future? You ¡­ You want to leave? "


    Looking at Xiao Cui''s disappointed expression, I smiled, and rubbed her head, "What delicious food have you made today, let''s go eat." Normally, at this time, Xiao Cui would have already prepared food, and she should be calling me to eat.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Cui responded and followed behind me with her head lowered. Looking at her, she should be sad, but, I don''t belong here, it might not be a bad thing to let her know that I''m leaving.

 C67

    After lunch, I asked Doctor Song where I had found the Cloud Gauze Grass, and he was a little surprised, too, and said why I was asking this. I shook my head, but he did not answer, and since I did not answer, he knew that I might have my own privacy, and he did not want to tell them, so he told me where I had found the Cloud Gauze Leaf.


    Before leaving, Madam Song repeatedly reminded me that it was dangerous to go up the mountain and told me to be careful. Xiao Cui''s face was full of worry, but she only pouted her lips and looked at me with tears in her eyes. She did not say a word, but that Doctor Song carried a basket on his back and said, "Let''s go, I''ll go with you!" I couldn''t do anything but let Doctor Song follow me. I was very touched.


    With Doctor Song following behind me, Madam Song and Xiao Cui weren''t as worried. They only watched as Doctor Song and I left and didn''t leave for a long time.


    Mountain, outside the city, still about twenty miles away. Doctor Song didn''t feel anything, but I stopped to rest from time to time. A sense of exhaustion that I hadn''t felt in a long time filled my body, my heart, and my lungs. After cultivating for more than ten years, I have forgotten that I am only a single person who boasts of being an immortal. I am just deceiving myself, unable to escape the cycle of life and death, unable to escape retribution ¡­


    "Brother Zhang has not recovered yet. Let''s not rush. Come, have some water!"


    I took the water bag and gulped it down. A refreshing and refreshing feeling assaulted me, causing me to shiver. It felt really comfortable ¡­


    "Leave?"


    After resting for a while, Doctor Song saw that it was getting late, so he wanted to continue on his way.


    "Let''s go!"


    Standing at the foot of the mountain, I raised my head and looked up. The mountain wasn''t endless, but at this moment, all of my spiritual energy was gone. The majesty of the mountain gave me a feeling I had never experienced before.


    I couldn''t help but close my eyes and take a deep breath of the spring air. The mountain had disappeared before my eyes, but it still remained before my eyes. My soul slowly appeared. At this moment, it had actually grown a bit stronger. A trace of comfort appeared on my stiff face.


    The majesty of the mountain is not in its shape, but in its aura, I understand ¡­


    Slowly opening my eyes, I knew that if I could recover, I would be able to comprehend a deeper level, the condensing of energy! I will first condense the letter, then the letter will be filled with confidence. Only by believing in myself can I condense the power to shock others!


    Dr. Song did not disturb me, and I did not understand why he did not call me when he saw me standing there in a daze.


    "Let''s go up the mountain."


    Dr. Song was the first to speak. He was slightly surprised, but after a moment of shock, he nodded his head.


    The mountain roads are rugged, not to mention the herb harvesting route, it is extremely remote and dangerous. Before, I had spiritual energy and my body was extremely flexible, so naturally I wasn''t afraid of these, but now ¡­ Sigh, I can only grit my teeth and persevere.


    "Can Brother Zhang hold on?"


    Dr. Song, who was leading the way, turned to look at me with some concern.


    "No problem, I can persevere!" I smiled at him and nodded firmly.


    I didn''t say anything along the way, and I couldn''t say a word either. At this moment, I was panting heavily and sweating profusely. Now, I finally felt the benefits of cultivating.


    "This is the place where we found the Cloud Gauze Grass. Brother Zhang, what are you looking for?"


    When we finally arrived, I felt relieved. The place where Doctor Song found the Cloud Gauze Grass was very ordinary. This is the middle of the mountain, the terrain isn''t that steep, and having this Spirit Grass here is already considered rare. I don''t need to force myself, I just need to search upwards and I should be able to find some.


    "Hmm, I''m going to look for some herbs to help heal my injuries."


    "Oh? Little brother Zhang also knows medicine? "


    "Hehe, we should at least know a little about the martial arts world, but compared to Brother Song, we are far behind."


    "Brother Zhang is being modest, I don''t really know much about Big Brother."


    "Big Bro is being modest. Let''s go up and look, hopefully we can find some Spirit Flowers and Spirit Grasses."


    "Alright, then we''ll slowly go up."


    Along the way, they went through countless difficulties and dangers, but unfortunately, perhaps the heavens did not like me. Although Doctor Song found many flowers and plants, he was not a medicinal herb, only a few leaves were still the Cloud Gauze Grass, I was not disappointed, but Doctor Song did not like it.


    It was getting late, so Dr. Song and I found a cave in the middle of the mountain and built a fire inside. We looked at the bright moon and listened to the insects and reminisced about the past.


    "Here, take a sip or two to warm up!"


    Taking the wine from Doctor Song, I gulp down a mouthful of it. It was a little spicy, but it was exactly the taste I wanted.


    Doctor Song looked at the bonfire with a hesitant expression. His brows were tightly knitted, and he obviously had something on his mind. However, after a while, his eyebrows gradually relaxed.


    "The mountain is cold at night, this wine must be carried on the body. There were doctors who climbed too high, without wine or fire, they froze to death in one night ¡­"


    Doctor Song''s words were somewhat strange, as if he wanted to express something, but it seemed like he was just speaking casually.


    "As doctors, we can cure illnesses, cure diseases, but we can''t cure the heart ¡­"


    I stared at Dr. Song with a strange expression, but he didn''t seem to care. He held a stick in his hand, fiddled with the fire, and stared at the flickering sparks.


    "Humans will always die. Although they can cure them for a while, they won''t be able to save their entire lives, just like how we, even if we can save millions of lives, our lives, will never be able to save ourselves. After a hundred years, who can remember a pile of dirt? What did he leave behind? "In the end, it''s like Mars. No matter how high you jump, the end will still be extinguished ¡­"


    "Brother Song, you''re drunk!"


    "Drunk?" Shaking his head, Doctor Song gave a self-deprecating laugh, "We commoners think we''re people who have lived a clear life, but who doesn''t get drunk? After living for 30 years, in the end, you are only living in your own world. You think that the glory and achievements you have achieved are laughable and lamentable ¡­ "


    "Brother Song..."


    "Please listen to my story!"


    "Four months ago, there was a doctor who was not very skilled in medicine. He was never misdiagnosed and had never committed any evil deeds. On the contrary, for the sake of his patients, he traversed mountains and rivers alone, traversed mountains and mountains, and harvested medicinal herbs. However, before he left, he found a person who was injured. That person was a patient who had been treated by a doctor before, so he came up the mountain to catch a snow fox, and because he had lost his spark and drunk all the alcohol, he was soon going to die from the cold here. The doctor could not give up on such a life, so he built a fire, stewed soup, and warmed up his body and blood. After the patient woke up, he thanked the doctor profusely, saying that even if he was a horse, he would still repay the doctor. "


    Doctor Song''s tone was calm, as if he really wasn''t talking about himself. I just listened to him, listening to the story he wanted to tell me.


    "On the way down the mountain, the patient unexpectedly discovered the tracks of the Snow Fox. The snow fox''s fur was indeed very valuable, but no matter how valuable it was, could it be worth more than a person''s life? The patient knocked him out while the healer wasn''t paying attention, robbed him of his spark and his dwindling supply of dry rations and spirits, and went off to pursue the snow fox alone. When the doctor woke up, his body had already been frozen solid. What''s worse is that there is a snow wolf in front that is staring at him with tiger like eyes! "


    Doctor Song sighed, a trace of light flashing through his eyes. It was not hatred or fear, but a hint of clarity.


    "At that moment, when he was facing death, the doctor realized that he finally understood the world. So, ingratitude is so simple, and human life is so worthless. Is fate playing a trick, or is the Heavenly Dao reversed?"


    "When the snow wolf pounced on us, the doctor was already prepared to close his eyes and wait for death. But at this time, a red light appeared in front of us, it was a bloody man, a man covered in blood with a smile on his face! With a light wave of his hand, the Snow Wolf was sent flying. With another wave of his hand, the doctor miraculously regained his mobility, as if the snow around him was just flying fibers! "


    "That man isn''t a human, but regardless of whether he''s Immortal or Demon, he saved the doctor''s life, saved an awakened heart!"


    Dr. Song threw the dead branch into the fire, stood up abruptly, and looked at me. I looked at him calmly and stood up slowly. I didn''t know what he wanted, I only knew that he had changed, or, at this moment, that he had come back to life!


    Unexpectedly, Doctor Song looked at me for a moment, and then walked over with large strides and kneeled down in front of me with a thump.


    "Brother Song, what are you doing?"


    "That man, is you! Say, if you save me once, I will save you once as well! So I brought you back with me to treat you. Not only was it for a promise, it was also for my realization! "


    I know that you are leaving, you want to recover from your injuries as soon as possible and then leave this place. I have no other requests, I only hope that you can accept me as your disciple.


    Looking at Dr. Song''s pleading face, I sat down slowly and looked at him blandly. I don''t know how much courage and determination he mustered. When he finally found out that I wanted to leave, he followed me up the mountain and said some words that he hadn''t said in months.


    Do you think I''m an Immortal or a Demon?


    Doctor Song shook his head. "It doesn''t matter if you''re an immortal or a demon. As long as you can escape from your fate, I don''t care."


    "Right now, I am just a cripple. I can''t even save myself, how can I help you? Do you think that once you become an immortal, you will be able to escape your fate? The world of the Immortal is far more cruel and uncontrollable than the world of mortals! "


    Doctor Song was stunned and looked at me blankly. After a while, he suddenly stood up and said, "You are not him. Your temperament is completely different from his. Let him out, I want to talk to him!"


    Shaking my head, I heaved a long sigh. "Big brother Song, since I called you big brother, then I''ll tell you the truth. Can you sit down and listen to me?"


    Perhaps it was because I was extremely sincere, but Dr. Song slowly calmed down and sat down quietly.


    "There are a lot of things that I can''t explain to you, but I can tell you, the me that you saw before, isn''t me! That''s right, I''m the immortal you speak of, but so what? Who said that immortals could get rid of their fates, and immortals could take control of their own? The deity in front of you is unable to escape from the clutches of fate, and is instead played even more miserably by fate. Even if your family dies in front of you, you will not be able to save them! For so many years, he had never had a friend that he could fully trust. The only thing he could trust was to make use of her. You have a father, you have a wife and children who love you. Even if life is unfair to you, at the very least, you''re living a happy life! I am willing to give everything I have in exchange for a normal life! I have been cultivating for more than ten years, and I have never had a single day where I have been able to live a peaceful life. At every moment, I have always lived in pain, living a careful life, scheming and scheming with each other. In order to survive, I have killed many people, I have given up my dignity, and I have even abandoned my humanity! My pain, my despair, you will never be able to understand it! Is this life what you want? Is it what you crave? Are you willing to give up your wife, your father, and your friends in exchange for this kind of human and ghost life? "


    Seeing my trembling eyes filled with emotion, Dr. Song fell silent. I knew that he couldn''t let go of his father, his wife, or even his father. His so-called awareness was just an impulse in his heart.


    "Think of your wife, think of your friends, are you really unhappy ¡­"


    Sometimes, enjoying the most ordinary life you have is the true realization of a person''s life.

 C68

    The night passed without a word from Dr. Song. I walked to the fire and roasted my hands. The spring night on the mountain was as cold as winter.


    Dr. Song said that when I first saw him, I had an evil smile on my face, and I clearly remember that I passed out from Du Xiang''s attack.


    Then who was he? Ling Xuan said, if I am the Heaven''s End, then is this me now, Tian Jue or Tian Xie? One body belongs to two people. I don''t believe that he is different from me, that he doesn''t want to expel the other! However, every time I lost consciousness, he would come out. In fact, he had saved me twice, but even if he had, he was only saving himself, not me at all. Since he had his own will, what was he planning to do about us living together?


    After Grandpa Sun found out that I had two appearances, he crazily left. He must have known something, but why didn''t he tell me? Could it be that it was simply because he didn''t have enough time to tell me? There was a secret behind these two things. Or rather, it could be said to be the truth!


    While I was unconscious, I vaguely remember a blood-soaked man appearing in my consciousness and saying that he was me. Could it be that that man was the other me? Looking at his strange appearance, he should be Tian Xie, right? In that case, I am Tian Jue! Heaven''s End, Heaven''s End. Heaven wants you to die, can you resist?


    Fighting against the heavens and life, should I still be alive? The choice made in the Valley of Abyss, was right, was wrong ¡­


    At dawn, when the first rays of the morning sun shone on Dr. Song''s face, his eyes, which had not been closed all night, trembled.


    "When are you leaving?"


    I turned my head to look at him and calmly said, "If possible, I want to stay for as long as possible. One more day won''t benefit any of you. The only thing that will benefit you will be disaster."


    "Can you promise me a request after you recover?"


    Doctor Song was a mighty man, but when I looked at him now, he was hunched over like an old man, weak and frail. Recalling how his family had treated me so well in the past few months, the warmth that they gave me, my heart trembled, for the first time in my life, I nodded my head in agreement without listening to a request.


    "I want to have a look at your world!"


    "Our world?" I was startled, but I still felt a sense of loss. Perhaps, I have never known that world before.


    "I can''t promise you right away. I can only promise you that when I see the world clearly, I will let you see it."


    Doctor Song nodded his head, carrying the basket and saying in a hoarse voice, "Let''s go. Once we reach the top of the mountain, we should have the herbs that you need ¡­"


    Looking at his staggering back, I felt a little guilty. I really didn''t want to disturb Doctor Song''s life, but, yes or no, everything was up to me.


    On top of the mountain, the cold wind was even stronger. It was indeed difficult for my small and frail body. I drank a few mouthfuls of the strong wine that Doctor Song passed to me.


    As far as the eye could see, apart from the crushed stones and weeds, there was nothing else at the top of the mountain.


    "I''ve never seen the Cloud Gauze Grass you''re talking about before. I came here to gather a bunch of herbs the other day and accidentally discovered a plant full of spirituality. I didn''t expect this to be the case on the top of the mountain ¡­"


    I do not doubt Doctor Song''s words, nor do I need to doubt him, I am just wondering, although I cannot feel the density of the spiritual energy here, this mountain is not too high, it is not suitable for the growth of spiritual herbs. Furthermore, Doctor Song has been collecting herbs for many years, although he has not been here for a very long time, but he discovered some Cloud Gauze Grass a while ago. Or am I thinking too much?


    "Forget it, let''s take a look. Maybe we''ll find one or two Spirit Grasses."


    It was almost nightfall. Doctor Song took me down the mountain and returned to the cave where we had hidden ourselves from the cold the night before. There was no place for us to rest on the mountaintop.


    "I didn''t find any other spiritual herbs. Looks like the Cloud Gauze Grass I found is the only spiritual herb on this mountain. Unfortunately, it''s poisonous ¡­"


    I didn''t say anything, nor did I show any disappointment. I just hugged myself and looked out at the wailing wind, thinking about the way out.


    My body is getting weaker and weaker. Although I look no different from a normal person, I know that I can''t absorb spiritual energy. My body will only age faster than a normal person''s, unless I take a medicine that contains a lot of spiritual energy every day. Doctor Song''s family isn''t very wealthy. How long can you keep searching for valuable spiritual items like ginseng, lingzhi, for me every day?


    Looking at the few Cloud leaves in Doctor Song''s basket, I grit my teeth. I have to live or die. To live in such a helpless and lowly manner, I cannot bear this kind of pain!


    Slowly getting up, I walked over and took out a few Cloud Gauze Grass from Doctor Song''s basket. There were only five stalks in total, and three stalks were in a relatively fresh color. It seemed that they weren''t very old, while the other two stalks were slightly older. One look was enough to tell that they had accumulated a certain amount of time.


    This Spirit Grass would not wither with the seasons. It would only become more intelligent with the accumulation of time. These two old Cloud Gauze Grass definitely contained a lot of Spiritual Energy, but at the same time, the poison was also not low.


    After seeing me take out the Cloud Gauze Grass for a closer look, although Doctor Song didn''t know much about cultivation, he managed to guess a few things. He looked at me worriedly.


    "You''ve told me before, this Cloud Gauze Grass is extremely poisonous, you won''t ¡­"


    "Brother Song!"


    I looked up at him. "This, this is our world!"


    Dr. Song stared blankly at me, his mouth half open. After a long while, he slowly lowered his eyelids and sat back down by the fire. His chest was heaving, indicating the restlessness in his heart.


    "At first light, you can go back. If I fail, you don''t need to collect my corpse, just let me bury it here ¡­"


    Doctor Song did not say anything. He looked at the fire blankly and nodded his head.


    I sat cross-legged and slowly breathed in and out. Even if I couldn''t absorb the spiritual energy, I had to adjust my body and mind to their optimal state.


    During the night, when I opened my eyes, Dr. Song had already left the cave.


    "You will be fine. I have already seen your world ¡­ "After recovering, come back early. Your sister-in-law and Xiao Cui are still waiting for you ¡­"


    Looking at the resolute expression in Doctor Song''s eyes, I nodded my head resolutely. He already understood and found his own life. I, too, am fighting for my life with my life!


    The morning sunlight was very bright. Even if there was a slight gust of cold wind, it wouldn''t affect its charm in the slightest. I thought, even if I fail, with this sunlight by my side, my dark life will be satisfied ¡­


    Cloud Gauze leaf!


    I took a deep breath and stretched out my hand. After pausing for a moment on the two old trees, I still chose the three tender Cloud Gauze Leaves. Perhaps I was still a little afraid of death, afraid that the poison was too strong.


    After thinking for a moment, I tore off a piece of cloth, bit the tip of my forefinger and wrote a line of words ¡­


    Grabbing a Cloud Gauze Grass, I swallow it in one gulp. Then, I immediately start breathing in and out in preparation to absorb the spirit energy it emits.


    The Cloud Gauze Grass entered my stomach, and after a moment, it started to decompose. I felt a warm and comfortable feeling fill my stomach, but in an instant, a sharp pain accompanied the warmth and spread throughout my body. I knew that this was its poison, and it started to act up.


    The poison of the Cloud Gauze Grass lay in its speed and its tyranny!


    I could feel the meridians in my body gradually being occupied by the poison, as though they were devouring life force. They started withering slowly, and I could see my hands rapidly turning grey. I could feel my eyes drying up, and I could also feel my life slowly slipping away ¡­ However, it was not enough!


    The spiritual energy provided by a Cloud Gauze Grass was insufficient. My body absorbed a bit of it, but in a moment, it was filled with energy. I hardened my heart and stuffed two more stalks into my mouth.


    But it was still not enough!


    My hands were already trembling. My vision was filled with dizziness. I grabbed the last two old Cloud Gauze Grass and swallowed them without hesitation. I only hoped that it would allow me to gather a bit of my spiritual power and crush this stone.


    The poison from the Cloud Gauze Grass caused my nails to swiftly loosen up and fall. My throat was so dry that blood flowed out from it. Following my cough, my mouth flowed down to the ground and even my teeth started falling down as well ¡­ This process may have been short, but it was extremely painful for me right now. Not only my physical body, but my mind as well. Watching my body slowly die, the destruction of my willpower had already reached a point where life was better than death.


    Finally, the huge amount of spirit energy that exploded within my body made me feel as if I had just returned to reality. My withered, branch-like body became smooth and round, and my limbs and bones immediately filled with strength! It only lasted for a moment, and then his entire body turned black, as black as death. However, that was enough for him!


    The world I saw was grey and it gradually turned black. I crushed the rock but I didn''t see the color that I should have ¡­ The reason why darkness was so scary was because the darkness of the entire world was filled with the unknown. It was filled with endless darkness!


    I understood the feeling of death, so I became more afraid of it.


    But this time, I didn''t feel the helplessness and despair that darkness brought me, because a light lit up my world. My originally silent consciousness was awakened by this light, and I stared at this light in a daze.


    I don''t know if I came out with the other one when I wasn''t conscious. I just felt that my body, which was filled with Cloud Gauze Poison, was almost completely dead. Even if he did come out, he probably wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    Although it is only my consciousness, I know that Cheng Tian has already arrived. He will definitely save me, because the reason why a Divine Emperor can become an Emperor is because they have their pride and dignity. Since they have already promised me, they will not break their promise!


    A warm feeling gradually spread out. It was very comfortable. My consciousness that had just awakened gradually closed my eyes, and I gradually fell asleep ¡­


    Suddenly opening my eyes, I saw that the sky was very blue. The sky was slightly cold, but the sunlight was comforting. I slightly closed my eyes. My dry eyes weren''t used to this bright world. Slowly sitting up, an extremely comfortable feeling permeates through my entire body. After stretching my body, ''ka ka'', the sound of my bones makes me feel refreshed.


    "I knew you would come!"


    "That''s right, I will definitely come. This time, you''ve made a huge gamble."


    "The reason why I made such a big bet is because I have enough chips. You, Cheng Tian, are my bargaining chip!"


    Turning his head around, the white robed Conquering Heavens stood straight at the edge of the cliff. Looking at the distant horizon, his eyes were like a torch ¡­

 C69

    I stood up and shook my body. I could feel the power that I had lost and regained, even stronger than before. My heart was filled with emotion.


    "If I had come half a step later, you would have lost your life."


    "But you came just in time."


    "Yeah, you''re pretty smart. You know how to leave a piece of cloth behind."


    Cheng Tian extended his hand and threw the piece of cloth back to me. I smiled and with a flick of my finger, the piece of cloth turned into flying silk.


    In fact, there is only one sentence written above, which is for Cheng Tian to help me recover. If he can''t, then he''ll help me destroy the White Jade Sect. This is just in case. ChengTian turned his head and looked at me. His face was still pale but extremely handsome. However, there was an additional vicissitudes and tiredness in his eyes.


    "I''m an Immortal Emperor, aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Not afraid? How is this possible!? My dantian is already crippled, and my body was poisoned, yet he easily healed me like it was before. How can I not be afraid of this kind of power!


    "Afraid! However, those who have already died many times, no matter how scared they are, they still have to pretend that nothing happened. "


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Cheng Tian laughed out loud, but his laughter was extremely sincere, without any tricks involved.


    "I like your honesty! "I originally said that I would give you a bit of good fortune, but you didn''t want it, but now ¡­" ChengTian shook his head and looked at me with ridicule.


    "That''s right, I asked for it. However, I also realized that it was not mine. In the end, it did not belong to me."


    Cheng Tian looked at me, and I didn''t try to put on any airs. I looked him straight in the eye.


    "I have understood this principle for a long time, but so what if I understand it?" I really admire you. You, follow me. "


    "Follow you?" Take me as your disciple? "


    "Of course not!"


    Cheng Tian smiled as he walked over and sat cross-legged beside me. However, he was caught off guard. However, with my current strength, there is no need for him to guard against me.


    "I mean, do something for me."


    "Help you with something?" "What is it?" I have some doubts in my mind. He''s the Immortal Emperor, what can''t be done? Do you need me to help him?


    "Doing Big Things ¡­ "Well, will you?"


    I shook my head. Doing things for the Immortal Emperor would definitely bring me benefits, but I somehow remembered He Huan''s stories about those Immortal weapons. I didn''t want to be a tool. I didn''t want to live as freely as he did.


    "I still have my own things to do. Perhaps after completing my dream, I will leave this world."


    "The day you enter this world, you will never be able to leave it."


    After glancing at me, a peculiar glint flashed across Cheng Tian''s eyes. He slowly said, "You are very similar to me in the past ¡­."


    Similar? Surprised, I didn''t know how to respond. I looked down at the dirt beneath my feet.


    "Let''s talk about you. You don''t have a very pleasant life as an Immortal Emperor, right?"


    Cheng Tian nodded, "That''s right, I don''t live a good life."


    "What happened during the Immortal war hundreds of thousands of years ago?" After hesitating for a moment, I finally asked a question that I shouldn''t have asked.


    Cheng Tian glanced at me before getting up and walking towards a small slope. He laid down, revealing an expression of extreme enjoyment. He didn''t have the dignity that an Immortal Emperor should have.


    "Come here, let''s talk about other things. These things aren''t what you should know ¡­"


    As expected, he rejected me, and I wasn''t disappointed. If it were me, I definitely wouldn''t have told such a weak person who wasn''t my friend''s relative.


    "Then tell me the story of your time."


    Perhaps his innocent life was not happy, but it was not easy to meet someone who was not afraid of him and could not threaten him in the slightest, so they started to talk.


    In my era, there were seven Immortal Emperors. They were: Immortal Emperor You Quan, Immortal Emperor Luodan, Immortal Emperor Long Zhan, Immortal Emperor Bei, Star Emperor Dongfang, and the rest of the seven Immortal Emperors.


    At that time, little cultivators like you were not even called immortals, but at the Heavenly Realm. After selection, you would become soldiers under the Immortal Emperor Sect, and after experiencing the Immortal Ascension Temple and the Immortal-Cleansing Pool, you would be called Immortals. Above the celestial weapon are the celestial generals, above the celestial general, above the celestial lord, and above the celestial lord are the celestial emperors! "


    "In the past, I had three Immortal Lords, 12 Immortal Generals, and countless Immortal weapons under my command. Unfortunately, after 700,000 years, many of them are no longer alive ¡­"


    "They''re not here? Someone who can become an Immortal General must have an extraordinary cultivation base. Could he have been killed by someone? "


    "A competition between Immortal Emperors is similar to a competition between the mortal world''s emperors. What do you think the outcome of an emperor''s death would be, what would happen to his subjects? However, there are some who have hidden themselves to this day. Some of them have been found by me and continue to follow me. Some of them are unwilling to understand the affairs of the world. However, since I have come out, I must recover my strength and rebuild my country, no matter how difficult or arduous it is! "


    "He is so tired of living, why is he still going to be the emperor?"


    After a moment of silence, Cheng Tian asked, "Do you have any dreams?"


    I was stunned. Dream? I only have one goal, and that is revenge. At that time, I hoped that when I grew up, I would continue to be with Little Fatty and the others. I would tell stories, they would listen to me, and mother would cook delicious food for me every day. But now, such a dream could only be considered a dream! It is laughable to think about it. After growing up, I actually don''t even know what my dream is ¡­


    Cheng Tian didn''t mind even before waiting for my answer. He took a deep breath and said, "For my dream, I want to become an emperor!"


    ChengTian said it in a very general manner, as if he was saying it in a perfunctory manner, because his true purpose was definitely not something that I should know.


    "You, do you know of a place that also seems to belong to an Immortal Emperor, a Nine Layer Tower ¡­"


    "Nine Grand Pagoda?" Cheng Tian turned his head and looked at me. His eyes were so deep that I couldn''t read any information. "How did you know?"


    "Then it seems that you know. Can you tell me which Immortal Emperor''s residence this is?"


    ChengTian shook his head and didn''t answer me. He didn''t want to say it, and I didn''t dare to press him, so I gave up.


    "I have a friend. He is just a mortal. That day, he made a request to me, saying that he wanted to see this world of ours ¡­"


    "Hmm? "Interesting, keep going."


    "No, I gave him half an answer to this question, but I can''t give myself an answer. Perhaps, you can tell me?"


    "This world of ours ¡­" After hesitating for a moment, Cheng Tian chuckled and shook his head.


    I looked at him quizzically. "What do you mean?"


    "In this world of ours, if you were to see this world clearly, it would be your sorrow!"


    After giving me a deep look, Chengtian didn''t say anything else. I didn''t understand what he meant, but perhaps one day, I will have sufficient strength to understand.


    "Oh, that''s right. Recently, the Jue Valley has not been peaceful!"


    "Someone went to check on something, right?" Cheng Tian casually curled his lips.


    "That''s right, can they find anything?"


    "Discovered?" Cheng Tian laughed contemptuously, "This Jue Valley is not a place where ordinary people can see anything. Even I do not have complete understanding of the secrets here, and you better not spout nonsense, otherwise, you will suffer a fate worse than death."


    Was this a warning? I smiled bitterly. "Then why didn''t you kill me?"


    "I am not a man who kills without restraint. Moreover, you have done me a favor. I cannot do such a thing as repaying kindness with hatred. However, it didn''t take long before the news of me coming out became unimportant. If you tell others that I came out now, I won''t do anything to you. The only thing I''m afraid of is that the other Immortal Emperors will capture you and search your soul.


    "Other Immortal Emperors?" You mean, you were trapped in the Valley, and it had something to do with other Immortal Emperors? After all these years, the Immortal Emperors have all disappeared. Actually, they didn''t go missing. They did it, didn''t they! "


    He thought about what Pu Xuan had told me. After the Immortal Demon battle, the Immortal Emperor went missing, but Cheng Tian had said that the other Immortal Emperors would be very interested in the news of him. This meant that the other Immortal Emperors were still here. What was the reason for the disappearance of the Immortal Emperor?


    "You''re a smart person, so you should know what to know and what not to know. If you want to live a little longer, then don''t go looking for these answers."


    Looks like I guessed right!


    "Then continue talking about your Immortal General."


    "Immortal, I have three subordinates, and each of them has earth-shattering abilities. You don''t need to know their names, it''s just that after so many years have passed, of the three of them, two are dead, and there''s still one more who has hidden himself. I never thought that when I came out, only one of the three Immortal Lords would be left, and of the twelve, there would only be four Immortal Generals!"


    "This is our world. Slaughter is the only thing we have. War is the only thing we have. However, in a world like this, how could people like this even be called Immortals?"


    ChengTian didn''t answer me. He looked into the distance and muttered after a long time, "So, this is my dream ¡­"


    "What about the Immortal War? And the reason for this war? "


    "The reason?" Do you think there''s any other reason for a battle between two races? If you really need one, it''s a competition for resources! "


    They need to live in a more fertile land, so the demon race has to start a war with the human race. Now, Cheng Tian also said that the Immortal Demon War is a competition for resources, so they don''t have to lie to me, but I feel that it''s not that simple inside, Cheng Tian is only perusing me, there''s no reason, it''s just a feeling.


    "Chengtian, you, do you know what a double phase is?"


    "Double phase?" ChengTian looked at me with some confusion.


    "It''s one person, and there are two of them!"


    Cheng Tian frowned. A moment later, he shook his head.


    Even Chengtian didn''t know? What on earth do I mean by these two faces!?


    "I have to go, you have many secrets, but I still enjoy chatting with you and I am very happy. At the very least, when I am at my most relaxed, I hope that when my dreams come true, I can still see you ¡­"


    "Then give me another talisman!"


    ChengTian was startled when he got up and was about to leave. He shook his head and said, "It''s better to control one''s own destiny! "The chaotic world that is about to arrive is cruel, but it is also an opportunity ¡­"


    After ChengTian left, I knew that this meeting might be the last time we would meet. He wouldn''t remember me in the future, but even though he was an immortal emperor, I felt that he was more like a friend, an ordinary person. I don''t know why, but at the start, I was indeed a little afraid of him. But after a while, I no longer felt anything.


    He admires me a lot, but so does I ¡­

 C70

    Although my body has recovered, in my heart, I suffered a slight blow.


    The Sect Leader of the Baiyu Sect, Du Xiang, can defeat me in one move. Within three moves, he will definitely be able to take my life. The White Jade Sect''s strength was on par with the Sky Sect. In fact, they might even be a little lacking. In that case, just how powerful were the Sky Sect? Rumor had it that there was a wounded Patriarch in the Sky Sect. However, after all these years, their Patriarch had either died, or had reached a completely different realm! The chances of me taking revenge, are slim ¡­ But luckily, I have already touched the edge of the False Sky Realm. That Windraiser is my hope!


    When I thought about the Windraiser Sword Style, I remembered that the Windraiser Sword Style that the Sect Leader of the sword faction, Shen Tianlan, and Lan Yun had given me, was not a gimmick. Rather, it was a true Heaven-level or Heaven-level sacred art. If he was truly in the Heavenly Realm, then why would he be afraid of the Sky Sect? But looking at how patient he was with the Sky Sect, it should only be a fake. If not, he must have had some deep plans.


    She and I have only known each other for three months, so she should have left as soon as she came. The current her probably thinks that I am a heartless person that is accepting the comfort of her eldest senior brother, Luo Qifeng.


    However, not marrying Lan Yun was enough to stop using her. In my heart, there was a trace of relief and comfort. Although it still hurt her, it was better to feel the pain rather than the pain. It''s a pity that my plan to use the sword faction and the White Jade Sect to avenge me failed.


    Shaking my head, I temporarily suppressed all of my thoughts. Standing at the top of the mountain, with a thought, the Heaven''s Heart Pill from the Universe Ring appeared in my hand. Looking at this pill that was regarded as a treasure by all cultivators, I hesitated for a moment before swallowing it.


    The medicinal pill swiftly melted when it entered my stomach. It did not scatter all over my body, but instead rushed straight to my head. An extremely cool and clear feeling immediately made my mind extremely clear, and I could even feel the peaceful and wild strength that filled the entire world.


    After recalling and comprehending it over and over again, the White Jade Sect''s ancestor waved his hand, and the wind spear materialized in his hand. What did this require? The Enforcer Qi Technique could also control Qi and turn it into a spear. However, it definitely did not contain that much energy. It was no longer a technique, but an understanding, an understanding ¡­


    The Windward Sword Style. With a wave of his hand, what appeared to be a gust of wind was only a gust of wind. However, this gust of wind was not a gust of wind. It looked contradictory, but the truth was like this. When Shen Tianlan demonstrated the technique, he condensed the wind in the instant he waved his hand. It was intangible, yet it still existed.


    Between heaven and earth, there is no place where there is no wind, yet there is no wind that can be seen from anywhere. It can be gentle, constant grass, and do not crack trees, but it can also be violent, capable of destroying mountains and overturning seas!


    When I closed my eyes, I slowly extended my hand. There was no wind around me, but with just a slight movement, I could feel the feeling of it on my hand. This was the wind!


    Comprehending didn''t necessarily mean thinking in silence. It could also be felt through actions.


    I didn''t know the passage of time, I didn''t know what was going on around me, I just silently understood, my hands unconsciously moving, slow, fast, just following the flow of the wind.


    Gradually, I took a step forward. Not only did I take a step forward, but my entire body seemed to be twirling, as if I were dancing, but not dancing.


    When a person was able to completely blend into the surrounding environment to experience something, they would be able to sense something that ordinary people were unable to sense.


    If you want to understand wind, then you have to transform your own style. With the help of the Heaven''s Heart Pill, transforming your style, I am truly unstoppable.


    When it opened up this door for me, I no longer needed it for the road ahead. It was as if I had been on this mountain for almost a year now, but was constantly trying to comprehend the essence of the wind, and the effects of the Heaven''s Heart Pill could only last for three days.


    When I woke up, I felt that the whole world had changed, or, rather, had changed as I understood it. Wind is everywhere, and that''s why I can feel that the whole world is filled with a kind of energy, a kind of wind energy.


    Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes again and feel the changes in my body. My body seemed to have disappeared, and all that was left was my consciousness. The consciousness was formless like the wind. Sometimes it was slow, sometimes it was swift. It contained everything, yet it did not exist.


    Within his dantian, a spiritual pill was spinning just like before. However, there was a trace of faint green color on it, indicating that it was different from before.


    Actually, there is no color for the wind, and because it is colorless, we cannot see it, but perhaps it is because the concentration is not enough, so we cannot see it. Right now, the cyan color that appears on top of the elixir pill clearly contains the power of the wind that I have comprehended.


    Slowly opening my eyes, I wave my hand ¡­


    Windraiser!


    A cool breeze blew past. It was invisible and formless.


    I smiled. I already knew a little about this Windraiser, it might not be as deep of an understanding as Shen Tianlan''s, but no one would dare underestimate this move. It''s just that, unfortunately, it was far from being able to comprehend that sword move at the critical moment of life and death.


    With a flick of my fingers, the sword Qi formed by the Falling Butterfly Sword Technique appeared on my finger.


    It seems that ChengTian only helped me to recover my body and cultivation. What I lost, he cannot help me, and he has no way to help me. Sword Sect, maybe, I have to go there again!


    Qiu Xuan said that if I were to reach the False Sky Realm, then there is a possibility for me to take revenge. Now that I have officially stepped into the False Sky realm, when I condense the Falling Butterfly Sword Qi, I will go find him and prepare to take revenge!


    As for the White Jade Gate, Du Xiang had almost taken my life that day. Although I was the one who brought this upon myself, it was also related to him.


    However, what if Du Xiang and Qiu Xi were in the sky realm? Those who reached the Sky Realm would have a drastic change in their expressions, and their lives would be endless. If I were to rush to my death, what was the point of all my efforts?


    Right now, my cultivation is fake. Perhaps when the green color on the Spirit Dan is completely covered, it would be the true sky realm. However, how can I make it expand faster? [It is useless to absorb the spiritual qi from the world. Is it the wind?]


    The White Jade Sect''s ancient book didn''t mention anything about this, maybe it did, but at that time, I was just pretending to be Chen Ziming, so I wasn''t qualified enough to read it. It seems like it''s time to look for some information about this.


    I have to repay the kindness that the Song family had shown me. Although I had saved him once before, it was still necessary for Madam Song and Xiao Cui to say their goodbyes. Furthermore, my hidden blade was still buried under a tree in the courtyard.


    After comprehending the nature of the wind, my speed had increased by more than a step. Previously, I had walked with Doctor Song for a long time, but now, the journey was over in less than an incense''s time.


    Doctor Song''s house, I did not enter through the front door, but quietly entered through the back door. Looking at the big tree in the yard, he remembered that Xiao Cui had buried her sabre under this tree. With a wave of his hand, the Endurance Qi Art appeared! The soil turned over, revealing a hidden blade that was several feet deep and covered with filth.


    With a light wave, the mud on the blade rustled down, revealing its original luster. It was still so bright, so thin, and so cold!


    Keeping the saber in my Universe Ring, I slowly walked to the front hall. Xiao Cui, who was preparing to eat, turned her head and suddenly saw someone appear in front of me.


    "Zhang..." "Young Master Zhang?"


    "It''s me. I haven''t seen you for a year. Have you forgotten about me?"


    Xiao Cui did not reply, and just stared at me blankly for a while, before her nose twitched, and she suddenly threw herself into my chest while wailing.


    I know about Xiao Cui''s feelings, but we belong to two different worlds, so if you follow me, she will not be happy.


    Gently patting her back, I bitterly smiled and said, "I''ve already come back. Be happier. What are you crying for?"


    Xiao Cui did not say anything, she just hugged me, crying even louder, for a moment, I felt awkward, not knowing what to say.


    Hearing Xiao Cui''s cries, Madam Song actually carried Lin''er and rushed out of the room. When she saw me, she was momentarily stunned before she immediately became happy, but when she saw Xiao Cui in my embrace, the corner of her mouth lifted slightly. Ignoring my pleading eyes, she turned around and left.


    "Why ¡­"


    Before Doctor Song could finish his sentence, he was dragged away by Madame Song.


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. I just stood there and let Xiao Cui cry non-stop.


    After a long while, Xiao Cui''s wailing gradually stopped, she was still sobbing, but as if she had realized something, she retreated a few steps and turned around, but did not say anything, only her shoulders continued to twitch.


    "Xiao Cui, I ¡­"


    "There''s no need to say it, it''s good that you''re back ¡­"


    Xiao Cui''s eyes were red and swollen, she turned around and looked at me lovingly, her spiteful eyes, made my heart clench, my mind was in a mess, I did not know what to say.


    Fortunately, at this moment, Madam Song probably felt that we should have enough. She coughed a few times to signal for her to come over. Doctor Song also stood to the side with a smile.


    Xiao Cui glanced at Madame Song''s teasing eyes, her face flushed, and she quickly said: "The food is cold, let me go heat it up!" After which, he quickly left.


    "Brother Zhang is finally back. It seems like he has completely recovered. Let''s talk about what has happened in the past year after we''ve finished eating."


    "Yes."


    He had come back this time to bid them farewell and to eat a farewell banquet. It was also good.


    After dinner, Madam Song coaxed Lin''er to sleep, then she quickly asked her what had happened to me on the mountain during the past year.


    I asked your brother about it, he said that you had something important to do on the mountain, and he told us not to disturb you on the mountain. Therefore, for the past year or so, we did not go to look for you, and whether you were surprised or not, when your brother came back not long ago, a strong wind suddenly blew on the mountain.


    That should be when I was sensing the wind, and it just so happens. Otherwise, if someone were to come and disturb me, I might not be able to succeed.

 C71

    "Cough, cough." Doctor Song lightly coughed twice and said, "Father, Xiao Cui, you two go rest first. Little brother Zhang and I have something to say."


    Elder Song, who was usually silent, nodded his head. Xiao Cui supported him and carried him back to his room while trembling. However, Xiao Cui turned her head three times in a single step, curious about what exactly we were going to say.


    "Actually, they don''t need to hide. I came back this time to say my goodbyes."


    "You''re leaving?" Madam Song asked in surprise, "Then what about Xiao Cui?"


    Looking at Madame Song''s shocked expression, I smiled. "Sister-in-law, there''s no need to pretend. You should have known of my identity by now."


    Madam Song looked a little embarrassed as she looked at Doctor Song. Doctor Song nodded and said, "Your sister-in-law has indeed known about this. You won''t blame us, will you?"


    "I won''t!" Shaking my head, I said smilingly, "Sister-in-law is extremely intelligent. When I was questioned about my past, I had already made some guesses. If I was angry, why would I stay here for so long?"


    "You, how did you know?" Madam Song asked in surprise.


    I think there was a problem with my answer from the beginning. As a warrior, I was still in the business, although it was a bit far-fetched, but I still got hurt that badly." I think there was a problem with my answer, as a warrior, I was still in the business, although it was a bit far-fetched, but it was still acceptable that I was found by Dr. Song on the mountain.


    "Thus, your sister-in-law felt that there was something wrong with you. Thus, I had no choice but to reveal your identity as an immortal to her."


    "I am not blaming you, so this time, I am prepared to leave. You can speak of whatever request you have, and I have done my best to help you guys achieve it, and it can be considered as repaying your kindness. As for Xiao Cui, I have always regarded her as my younger sister, so I can only let her down."


    "We are doctors, we can''t save you even if we saw you die. Saving you isn''t for your return, are you saying that you don''t treat us as brothers or sisters?"


    Doctor Song did not say anything, while Madame Song raised her eyebrows in displeasure.


    "It is little brother''s fault. Here are a few pills. Each of you take one. It has the effect of strengthening your body and prolonging your lifespan." When I saw that Madam Song was unhappy again, I hastily said, "This is not repayment. This is just my younger brother''s favor. Please don''t refuse it, elder brother and elder sister-in-law!"


    Doctor Song was not an emotional person. He knew that these pills were not considered precious to me, so he instructed Madame Song not to open her mouth and keep the pills.


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow morning then. I bear a deep grudge against him, so I have no choice but to take revenge!" Actually, I want to leave now, but after thinking about it, it''s useless to be too anxious. It''s only been one night, so I shouldn''t be so heartless.


    "Ahh, okay then. I know I can''t keep you. Big brother, sister-in-law, you will always be a close relative of mine. If you ever get tired of being an immortal, come back here."


    I looked deeply at Dr. Song and Lady Song. Perhaps they sincerely wanted to recognize me as their younger brother, because their clear eyes made me feel warm.


    "If I get tired of being an Immortal, I''ll definitely come back!"


    "Hahaha, good, brother will wait for you!" Xiao Cui, clean up the room!


    Xiao Cui pushed open the door and entered, her eyes were red, it seemed like she had heard our conversation clearly from outside.


    "Xiao Cui, you ¡­"


    "No need to say anymore, I know!" Looking at Madame Song who wanted to say something, Xiao Cui looked at me, bit her lips and said: "Sir Zhang, Xiao Cui doesn''t want to climb up to an immortal''s branch, I only wish to be by your side, even if it''s just washing and cooking!"


    "Xiao Cui, our world is very cruel, it doesn''t suit you, but I can''t even take care of myself, I can''t even protect you, you won''t be happy following me!"


    Looking into my eyes, Xiao Cui finally nodded with tears in her eyes. After being together for so many months, she knows my character, just like when I was up and walking before I was fully recovered. No matter how I tried to persuade her, she would not change my decision, so she could only agree.


    "Xiao Cui will wait for you here!" After saying that, Xiao Cui turned and ran out.


    "Actually, Xiao Cui is also kind to you, why must you suffer ¡­ "Sigh!"


    Shaking my head, I didn''t say anything. In truth, I always knew that Xiao Cui was listening outside. I just wanted her to understand and give up on me, because I really couldn''t give her anything.


    It was night, the sky was bright, I didn''t sleep, it wasn''t because the bed Xiao Cui made for me was slightly wet, but because I didn''t have the heart to rest.


    The night wind was cold, but beneath the starry sky, it carried with it a unique meaning.


    I''m not the only one who came out to see the cold stars tonight.


    "Can''t Uncle sleep either?"


    The one who was lying on the rattan chair and rocking slowly was Doctor Song''s father. In my mind, this old man didn''t seem to be smiling at all, and he didn''t seem to be very strong either. He occasionally coughed, and usually he rested early after eating.


    "Hur hur, isn''t little friend unable to sleep as well?"


    "Uncle can just call me Little Gui. I don''t want to sleep tonight, so I came out to take a walk."


    "Little friend, to be able to condescend to call my son ''big brother'', it is truly a blessing for my entire family."


    What do you mean?


    "Don''t worry, little friend. When I was young, I had some fortuitous encounters. Moreover, I saw everything my son said and did. There are many things I understand."


    Old man Song''s words made me feel that he was a bit mysterious, but he was indeed an old man in his teens. He had very little spiritual energy in his body, so it seemed that he wouldn''t be able to live for long.


    Seeing the wariness and doubt in my eyes as I looked at him, Old Song laughed.


    "Little friend, can you bring me to that mountain? Let''s have a good chat. Don''t worry, it won''t harm you."


    I looked in the direction he was pointing at. It was a very tall mountain. It was quite eye-catching in the surrounding mountains. This mountain is at least a hundred li away from us. Old Brother Song told me to bring him there.


    Turning my head to look at the smiling Elder Song, the feeling he gave me became even more mysterious.


    "Uncle, if you say so, then how could I dare to disobey?!"


    He gently grabbed old man Song''s arm and activated the Qi Manipulation Technique. Together with us, we slowly ascended into the air and flew towards that tall mountain.


    Because of old sir Song''s body, I didn''t fly too fast. On the other hand, he had a look of lament on his face. There wasn''t the slightest trace of novelty or fear in his expression.


    At the top of the mountain, Old Song found a boulder and sat down. He looked down at the cliff and chuckled.


    "May I ask, who is Uncle?"


    "Who? I am just an old man with half a foot in a coffin. However, I can still experience the feeling I had when I was young for the rest of my life. "


    "When young? Could it be that when Uncle was young, he was an Immortal cultivator? "


    Sir Song smiled faintly, but didn''t deny it.


    "Little friend, I heard you have a blood feud?"


    "Hmm?" I frowned. "How do you know?"


    Hehe, do you think, only that little girl Xiao Cui can eavesdrop?


    Impossible! At that time I had sensed the surroundings, only Xiao Cui was listening in, and did not notice anyone else?


    Seeing my doubt, Old Song chuckled. "Although my cultivation level is not here, I still remember some of the little spells from my youth."


    "What are you trying to do?"


    Old Brother Song gave me an uncomfortable feeling. I had no way to guess his intentions, so I didn''t need to be any better towards his attitude.


    Shaking his head, Old Song sighed: "I don''t want to do anything. Looking at Little Friend''s control over the Qi Fighting Technique, you should be at the Great Perfection Stage of the Spirit Pill. Furthermore, in the previous year, Little Friend should be surrounded by tornados, so you should be trying to comprehend the Wind Yuan. Is this little old man wrong? "


    My eyes narrowed. ''To think that this person has such good eyesight. Is he guessing or seeing through me?'' Was he really a mortal, or was he just concealing his cultivation? However, when I grabbed his arm, I sent spiritual energy into his body to check. He really is just a mortal. Could it be that this is a technique similar to the Great Deception? Also, was the wind element he was talking about the energy of the wind?


    "That''s right. Who exactly are you? How do you know all this?"


    "I''ve said it before, it''s just that I had some cultivation when I was young. Right now, I''m already crippled. Although my eyesight is still there, I don''t have any abilities."


    "Oh?" To be able to roughly judge one''s cultivation level through the Enforcer Qi Technique, how good must one''s eyesight be?


    "I want to make a deal with you!"


    "Trade?"


    "That''s right!" "I''ll give you a chance to reach the Heavenly Realm. You, help me get something!"


    A chance to reach the sky realm? Such a great temptation, why would you give it to me? Trade or trap?


    "Don''t worry, you are my son''s brother. I can see that even though you have a ruthless aura around you, you aren''t like that ungrateful person. Since my son is sincere to you, you shouldn''t do anything that would let him down. Furthermore, you have a blood feud within you, so all I can give you is what you need! "


    Looking at old man Song''s confident expression, I knew that this man was definitely not simple!


    After hesitating for a while, I exhaled. "What kind of things?"


    Elder Song''s eyelids drooped slightly, "It''s just a corpse."


    "Oh?" It''s not a treasure, it''s just a corpse?


    Old Brother Song sat on the edge of the cliff and slowly stood up. His trembling body made me worry that he would be blown away by the wind.


    "That corpse is my beloved from all those years ago, the mother of your Elder Brother Song!"


    I was startled. In these few days at the Song Family, I had always thought that Dr. Song''s mother had passed away when he was young, so I was afraid that it would cause him to feel sad.


    "Ever since we became partners, I have lived a carefree and carefree life. However, everything was my fault! "If it wasn''t for me, she wouldn''t have died, wouldn''t have died ¡­"

 C72

    Old man Song trembled even more. Although it had been many years, one could still see the sorrow and remorse in his heart.


    That year, she and I discovered a spell formation. Within that spell formation is sealed an opportunity. An opportunity to make all Cultivators jealous!


    "The chance to reach the sky realm?"


    "That''s right!" It''s a strand of Essence Qi! "


    "Profound Qi?"


    "Little friend, you might not know that the False Heaven stage requires the comprehension of the essence of heaven and earth! This essence was the source of energy; it could also be called origin energy! "For example, the wind element that little friend has comprehended is the purest wind energy in the world. If you want to reach the Sky Realm, you must absorb enough energy to make your Spirit Pill change. And a strand of energy is enough for an ordinary False Heaven Stage cultivator to step into the Sky Realm!"


    "I was also a fake back then. After I found that formation, I thought hard about it day and night and finally broke it!" However, at that time, my wife was already a few months pregnant. I thought to myself, after I collect that spiritual energy, I''ll bring it back so that I don''t have too much time to think of ways to absorb it after my child is born. He never would have thought that there would be a sudden change when he was collecting essence energy. There was another formation inside the formation. It was a rare Twin Life Formation! "Half a year is all that I need. In my moment of despair, she is the one who has come ¡­"


    Old man Song''s eyes revealed a look of reminiscence. Although it was bitter, he was no longer too excited. Perhaps his regret from all those years ago had made him feel much better.


    "She''s here. The two of us, one inside the other, finally forced open a gap in the array. We didn''t even have the time to catch our breath when we woke up the Snake King who was sleeping at the bottom of the array! Breaking the formation had already consumed most of her spiritual energy, and she had just given birth to a child. She was extremely weak, so how could she be a match for the Snake King? In the end, when we burnt the spirit pills and injured the Snake King, she stayed there forever. As for me, all of the spirit energy in my body was gone and my Dantian was destroyed, but I couldn''t even retrieve her corpse and bones ¡­ "


    "Everything is due to greed. In these past few years, I also understood that if one''s dantian is destroyed, then one''s dantian is ruined. Cultivating immortality is better off living a life of peace ¡­"


    "What kind of Profound Qi is that?" When Old Brother Song finished, I finally asked the question I wanted to know.


    "That''s a stream of Fire Essence Qi!"


    I frowned slightly. "Fire essence?" I train in Wind Yuan, what does Fire Yuan have to do with me? "


    Moreover, the Qi that I had cultivated all those years ago was the fire essence. Otherwise, I would not have worked so hard to obtain it. If you agree to this deal, I promise that I will tell you everything that I have comprehended all those years ago!


    I have not lost anything in this transaction. Not only did I not lose anything, I think there are also great benefits. However, I did not dare agree. Not to mention that the Snake King, even after thirty years, the person who set up the formation had already made me somewhat fearful of him. Furthermore, I did not really believe in him.


    I don''t know much about formations, but I''ve read about some in the White Jade Sect''s Compendium Pavilion, so formations are extremely complicated and complicated. It''s extremely difficult to combine two formations without affecting one another''s power, and from this, I can see how powerful the person who set up the formation is. Moreover, there were only two possibilities as to why that person sealed his spiritual essence there instead of absorbing it. The first was that his strength was insufficient and he could not absorb it, for fear of attracting others'' jealousy and suffering. Second, nurturing!


    If he was first, then the person who could set up this formation couldn''t absorb any spiritual energy, meaning that his cultivation level wasn''t high, but the reverse was true. If his cultivation base wasn''t high enough to set up such a formation, then after so many years had passed, his growth would definitely be extremely shocking. If it''s the second possibility, then he can''t be provoked. The only reason he has this Profound Qi is because it can''t satisfy him. It also means that his strength was already very shocking at that time, so he can''t be satisfied with just one Qi. This kind of strength is not something I can contend with.


    Old man Song seemed to see through my misgivings and nodded. "I don''t lose my nature for the sake of benefits. Not bad, I was not wrong about you, and my son was not wrong about you either. I know what you are worried about, but after so many years, no one has collected the Qi, so perhaps the sealed person is no longer here. After you took it away, no one will know who did it. That Snake King was seriously injured and on the verge of death. In the past few years, it has either died or could only recover its fake sky cultivation level. "


    I looked up at Mr. Song, and he met my gaze. Looking at the dim light in his eyes, I nod my head after a long while.


    Wealth comes from danger! If I absorb that essence energy and get my revenge, then I won''t have any regrets in dying. I don''t care about the people who set up the formation!


    "Let''s go back. I will hand over the location of the essence energy and the method to break the formation to you. When you obtain my wife''s corpse, I''ll help you comprehend the fire essence."


    It was already the middle of the night when I returned to Doctor Song''s house. Not long later, Old Man Song brought over a simple map, and on the back of the map was written the method to break the formation. I kept the map carefully and raised my head to look at the sky.


    Without bidding farewell to anyone, while Doctor Song and the rest were still sleeping, I had already left. After comprehending a trace of the wind element, my speed had increased by more than several fold.


    The map that old man Song gave me shows that the place where fire essence energy is sealed is in Ji City, which is quite far away from here. With my speed, it would take me at least a few days to finish without any rest.


    I didn''t want to delay my flight, so I only rested once every three days. Although the control of the Enforcer Qi Technique is very simple, it is tiring to maintain it for a long time.


    After almost ten days, I finally reached Ji City. Ji City was about the same size as the Soy City, and there were slightly more people than the Soy City at a glance. I didn''t go into the city because in the map that Old Song gave me, there is a mountain outside the city where the fire essence energy is sealed.


    When I found the mountain, it was already sunset. I had thought that the person who sealed the essence energy should be looking for an extremely ordinary mountain peak, which would be even more inconspicuous if that were the case. However, I didn''t expect it to be the highest mountain peak outside the city, and furthermore, there was a temple on the mountain.


    I can''t be bothered with this mortal temple, so I found the place where the essence energy was sealed.


    The place where Essence Qi was sealed was on top of a cliff. On the cliff face, there was a pine tree with a flat rock underneath. When the rock was pushed in, a hole appeared, just large enough to accommodate a person. When I went into the hole, it was completely dark inside. When I looked into the hole, I could see clearly that the hole was dozens of feet high. Although the stone was slippery, it didn''t affect walking much.


    The tunnel led downwards. I walked along the slope for nearly four hours, but I still hadn''t reached the bottom. I didn''t want to investigate further, so I stopped in front of a huge boulder.


    Old man Song said that the sealed area was behind this enormous rock. As for this enormous rock, it had already been covered with spells. Thus, ordinary people would not pay attention to it.


    On the map that old man Song gave me, there is a corner with blood stains. It is the blood he left behind.


    I imprinted Old Song''s blood onto the stone. The blood had dried up a long time ago, but the stone still absorbed a little bit of it. ''Boom!'' After a moment, the stone slowly moved away, revealing a five meter tall hole.


    I bowed and entered the cave, keeping my guard up. I did not fully trust Old Brother Song''s words.


    The light in the cave was very dim. Even with my spiritual power, I couldn''t see it clearly. I carefully took a few steps. Old man Song said that there was a stone lamp here that could emit light when infused with spiritual power.


    After fumbling for a while, he found a lantern-like stone. After infusing his spirit energy, it began to slowly emit a gentle glow.


    Under the illumination of the light, I was finally able to clearly see the place where fire essence energy was sealed.


    In front of me is a space with a circumference of several dozen feet. There are many ancient stone pillars standing in front of me. These stone pillars are neither big nor tall. However, a few of the stone pillars were very shattered, and only half of them remained. It seemed like this was the corner that Old Lord Song and his wife had broken open before. But there aren''t any bones here. Maybe his wife''s bones are in the depths of the cave.


    I do not know what kind of array formation these stone pillars are, but I only know that once they are formed, they will absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to stabilize themselves, and it is not easy to destroy them, and even if you break through them, the array formation will not weaken much, unless you have a high cultivation level, and you destroy them completely, or find the core of the array formation, which is also the starting point.


    Looking at the formation before me, I took a deep breath and stepped into it.


    There were only a few broken stone pillars in the first place. However, the moment he took a step forward, the scene before him abruptly changed.


    I didn''t dare move, and turned around to look at my surroundings. There was a boundless sea of sand in my surroundings, and the sun was hanging high above my head, causing me to feel a scorching heat. I looked around, and suddenly my mouth was dry and my tongue couldn''t stand the heat, as if I was in a furnace.


    Old man Song said from the back of the map that the first array was only an illusory one. As long as he removed all distractions and followed the method he mentioned, he would naturally be able to leave.


    I have already memorized the method to deactivate the formation. Elder Song was afraid that I do not understand formations, so he wrote it in a very vulgar manner. Walk left three steps, turn right seven steps, retreat two steps, then move right again ¡­ After taking my final step, the scene before me crumbled. I was already within the pile of stone pillars, with only a jade box in front of me remaining. There was even a seal pasted on the jade box.


    I reached out to touch the seal, and immediately a powerful pressure from my fingertip reached into my body. With a groan, I immediately let go, and a mouthful of blood pressure was already in my throat. This was indeed an extremely powerful seal!


    Old man Song said that the essence energy was in this jade box. As for this seal, he needed to carefully study it before he could break it for me.


    After storing the jade box in my Universe Ring, I turned my head to look at the pile of stone pillars. According to old man Song, the most miraculous thing about this formation was that it wasn''t just a formation that had another formation inside, but a circular formation that could be entered from anywhere, just like how this formation was surrounded by stone pillars. The space in the center was very safe, but a circular formation like this was one type of formation, and once you entered, it would be another type of formation.


    This array formation was an illusory magic array. Once it left, it would become a killing array!


    I''ve only entered a killing array so far, and that''s the one Deng Lin and Li Chenxi had set up at the absolute valley. Even though that formation is extremely rough and was broken by me using brute force, it''s still a type of killing array.


    I want to see if this killing formation can kill me. But I''m also afraid that if I were to be killed, I would die with grievance. After hesitating for a moment, I decided to go with the method that old sir Song told me to.

 C73

    The instant I stepped into the killing array, the scenery in my surroundings changed once again. At this moment, I felt like I was in a boundless hell, surrounded by cold winds. The entire world doesn''t see the sun or the moon, but endless red, like blood. The ground beneath his feet was also red. What grew on the ground were not flowers or plants, nor trees, but dried bones. The dense white bones were like a forest, several feet tall, and at the same time, three thousand meters long. The surroundings of the bones were not mud but rotted meat. There was a rotten arm, a rotten head, and a stinky internal organs. It was as if the bones were feeding the bones and growing them.


    "Boom!" I raised my head and saw dark clouds billowing in the sky as lightning flashed. However, after a while, it started to drizzle. The smell of the rain was fishy.


    The killing array made people tremble in fear. Those who weren''t in their right mind would easily lose their minds and be possessed by the devil, buried in the ground by an unknown killing move. I don''t know what kind of experiences the person who laid down this killing array had, but for him to be able to set up such a bloodthirsty and purgatory array, it must be evil or evil!


    I closed my eyes and composed my mind. Although this kind of scene caused me to be in shock, it was unable to shake my will. Life in a valley is no different from living in hell.


    Taking three steps in a row, my feet landed on a rotten face, and I started groaning, "Save me, save me ¡­" One voice after another resounded in his heart, attracting his attention. That painful expression, that look of despair and anticipation, was no different from a real person''s.


    Seeing how cold and indifferent my eyes were, his face suddenly turned extremely sinister. He bared his teeth and roared continuously as if he wanted to climb up from under my feet.


    Was he going to use his anger to intimidate others just because he could not coax her into doing so? This kind of deceptive method would not cause a big scene.


    I lifted my foot and continued moving forward. After a few steps, I didn''t stop. I could only hear the roars coming from behind me. I could even feel the hot breath coming from behind my ears.


    Ignoring him, I raised my foot again. I was just a few steps away from leaving this killing array.


    However, at this moment, the entire world suddenly shuddered. This tremble was extremely abrupt and the magnitude was very great. I was caught off guard and my feet landed on the wrong spot, where I had shifted from when I was trembling.


    My expression changed. This is bad!


    Without time to think, I hastily retreat. The evil face under my feet suddenly stands up, turning into a corpse that is filled with maggots crawling all over my body. A living corpse!


    The living corpse revealed an evil smile and swallowed the eyeball that was hanging at the corner of its mouth. It then roared towards the sky.


    "Roar!"


    The white bones moved, the rivers of blood flowed, the winds and clouds changed, and the killing array spun!


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    Roars and roars came from all directions as I was pushed back about a hundred feet. However, I was still inside the formation. I was actually a little nervous as I held the hidden sabre tightly in my hand.


    I have no confidence in breaking through this formation.


    One after another, corpses crawled out from the rotting meat, and as if they had smelled fresh meat, they rushed towards me. From all directions, I was surrounded to the point that not even a drop of water could trickle through!


    He flew up, but remained in place. He couldn''t fly inside the formation!


    What should he do? Just give it your all!


    As the long blade slashed across, the cold energy from the saber cut through dozens of living corpses. However, the broken limbs slowly moved and joined together, as if they were completely unharmed!


    I was terrified and had no choice but to use my blade to cut apart the living corpse that was close by.


    What should he do? My heart became more and more anxious. This formation is extremely strange, and my spiritual energy is limited. If I can''t break through, I''ll die here!


    With a glance, not a single living corpse could be seen on the other side of the blood river that was one hundred Zhang away from him. I kept fighting as I retreated towards the blood river. The increasingly strong smell of blood stimulated my senses. At this moment, it was as if I had returned to the valley, to the dark days where I was surrounded and killed!


    "Hah!"


    I shouted, Windraiser!


    A cool breeze blew past. Dozens of living corpses were cut into two in front of him, but it was useless! The upper body struggled and screamed as it crawled towards me. The lower body bounced around, but it was still facing me!


    Windraiser! Windraiser! Windraiser!


    Although the ground was littered with corpses, the danger was not lessened at all.


    Soon, it was only a few zhang away.


    However, at this moment, the blood river began to tremble and become even more violent. After a while, "gulu" sounds of blood bubbling could be heard.


    "Roar!"


    The blood dragon roared at the sky, splashing blood everywhere.


    What is this?


    He didn''t have enough time to be shocked because the river surface once again trembled. A moment later, another blood dragon appeared, but it wasn''t over. In just a few breaths, eight blood dragons flew out, and the blood river had already disappeared, leaving behind a deep ravine!


    Eight huge blood dragons and endless living corpses. I am like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, waiting for death alone here.


    But I do not fear, fear in the valley has been exhausted, only unwilling, deeply unwilling!


    These corpses are even more difficult to deal with. Even if the Heaven stage cultivators were to land in this formation, I''m afraid that they would only end up with a miserable death. As for me, a mere False Heaven stage cultivator, I''m afraid I can''t even last an hour.


    No, something was wrong!


    Old Lord Song said that he was also a fake back then. He had been trapped here for several months, and that he was only a fake. How could he possibly stay here for several months? He must be lying! He even lied about this. Was that Fire Essence Qi inside the box? What about his wife''s bones? What he said was true?


    "Roar!"


    The Blood Dragon''s loud roar pulled me back from my thoughts. I looked around with a bitter smile. I was about to die in this damned place. Why would I care about how much truth he had spoken?


    The blood dragon let out a roar and opened its mouth to devour the pill. However, although I couldn''t fly, I could still jump a few dozen feet.


    With a step, I crossed the blood river and fled to the other side. Seeing that I dodged a blow, the blood dragon cried out in anger. The eight blood dragons charged forward, accompanied by countless living corpses.


    Kill! Since there are no enemies behind me, I don''t need to be distracted in my defense.


    Windraiser!


    The blood dragon roared and charged forward again. As I raised the wind and broke through space to attack them, I did not harm them at all. Even the palm of my Fate Soul had no effect on them. They have no soul!


    Huge mouths, dragon tails and eight blood dragons made me look miserable. After struggling to avoid the blood dragon''s grab, I was hit on the back by the other blood dragon''s tail, causing me to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Opportunity!


    Great Deception Illusion Technique!


    At the moment I landed, I used the Great Deception spell to turn into a living corpse, roaring as I looked around.


    The eight blood dragons looked around but didn''t find me. After roaring at the sky for a long time, they swallowed the living corpses and cut off dozens of them. The eight blood dragons seemed to have massacred many living corpses, turning them into countless living corpses. Even though the blood dragons had extraordinary strength, it was difficult for them to shatter all of the living corpses in such a short period of time.


    "Roar!"


    The eight blood dragons roared at the same time, and the living corpses also roared at the sky. I, who was pretending to be a living corpse, also roared a few times, but I didn''t expect that after the living corpse finished roaring, it would slowly sink down into the rotting meat beneath my feet, leaving me standing there in a daze.


    I also want to sink in. I have the Breath Suspending Technique, so I can stay here for a period of time, but the rotten flesh under my feet is like a boulder to me.


    There was only one living corpse left in the surroundings, and he could tell who it was without his brain. The eight blood dragons swam slowly, staring at me with wide eyes. I suddenly raised my head and turned back into myself. I threw my hidden blade into the sky, like a sword hanging in the air!


    The Blood Dragon''s body was enormous like a sword hanging in the air. This move focuses on coercion. If I were to use it with my current cultivation of the False Sky Realm, the pressure would definitely not be small!


    The eight blood dragons'' bodies did not look that huge when compared to the blades. The advantage of their bodies was no longer, and they were pressed down on the ground while struggling and howling. The blood-red body gradually produced cracks, growing larger and longer, until it finally turned into minced meat with a hiss.


    These eight Blood Dragons were comparable to the False Sky Realm, but they didn''t know how to use them. It was reasonable for them to be killed by me like this. However, my move is like a sword hanging in the air, it cannot last for long. This move expends a lot of spirit energy to begin with, and being able to support them until they are crushed into mincemeat is already my limit.


    Ling Kai, which was wrapped around the Hidden Blade''s body, dissipated layer by layer. Finally, with a soft groan, he returned to my hand.


    Before he could even catch his breath, the blood-red pieces on the ground began to slowly wiggle and slowly piece together, eventually turning into the eight blood dragons once again.


    I sighed in despair. It seemed that I wouldn''t be able to get out of this formation. Facing these eight Blood Dragons, I have considered escaping. However, this entire world is a formation. Being unable to fly, I would probably be caught by the Blood Dragon in a moment.


    After the blood dragon recovered, it continued to roar. However, it didn''t move forward. Instead, it moved around me. My expression changed and I immediately understood that they were frightened by my sword-like move. Although they weren''t going to die, they didn''t dare to experience the despair and helplessness of being slowly crushed by the pressure.


    After a while, the eight blood dragons turned into four blood dragons, and then two. One, the huge blood dragon merged with eight Blood Dragons, which were equivalent to the level of a False Sky Realm, although its strength was still not at the Sky Realm, it was still only a single step away from being able to break through. An enormous pressure was emitted from its body, forcing me to retreat step by step.


    This was not pressure, but momentum! Pressure could only give people pressure, only force could make people''s hearts fluctuate, and even cause them to break down.


    The blood dragon still didn''t dare to step forward. It just kept using its force to oppress me. To me, this was a painful process and also an opportunity to learn and resist.


    When I first went to look for Spirit Grass, I stood at the bottom of the mountain and looked at the majestic mountain before me. I also understood the essence of Condensation, it was just that I was missing one condition, one environment, which allowed me to borrow the other party''s power to condense my own power!


    Now, this condition was met.


    I suddenly stuck out my chest, strong self-confidence sprouting from my heart. Right now, I am the mountain, I am the unreachable heavenly danger! So what if it''s a blood dragon? It''s just a reptile, so what if it''s a killing array? What can it do to me?

 C74

    With the help of the Blood Dragon''s power, my power slowly grew. I slowly fought against it, and a powerful aura spread out from my body. I raised my head and fearlessly looked the Blood Dragon in the eye!


    The blood dragon cried out in a low voice. Its aura slowly dissipated. It retreated a little in fear. Its eyes naturally revealed a little fear.


    Hehe, looks like I can have a good rest this time.


    However, I have thought of this formation too simply. Rotten flesh as a corpse, blood as a dragon, what about the bone forest?


    The blood dragon was afraid, but after backing off a distance, it raised its head and roared. It continued to roar for about ten breaths of time before stopping. It turned its head and coldly looked at me.


    I felt apprehensive. If some powerful character appeared again, I was afraid that I would really die in this damned place.


    Sometimes, whatever it was that it was afraid of, it just had to appear.


    While my mind was spinning, the entire world shook violently. The living corpses crawled out from the rotten meat one by one. However, they didn''t attack me. Instead, they just raised their heads and stood there quietly.


    I turned my head and looked around. The forest of white bones was shaking. Slowly, it turned into a gigantic skeleton more than a hundred feet tall. This skeleton wasn''t in human form. It was a ferocious beast like a tiger or wolf.


    After the White Bone Skull was formed, it also raised its head and roared. However, it did not make a sound. However, when the Blood Dragon and the living corpse saw this, they also roared and rushed forward to attach themselves to it.


    I stood blankly where I was as I looked at the skeleton before me. Slowly, veins started to appear on it, and new flesh started to appear. In just half an incense stick of time, fur grew out and turned into a ferocious Qinghu!


    Qinghu let out a roar that shook the earth. I immediately covered my ears, but I couldn''t stop my heart from trembling. This Qinghu should be at the Heavenly Realm!


    Qinghu lowered his head and coldly looked at me. My mind was trembling, and the momentum that I had gathered with great difficulty dissipated in front of absolute strength.


    "Roar!"


    Just as I was lost in thought, Qinghu opened his mouth and roared at me. Instantly, I felt a hum in my ears, as if the world had lost its sound, and my vision started to blur, and at the same time, the Spiritual Energy in my body instantly dissipated. I could no longer lift it up any further, and with a roar, I instantly became a cripple.


    After a roar, that Qinghu Claw suddenly grabbed towards me! At this moment, I can''t gather any spiritual energy in my body. I can''t even defend myself. Before I can even react, a strong gust of wind with a huge tearing force is already heading towards me ¡­ It''s over!


    I closed my eyes, waiting for the moment of death to arrive. With that grabbing power, I''m afraid that I would instantly become a pile of minced meat. Weird, I can only blame myself for being greedy, but if it wasn''t for that instant of trembling, how could I have taken that wrong step? Could it be that the heavens really wanted me to die?


    "Evil creature, how dare you!"


    Suddenly, I heard a loud shout in my ear and all of the Spiritual Energy in my body immediately recovered. Without much time to think, I stepped forward and jumped off the ground.


    A monk was floating in the sky with a buddhist staff in his hand. His entire body was shining with a golden light. Even though he was only a few meters away from the ground with his back facing me, he looked like a god!


    When Qinghu saw the monk, he let out a series of furious roars, but he did not dare to step forward, as if he was afraid of the monk.


    The monk floated away and landed in front of Qinghu, shouting, "Scatter!"


    Qinghu''s body trembled. His flesh was separated due to his unwillingness. He once again turned into a Bone Tiger, Blood Dragon, and living corpse. He lay on the ground and continuously cried out.


    "Humph, suppress!"


    Golden light suffused the air, as if there was majesty in the air. My eyes stung, and Buddhist chanting could be heard from my ears, and at that moment, the peace, hatred, and desire in my heart no longer mattered, as life was already very sad, why would I not only cultivate in the next life, but also in this life, if I were to look into the world, I would escape into the void ¡­ Biting my tongue, I broke out in a cold sweat. What a powerful monk!


    In the instant that I lost my mind, the Bone Tiger Blood Dragon and the living corpse had already howled and turned into the blood river and rotten flesh of the Bone Forest. Everything had become quiet once again.


    The golden light on the monk''s body dissipated and he leisurely walked towards me while holding his buddhist staff. Before I could even react, he had already arrived in front of me.


    This was an old monk with a kind face and a snow-white beard. His bright eyes seemed to be filled with wisdom and his boundless spirit energy surprised me the most. He was actually slightly dragging and intertwining with the spirit energy of the heaven and earth!


    "Amitabha, who is the benefactor? Why are you here?"


    "Thank you, master, for saving my life. I ¡­ Zhang Xiaogui was only asked by someone to come here to retrieve something. " I put my hands together and answered immediately.


    "Almsgiver Zhang doesn''t know. Is this the Demon Binding Land?"


    "Prison Demon? "I don''t know!"


    "Oh?" The old monk gave a faint smile and nodded his head, not asking any further questions.


    "Master believes in me?"


    "Why not?"


    "Alright!" I am also not a hypocritical person. Since I have a request, I would not hesitate to ask, "May I have your name, Master? Can you bring this one along? "


    "Amitabha, this poor monk''s name is Hui Kong. He is the abbot of the Devil''s Cage Temple. Almsgiver Zhang, following this poor monk, naturally can leave."


    I nodded and solemnly followed behind Master Hui Kong.


    Master Hui Kong took a few steps forward and silently chanted for a moment. The staff in his hand fiercely hit the ground again, a golden light emitted out, instantly covering the entire piece of rotten flesh. Master Hui Kong turned around and nodded at me, then walked forward step by step.


    Naturally, I followed closely behind him. With every step, I treaded on the ground that he had stepped on. After walking crookedly for a while, my vision suddenly darkened and I returned to the cave that I was previously in.


    "Almsgiver Zhang, can you come to the temple for a chat? There should be someone who wants to meet you!"


    "Someone wants to see me?" I was slightly surprised, but still nodded my head. "Master, please wait for a moment. I still have something to do."


    "En, go. I will wait here."


    However, I believe that he belongs to the latter. Since he believes me, I naturally won''t lie to him.


    After heading deeper into the cave, what I want to know is if there really is a female corpse and that Snake King inside. The Snake King, or in other words, the Snake Demon, since his cultivation is fake, he must be able to speak. At that time, Wu Youzi was only at the Great Circle of the Spirit Pill and he could even transform into a human to talk to me. The Snake Demon is definitely capable of doing that, but now, the only one who knows if Old Master Song is lying or not is him.


    However, when they entered the depths of the cave, there was no sign of life. Could it be that the snake demon was already dead? I sped up. In just a short moment, I was already at the bottom of the cave, with the exception of a pile of broken human bones, there was nothing else.


    With my doubts, I could only leave. When I arrived at the top of the cave, Master Hui Kong was still waiting with his eyes closed.


    "Master, please wait. I have completed my task. Please lead the way."


    "Yes, Almsgiver Zhang, this way please!"


    Leaving the cave and running at top speed, I exclaimed even more about Hui Kong''s strength. Looking at him flying calmly, I could only maintain my position behind him despite using all my strength. You have to understand that I have comprehended a sliver of wind elemental energy!


    The mountain wasn''t too high, so after a short while, we had already arrived at the Demonic Prison Temple.


    The Devil Cage Temple is just an ordinary temple, but I don''t recognize the buddhist statues inside it. There was also another woman in the hall. Although she looked very pitiful, her face was very pale and there were faint traces of red on the corners of her lips. She was sitting on a praying mat as if she was recuperating. Seeing me and Master Hui Kong come in, I coldly glanced at them, and without saying a word, I continued to meditate with my eyes closed.


    "Enlightened Mind, serve tea!"


    After Master Hui Kong finished speaking for a moment, a seven or eight-year-old monk brought up a cup of tea. This young monk''s eyes were quite lively and he also looked full of spirit. He really was an extraordinary talent.


    "Amitabha, Almsgiver Yue, I have brought a person with me. Perhaps, it can resolve the grudge between you and Enlightenment."


    I didn''t look at the little child anymore. Instead, I turned my head to look at the girl known as Almsgiver Yue. I saw her continue to cast a cold glance at me, as though she didn''t want to speak at all.


    "Benefactor Yue, this Almsgiver Zhang claims to be entrusted by others, and has obtained the Sealing Inheritance."


    When the woman heard what I said, her eyes abruptly opened as she looked at me. At the same time, she moved and appeared before me. From what I can see, the woman''s cultivation level is also at the False Heaven stage. However, her aura is in disorder, and her spiritual power is in disarray. If she were to fight with me right now, I naturally wouldn''t be afraid.


    "Hmph, you old bald donkey, if you lie to me, then even if I have to self-destruct the Spirit Pill, I will destroy the Spirit Formation and die together with that snake demon to avenge my sister!"


    Amitabha, how long has it been since we repaid our grievances? That snake demon has been converted to Buddha and can be considered one of the buddhas. Now, his name is Wu Ming, and he doesn''t use his words against his family members. Since Wu Ming said that your sister''s death has nothing to do with him, then naturally, it has nothing to do with him.


    "Hmph, I will deal with you after I understand everything clearly!"


    The girl looked at me with a cold expression. "Who told you to come and get this?"


    Since you have a favor to ask of me, why do you speak in such a manner?


    I indifferently looked at her before sitting on the seat beside me and coldly said, "I don''t like your tone!"


    "You!" The lady gritted her silver teeth and seemed as if she was about to charge forward to fight with her life.


    "Amitabha, Almsgiver Zhang, this matter is of great importance, please inform us!"


    Since Master Hui Kong asked, I don''t have to hide it from him. Moreover, he saved my life before.


    "I made a deal with an old man surnamed Song. He wanted me to retrieve the remains of his wife, and he told me the method to take the box and get out of the formation."


    "What''s his name? "Who''s his wife?" After hearing me finish, the woman immediately became anxious and asked anxiously.


    "Him? He is just a mortal. I don''t know his name, I just called him Old Brother Song. I didn''t ask for his wife''s name. "


    "He, mortal, old man, surname Song ¡­ Where is he now, bring me to see him! "

 C75

    Seeing the woman''s eager expression, I didn''t pay attention to her commanding words and turned to look at Master Hui Kong.


    "Master, you just said, what kind of seal inheritance did I take out, is it this box?" I took out the box and handed it over.


    Master Hui Kong also didn''t expect that I would hand over the box that I brought with great difficulty to him so confidently. After being startled for a moment, his eyes revealed a trace of praise as he received the box. Actually, I also know that since they said what kind of seal inheritance this is, they would not let me take it away. Since they are unable to take it away, why not hand it over to me?


    "Amitabha, that''s right. Benefactor Zhang, do you know why this temple is called the Devil Binding Temple?"


    "Why?"


    "Hundreds of years ago, the demonic cultivator appeared and attracted countless cultivators to attack him. Although he was eventually killed, I did not discover the demonic cultivator''s inheritance crystal, but it was a pity that it was very powerful and my cultivation was not high enough. I had no choice but to seal it and set up the temple to protect it."


    "What about the Devil Snake?"


    "The serpent demon was originally a demon beast protecting the formation. This humble monk has subdued it and taken it into my temple."


    "Hmph, surrender?" The woman sneered, then said in a stern voice, "Since you''ve submitted, why are you still so demonic, harming my sister''s life?"


    "Amitabha, this humble monk has said that there must be a secret in this matter. Wu Ming also said that he did not want to harm anyone and only wanted to stop them. That man sold your sister out in order to protect himself, causing this tragedy."


    "Your sister, is that Song''s wife?"


    "Wife? "It should be said that he''s a Daoist companion. That kid surnamed Song, years ago, I noticed that he wasn''t very righteous, and somehow tricked my sister. Hmph, I didn''t think that he would come to steal the Devil Dao, and after finding out about my sister''s death, I went looking for him. However, he seems to be dead, and there''s no news of him at all." The woman''s face was filled with rage, causing her pale face to flush.


    So back then, the old man surnamed Song did not accidentally discover this place, but deliberately tried to steal the inheritance of the Devil Dao. The Snake Demon also did not want to kill him, but he did not know that he used his wife as a shield. He told me to retrieve his wife''s corpse and that the box contained a trace of essence energy. Naturally, he knew that I couldn''t break the seal on the box, but a mere mortal like him had a way. Once he inherited the Devil Dao technique, he would kill me.


    "I can bring you to him, but you have to listen to me along the way. Otherwise, even if you kill him, you might not be able to understand the truth!"


    The woman hesitated for a moment before gritting her teeth and nodding.


    "Amitabha, the two benefactors can rest here for the night. We will set off tomorrow. Enlighten yourself, prepare a room."


    "Hmph, even if the Devil Snake wasn''t intentional, it could still be considered to be the murderer of my sister. When I find out the truth, I will find it and settle this score!" After he finished speaking, he turned around and followed Wu Xin to the other room.


    "Amitabha, what a sin, is it not fate!"


    Master Hui Kong shook his head and turned around to leave as well.


    I sat for a while, and the young monk named Wu Xin came back and took me to the other side of the room.


    "There''s only two monks in this temple, you and Master Hui Kong?"


    "Huh?" The young monk stared blankly for a moment, then hurriedly shook his head, "No no no, there''s still senior Wu Ming."


    "Oh? "Wu Ming, isn''t that the snake demon?"


    The young monk named Enlightened Mind was startled when he heard this. He turned his head and put his hands together before saying in a serious tone, "Demon or demon, after entering an empty door, they are all Buddha''s descendants. In his previous life, he was nothing more than a floating cloud."


    Looking at the solemn expression on his young face, I couldn''t help but laugh. "Good, good. Young master is already so enlightened at such a young age. In the future, your achievements are not inferior to your master''s."


    "Hehe ¡­" When Enlightened Mind heard me praise him, his face showed a hint of embarrassment. He scratched his head. However, he was clearly overjoyed.


    "Are you not afraid of your senior brother?"


    "Amitabha, although senior is a snake demon, he is kind-hearted and wholehearted. His heart is devoted to Buddha, and he likes senior very much."


    "Yes." Seeing that we had arrived at the room, I nodded. "If that''s the case, I''ll rest. I''ll have to trouble Young Master."


    "Amitabha, Almsgiver should rest early."


    The night passed in silence, but just as the sky started to brighten, the girl knocked on the door, saying that they should leave earlier. I didn''t like her attitude, but since she did it for her sister, I decided to have her.


    We didn''t say goodbye to Master Hui Kong, who was doing morning lessons, but with a master like him, our departure couldn''t be hidden from him.


    I didn''t want to know more. Although I saw that she was anxious, I couldn''t help but to be slow, so I didn''t care too much about it and just followed beside her, accommodating her speed.


    Three days in a row, we were all on the road. Seeing that she didn''t have any intention of stopping to rest, I frowned slightly.


    "Lady Yue, if we continue on this path, you will be exhausted of your spiritual energy before reaching the Flying Tusk City." Lady Yue, if we continue on this path, you will be exhausted of your spiritual energy before reaching the Flying Tusk City.


    Yue Qingsi frowned and thought for a moment before she shook her head.


    I smiled wryly and let her do as she pleased until the fifth day.


    "Lady Yue, if this continues, I won''t be able to support it anymore?"


    "Lady Yue, it''s time for us to rest. If you want to continue, please forgive us for not accompanying you!"


    "Lady Yue?" "Lady Yue?"


    She reached out to pat her arm, but unexpectedly, she suddenly turned her head to stare at me. Her eyes were bloodshot.


    "Lady Yue, you ¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, Yue Qingsi rolled her eyes and fainted. I held her in my arms. Heavens, if it was just you alone, at such a high distance, it would be strange if you didn''t fall to your death. At that time, if others found out that a great master of the False Sky Realm actually fell to his death while flying, you would become the laughingstock of the cultivators.


    When we reached a town, I found an inn and asked for a room. Fortunately, she hadn''t fully recovered yet and was just forcefully using up her spiritual energy, so she wasn''t in any danger of dying. After feeding her a spiritual energy recovery pill, I closed the door and let her rest.


    I don''t know when it started, but I liked to sit by the window and quietly watch the crowd, even if I didn''t think, even if I didn''t feel. In the Killing Array, I once again faced the feeling of death. I know, actually, I''m extremely afraid of death, not because I still need to take revenge, but purely because of that fear, fear of that darkness, fear of that loneliness, and this fear of death, left a trace of emptiness in my heart with Master Hui Kong''s buddhist arts. I don''t even have the previous anger towards revenge anymore, it''s as if passivity is greater than initiative, these two words seemed to be a kind of burden in my heart, only a type of mission.


    Have I changed?


    Looking at the bustling streets, I was at a loss.


    Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Yue Qingsi sitting across me. She was staring blankly at the stream of people outside the window, a hint of reminiscence in her eyes.


    I did not disturb her, she was the same kind of person as I was, we were all after our revenge, and perhaps she was even more lost than I was, for nearly forty years later she was still alone on the road to revenge, but I did not know what kind of obsession she had in mind to be able to persevere, to find the truth even before her wounds were healed.


    Time, in the eyes of us cultivators, isn''t that important. It''s just a concept, a concept that sometimes doesn''t even exist.


    The sunset gradually came down, and the tempting darkness of the night enveloped the drunken people, and our thoughts, in the midst of people''s fake or real laughter, pulled back to reality.


    Yue Qingsi glanced at me. Perhaps I was a little confused, but it seemed that I could see a trace of sadness in her eyes. However, it disappeared in a flash. She only left behind a deep spring, recounting her memories.


    "I have a feeling, a feeling, that we are very similar ¡­"


    Yue Qingsi''s words surprised me a little, because in my mind, these few days she was the kind of person with a fiery temper that didn''t smile at all. Her black clothes were extremely compatible with hers, and perhaps it was because I saved her that she was willing to speak to me at this moment.


    "Because you and I are both bearers of memories."


    My reply caused her eyes to quiver slightly. It seems that they shared a trace of sympathy for the same illness. Perhaps it was due to her not revealing the depression in her heart for a very long time. After a long time, she said something that caused her image in my eyes to be completely overturned.


    "I have a sister called Yue Liuli. Back then, we were also in a small mountain village, and because of my rudeness, the adults in the village liked her more, including my parents. Seeing her being praised and doted on, I was very jealous. At the same time, I was very envious ¡­"


    Tonight, there was no moon in the sky, and the night was rather dark. It was an unlikable night, and Yue Qing''s hair was slightly raised as she stared unblinkingly at the dark clouds. She seemed to be talking to herself, recounting her hidden sorrow.


    "Yue Qingsi, Yue Liu-Li, even her name is enough to say that she is more popular than me. What strong reason do I have not to hate her?"


    Days passed, and my hatred for her became stronger and stronger. When I was nine, she was seven and the bandits came, they killed the villagers and kidnapped me and her ¡­


    "I''m scared, I''m crying, but she''s calmed down and used her intelligence to let me live a peaceful life with her in the bandit''s nest. 2 years, I committed a mistake and she carried some food for me, if there''s anything delicious, she''ll give it to me ¡­"


    Yue Qing was crying, perhaps even she did not realize how delicate she looked right now, her face as pale as a piece of paper.


    "One day, she finally found a chance. A chance to escape, but I betrayed her out of fear and jealousy! She had her legs broken, so she stayed alone in the woodshed. In that month, although I had good food and good clothes, I was never that lonely. I was so helpless before.


    "When she was released, I saw her limp towards me. I cried, I wished that she would hit me and scold me, but she didn''t, she hugged me and said she was sorry, I hurt her, but she said she was sorry, it was supposed to be my words ¡­"


    "Enough! "Needless to say, there are a lot of things. The more I think about it, the more my heart hurts." I poured a glass of wine and pushed it gently in front of her.


    Yueqing''s eyes were red as she looked at me. I saw her tears fall into her mouth and into the wine as well.


    "I want to!" After drinking the wine in one gulp, Yue Qing clenched her teeth, endured the extreme pain, and almost shouted, "When you looked at the crowd below you, the emotion in your eyes was the same as mine, the sadness, the confusion, but the pain in your heart, the choice to hide, the choice to bury it, I am different. I will flip the scars over every few days, and let my heart ache once more, because I am afraid, I will become numb one day, and only when I slowly tear open the scars will I feel that I am still alive!"

 C76

    Yue Qingsi was a little agitated. I don''t understand either, I''m not the kind of person who would be extremely kind and trustworthy on the first impression. Why would she open up her scar and let me experience her pain?


    Perhaps she saw the sadness in my eyes and felt that we were all living in such pain. In her eyes, we were truly people from the same world. The melancholy that was buried deep in her heart would never stop once it was let loose.


    However, I was willing to listen to her story and to feel her pain. It was as if two losers had the same feelings and were narrating their own misfortune. Perhaps, this was what they meant by ''rely on''.


    "Little sister, big sister. Perhaps, I should be the little sister. She should be the big sister ¡­ Do you know what she said when I asked her why she didn''t hate me? She said that in this world, if one must hate even their only kin, then living would be such a painful thing ¡­ "


    "In the end, I''m not as mature as her. Even if she forgives me, I''m still unable to shake off the jealousy towards her. That year, Master took a liking to us and helped us take revenge, but even Master had to favor her because of her talent? Now that she was dead, why did I feel so lost? These dozens of years, I relied on seeking the truth to numb myself by helping her seek revenge. I let my guilt be covered up by hatred, but I know that I owe her for my entire life ¡­ "


    Wine, glass after glass, I do not know how much we drank tonight, only that she was drunk.


    When she was carried back, she was still crying and mumbling about the pain of the past. She hadn''t even finished speaking of her pain when she was already drunk.


    The recurrence of her old injuries and the overdraft of her spiritual energy made her willpower extremely weak. Perhaps it was because of this that she would reveal her true feelings to someone like me, who wasn''t familiar with her, and choose to let herself get drunk. As for me, I understood from her drunken speech that the slight tremble in the killing array was caused by her attack on the Enlightenment Spirit Formation.


    I don''t blame her. What am I blaming her for?


    That night, I sat by her bedside and silently instilled spirit energy to heal her wounds.


    As the sky brightened, Yue Qing''s hair gently trembled as she slowly opened her eyes. Perhaps, the person sitting beside her caused her to be slightly startled. However, after recalling it for a moment, she wasn''t that surprised anymore.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t do anything to you."


    Seeing that her tear-stained face showed some surprise, I smiled and turned to leave.


    After a while, Yue Qingsi walked out. However, she saw that my expression was a bit unnatural.


    I didn''t want to bring up those sad things of hers, so I asked, "Does your sister have children with Song Qianxi?"


    "Children?" Yue Qing was stunned, she shook her head, "No, I examined my younger sister''s corpse. She ¡­ she was not destroyed."


    "Hmm?" Strange, who is that Dr. Song? Perhaps, Song Qianxi was not Doctor Song''s father at all. Doctor Song was merely a child that he had obtained from an unknown place in order to conceal his identity.


    "What else do you know about Song Qianxi?"


    Yue Qingsi shook her head. "Back then, he was a core disciple in the Gui Yun Sect and received great affection from the Sect Leader and the elders. After my sister died, he disappeared. I don''t know anything else."


    "Since you don''t know, then forget it." I looked at the sky and whispered, "Let''s go."


    With Yue Qing''s speed, she was still quite a few days away from Soy Flower City. On the way, she didn''t speak again, but didn''t recover her ice-cold expression. Instead, she followed beside me like an ordinary person.


    He had arrived at the Soy City!


    I told Yue Qingsi to stay outside while I sneaked into the Song Residence to find Old First Song''s room.


    Seeing me standing in his room, the eyes of old man Song, or as Yue Qingsi had said, his name, Song Qianxi, lit up. He hurriedly stood up and said, "Little friend, have you retrieved the body?"


    I didn''t reply. I indifferently said, "Song Qianxi, a disciple of the Gui Yun Sect and dao companion of the Thousand Illusionary Sect, Yue Liuli. I have no children."


    Song Qianxi was stunned for a moment. The hope on her face dissipated as she let out a bitter laugh, "It seems that you know quite a bit."


    "Speak, what else are you hiding from me?"


    "What do you want to know?"


    "I don''t need to pursue the matter where you lied to me. I only have one question for you, Yue Liuli. How did she die?"


    "She?" Song Qianxi tilted her head as she looked at me before turning her head back. "What does it have to do with you?"


    "On account of the fact that Brother Song called you ''Father'', I was able to speak to you in such an amiable manner. I could have used my own way to know everything!"


    "Oh? You don''t care about the fact that your brother and sister-in-law saved your life? " Song Qianxi looked at me with a face full of ridicule, as though she thought that a favor would be enough to swallow me up.


    I took a deep breath and said coldly, "You''re playing with fire!"


    "Fire, this is not how you play. Yue Qingsi, come out."


    My expression shook. Song Qianxi is only a mortal. How did he sense the concealment of Yue Qingxi''s hair? What other tricks does this Song Qianxi have?


    The window suddenly opened and Yue Qingsi clenched her teeth as she stared at Song Qianxi.


    "Hmph. Since you''ve discovered it, I''ll go straight to the point. My sister, was it you who killed her?" Yue Qing''s hair also seemed to be unable to restrain her anger. Her entire body slightly trembled as she forcefully suppressed the urge to attack.


    "I already knew that she had an elder sister. Now that I look at it, she really does look a bit similar. However, you are completely inferior to your sister. Even after so many years, you''ve only just reached the sky."


    Song Qianxi, his cultivation is still around, and he''s even much stronger than me.


    "You''re courting death!" Yue Qing''s hair was burning with anger. Just as she was about to make her move, she was stopped by me.


    "You!" Yue Qingsi suddenly turned her head and glared at me. I bitterly smiled and hurriedly explained, "This is a city. If we attack, we will harm mortals."


    This was the country of Chen. The country of Chen was also under the jurisdiction of the South Sea Immortal Sect. If she killed mortals here, the sect would send people down here and she would be the one to suffer.


    Although Yue Qingsi was extremely angry, she was still rational. After a moment of thought, she understood the whole story and could only angrily stop her actions.


    "Hahahaha, you want to kill me? With just the two of you, I won''t even put you in my eyes! Let me tell you one more thing, I used your sister as a shield, and she died in the hands of that demonic snake. Do you think I really like your sister? I have taken a fancy to her position in the Thousand Illusion Faction. I never thought that she would be so stupid as to actually steal the map of the land that was sealed for me.


    "You! I''ll kill you!"


    Many people had a reverse scale that couldn''t be touched. The reverse scale of Yue Qingsi''s hair was her younger sister. Now that she heard Song Qianxi call her younger sister like this, how could she endure it? With a furious roar, she rushed over.


    Song Qianxi might also be afraid of harming mortals and being investigated by the higher-ups. When she saw Yue Qingsi make a move, she coldly laughed and flew out of the window. It seemed that his cultivation was indeed just hiding.


    Ignoring Yue Qingsi who had gone out to chase me, as she was also a fake, nothing would happen to her within a short period of time. Turning my head, I smiled wryly at the stupefied Lady Song of Doctor Song and Xiao Cui.


    "Brother Zhang, what happened?"


    "Brother Song, Song Qianxi, is not your father!"


    "Song Qianxi? You''re talking about my father? My father is called Song Wen, he, he''s also an immortal? "


    For the time being, Doctor Song still had not recovered from his shock. However, Madame Song''s expression was one of understanding, and she sighed as she looked at Doctor Song with some worry.


    "Big brother Song, Song Wen, is only Song Qianxi''s alias. He is not your father. You two, he is only using you two to conceal his identity."


    I shook my head and looked towards Madam Song. "Sister-in-law, I''ll leave Big Brother Song''s side to you. I''ll explain it to you later."


    I didn''t have any time to say anything. I also looked in the direction of the Spiritual Energy fluctuation and chased after it.


    When I arrived, Yue Qingsi and Song Qianxi were engaged in a fierce battle in the wasteland outside the city. At this moment, Song Qianxi was not an old man, but a young man.


    Yue Qingsi was in the False Sky Realm, so the one who understood should be the water element. Because when she waved her hands, there was a faint, watery shadow, just like the one at the White Jade Gate. Even so, because of Yue Qingsi''s desperate attack, water elemental energy permeated the surroundings. It seemed that they had occupied the upper echelons of the battle.


    However, Song Qianxi was neither hurried nor slow in her response. Each and every one of her moves were as heavy as a mountain, tightly suppressing Yue Qing''s fine hair.


    When Song Qianxi saw that she had revealed an opening, he let out a cold laugh. His body moved, leaving behind an afterimage as he circled behind Yue Qingsi.


    Before she could rejoice, she saw the man in front of her collapse with a loud bang. Her expression changed as she knew that the situation was bad, and she suddenly revealed a determined look in her eyes.


    After spending a few days together, I have already started to feel some sympathy for Yue Qingsi. Furthermore, she was so persistent that I could only sigh. Naturally, I did not wish to see her injured.


    He waved his hand, raising the wind!


    Seeing that his palm was about to hit Yue Qingsi, yet he did not want a Qingfeng to fly out from the side, Song Qianxi''s eyes flashed with anger. His left hand shot out a faint yellow light, but it was instantly cut by Qingfeng''s waist, and still without any effect, it struck towards him. Song Qianxi''s expression changed, she pulled back her palm and dodged Qingfeng''s and Yue Qingsi''s palm strikes.


    Since he had already retreated, Yue Qingsi had returned to my side. Her chest was rising and falling, as if she had consumed a lot of energy. I looked at her and nodded my head.


    "Humph, you two. It seems like you are here to seek death!"


    "Who''s going to die? Who knows!"


    Yue Qingsi and I looked at each other before our footsteps moved. Qi Qi was standing in front of Song Qianxi.


    "Humph, die!"


    Song Qianxi placed one foot on the ground and rose into the air. With a slap of her palm, an enormous earthen yellow palm that was ten feet tall came crashing over!


    Yue Qing''s hands moved and immediately formed a seal. A light blue palm of the same size suddenly appeared in the air!


    The two palms met, and with a loud "boom", the light blue palm broke into pieces. Yue Qingsi also let out a groan as she continuously retreated.


    Seeing that the earthen yellow palm only had one of its pinky fingers broken, I stretched out my hand and waved it in the air!


    A green breeze blew past. The three fingers of the earthen palm exploded with a "peng" sound. However, only half of the thumb remained. The palm didn''t slow down in the slightest. It clenched its teeth and moved in the air! Windraiser!


    After two consecutive blows of the Windraiser Sword stance, a "Bang!" sound rang out. Only then did the other half of the palm break apart.


    "You have some skills, but you''re still far from it!"


    Song Qianxi waved her hand and a jade cup the size of half a fist appeared. It spun continuously.


    "Ground Spirit Barrier!" You stole the Gui Yun Sect''s treasure! " Seeing the jade cup, Yue Qingsi cried out in surprise, "No wonder you''ve been missing for so many years. So you were afraid that the Gui Yun Sect would find you. You traitor!"


    "Hmph, the Gui Yun Sect is only a small sect or small sect. I don''t place it in my eyes!" But the two of you, you two can stay here today! "


    After saying that, that jade-green cup suddenly flew up into the sky, as if it was going to land right on top of our heads.

 C77

    "Quick, split up!"


    The moment Yue Qingsi''s words fell, I immediately retreated. The distance between the two of us was maintained at a distance of over a hundred feet. However, since we were separated, Song Qianxi could attack us one by one.


    Since Yue Qingsi was weak, she had naturally become his first target to deal with. Moreover, she had already suffered some injuries.


    I looked at Yue Qingsi who was standing on either side of me, and tried to help. However, the Earth Spirit Barrier was still hanging over my head, as if it would be deducted the moment I stopped moving, and even the Windraiser Sword Style was useless.


    In just a moment, Yue Qingxi was already panting heavily. Seeing that she was about to be killed with a single palm, I did not care about anything else. I rushed forward and ''peng'' sound rang out as I received Song Qianxi''s palm.


    Song Qianxi was truly worthy of being a person who had entered the fake world for decades. With a single palm strike, I was sent flying backward. My right arm felt an abnormal numbness.


    At this moment, the Earthly Spirit Barrier over my head suddenly enlarged to a diameter of two zhang. "Bang!" Yue Qing and I were instantly pinned to the ground.


    "Didn''t I tell you to separate?" Although Yue Qingsi scolded him with her words, she did not seem to be angry at him.


    I suppressed a mouthful of blood and bitterly smiled. "If I don''t come, you''ll be dead."


    Yue Qing''s eyes flashed with a trace of emotion, but it was quickly replaced by worry.


    "Hmph. Once you enter my Earth Spirit Barrier, you can forget about coming out."


    I stomped on the ground and discovered that the ground was abnormally solid. It seemed that it must have been caused by the Earth Spirit Barrier. I walked to the edge of the Earth Spirit Barrier and carefully touched it with my hand.


    "I will kill you!" The corners of my mouth curled in derision as I stared at him.


    Song Qianxi grinned fiendishly and walked over step by step. However, she stopped three feet away from me.


    I was disappointed. If I took two more steps forward, I might be able to kill him. Because my soul was shaken by the palm of my fate soul, it couldn''t leave it''s body, so the distance between my palm and his was less than 10 feet.


    I turned around and said in a low voice, "Think of a way to get him to take a few steps forward. Quickly!"


    When Yue Qingsi heard this, her expression changed slightly. However, she quickly took out a jade slip and sternly said, "Hmph, a traitor of the Gui Yun Sect. You dare to kill me. Do you recognize what this is?"


    The jade slip was only two fingers wide and about an inch long. The words on it were also very small, and with this Earth Spirit Barrier, it was hard to see clearly from the outside.


    When Song Qianxi saw this jade slip, her expression changed. She took half a step forward and was startled. She did not step forward but instead coldly said, "Humph, putting on a show. Even if you call the Thousand Illusionary Sect''s old ghost over, I am not afraid!"


    When Yue Qingsi saw that Song Qianxi did not step forward, she turned her head and looked at me with slight helplessness.


    Song Qianxi coldly snorted as she sat cross-legged in front of us, no longer paying any attention to us.


    What do you mean? I am a little surprised, you want to trap us and then ignore us?


    Yue Qingsi saw my doubt and explained, "He''s a traitor to the Gui Yun Sect and stole our sect''s precious earth barrier, but he doesn''t know how to use it. All these years, other than the magical treasures'' secret abilities to conceal his cultivation, he''s only figured out this much.


    "So the reason why he hid his cultivation level is because of this earth spirit barrier. But, is he planning on killing us just like that?"


    Shaking her head, Yue Qingsi frowned and said, "Haven''t you discovered that in this Earth Spiritual Barrier, our spiritual energy has been rapidly leaking and being absorbed by it. If this goes on, within three days our spiritual energy will be completely absorbed.


    "Oh, so that''s how it is. That''s right, what was that jade slip you took out just now? Why did his expression change when he saw it?"


    "That''s only an ordinary jade slip, it''s just to scare him so he can come forward. He thinks that I''m using a summoning talisman, and after I shatter it, my Thousand Mirage Faction''s Sovereign will know that I''ve encountered a life or death crisis and will also be able to sense my position. It''s a pity that he hasn''t been duped."


    "No wonder." Summoning Talisman, it seems that the stone that Chengtian gave me is similar to this effect.


    "Oh right, why did you make him come forward?"


    I smiled. "It''s a secret."


    "Hmph. If you don''t want to say it, then forget it. Do you have any ideas?"


    Upon hearing Yue Qingsi''s question, I helplessly replied, "There''s no other way. If he doesn''t come, there''s nothing I can do. Let''s rest for a bit. We''ll discuss this further after you''ve recovered from your injuries."


    Yue Qing had no other choice but to nod her head and consume a medicinal pill before she sat cross-legged and recuperated. I had used up most of my spiritual power just to recuperate from my consecutive blows with Windraiser. At the same time, I also swallowed some medicinal pills to recover.


    Half a day had passed and it was already night. Yue Qing''s hair was almost fully healed, but being trapped within this earth spirit barrier, her spirit energy was exhausted and she was somewhat distracted. Outside, Song Qianxi was currently cultivating with her legs crossed.


    Although I am not very clear about what is going on through this Earthly Spirit Barrier, I could see that when Song Qianxi trained, traces of earthy yellow aura seemed to seep out from the ground within dozens of feet of him and was absorbed by him.


    When Yue Qingsi saw how entranced I was, she couldn''t help but pat me. "What''s so good about cultivating? Could it be that you''ve thought of a way?"


    "I don''t have a solution, but why would he have such a strange phenomenon when he''s practising martial arts?"


    "Phenomenon?" You don''t have a teacher? "


    "Nope."


    Seeing me shake my head and say no, Yue Qingsi was somewhat surprised, "You don''t have any teachers, but you can actually cultivate to the False Heaven Stage. What kind of monster are you?"


    "Monster?" I was stunned before I replied smilingly, "I did peek into the cultivation method of a sect."


    "No wonder. However, without a sect, there is no one to teach you. It makes sense that you don''t know this. That earthy yellow aura is not an abnormal sign, but the earth elemental energy that Song Qianxi absorbed. "


    "Earth elemental energy?"


    "That''s right, what he has comprehended is earth essence. In order to advance his cultivation, besides absorbing essence energy, he will have to slowly absorb earth essence energy. Once the elixir has been completely converted into elixir, he will have reached the Heavenly Realm."


    "So this is how he cultivated the Heavenly Realm. If he cultivates like this, how long will it take for him to turn the elixir into an elixir?"


    "He is very talented. Every time he breathes, all of the earth elemental energy within a radius of five zhang will be absorbed. That way, he might be able to reach the sky realm after seven to eight hundred years."


    "That long?"


    Yue Qingsi saw my surprise and said disdainfully, "Do you think that there are Heaven Realm cultivators everywhere? Many people will become fake days after their life force is exhausted. Of course, if he can absorb Profound Qi, perhaps just one strand will be enough for him to cultivate for five hundred years. "


    Nodding my head, I instantly thought, the bigger the elixir, the more Essence would be required, right? How long would it take me to reach the sky realm?


    However, what I''m worried about right now isn''t how long it will take me to reach the Sky Realm, but how I can get through this calamity.


    "Your injury should be healed?"


    "Yes, I have my sect''s healing medicine, I have fully recovered."


    "That''s good. Let''s go all out. Let''s see if we can break through this Loser Earth Spirit Barrier if we can!"


    "Are you sick? If it could be easily broken through, would it still be able to become a treasure of the Gui Yun Sect?"


    "If I don''t give it a try, how do I know how powerful it is? Furthermore, Song Qianxi was simply unable to grasp it fully. Perhaps, it would be sufficient to return it to its original form. "


    When Yue Qingsi saw that I was insistent, she thought for a moment and had no other choice but to agree.


    Amongst the techniques I have learned so far, the Windraiser Sword Style is the most powerful. As for Yue Qingsi, her two hands are once again forming a seal, but it isn''t the same technique as before.


    "Hah!"


    With a light shout, we both made our move at the same time. A gust of wind and a light blue finger struck at the same time, causing the entire earth spirit barrier to slightly vibrate.


    "Humph, if you want to break through my Earth Spirit Barrier, then there is still a shred of possibility. Unfortunately, right now, it''s all futile." At some point, Song Qianxi had already stood to the side, looking at us with a mocking expression.


    "Hmph, you disgusting face. When I come out, I''ll definitely beat you to a pulp!"


    I was only casually spitting out anger. I didn''t think that Song Qianxi would actually step forward a few steps and ruthlessly say, "Remember my appearance. When you enter hell, don''t forget who killed you!"


    A godsend chance! The current Song Qianxi is only about half a Zhang away from me.


    Soulshake!


    My expression froze as my fate soul suddenly appeared and pushed out a palm strike towards Song Qianxi!


    Ah!


    Song Qianxi was stupefied for a moment. Suddenly, she let out a blood-curdling screech as she repeatedly retreated before collapsing to the ground, clutching her head in pain.


    "What did you do?" Yue Qingsi said in surprise.


    "Unfortunately, the distance is still a bit far, and this earth spirit barrier still has some obstructions. Otherwise, he would definitely die!" I sighed. It was also true that if he got any closer, the palm from my fate soul would shatter his soul and make it leave his body, making it hard for him to return.


    While Yue Qingsi was still in shock, Song Qianxi''s face had already turned pale. His head was covered with sweat as he stood up.


    "Hmph, if you can''t kill me with one move, the one who will die will definitely be you!"


    Looking at him fiercely cursing, I knew that he must have known the limits of this move. I was helpless in my heart as I threatened, "Hmph, I still don''t know that I''m going to die. If you don''t let me go, you''ll definitely die a month later!"


    He was unable to see his Fate Soul, so he naturally did not know what had just happened. When he heard me say this, he did not know if it was true or false, but he had lived for dozens of years and was not scared by a single sentence from me. He only snorted, turned around, and continued to cultivate.


    "This time, I really have no other choice."


    Yue Qingsi looked at me, and after a long while, she sat down cross-legged beside me. "I didn''t expect that, even though I was about to die, I wasn''t afraid. I only felt a trace of regret."


    "Are you regretting that you did not avenge your sister?"


    "No, I''m sorry I didn''t live a day for myself."


    "You could have put it down, but you were unwilling. Perhaps, this is you. This is the life that you chose for yourself."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect to have someone with me when I died. I actually felt quite at ease at this moment." It was rare for Yue Qingsi to reveal a trace of a smile. Under the not bright moonlight, she emitted an unusual kind of beauty.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t die."


    "He won''t die?" Yue Qingsi gave me a puzzled look. "You have a way to escape?"


    "I didn''t." Pausing for a moment, I raised my voice, allowing it to penetrate this barrier and travel far away, "But, Master Hui Kong, you should have a way, right?"


    Upon hearing my words, Song Qianxi could not help but be startled. He hurriedly jumped up. However, the former was a pleasant surprise while the latter was fear.


    "Amitabha, Almsgiver Zhang is indeed powerful."


    As he walked, the darkness gradually faded and a golden light slowly appeared. When he stood in front of the three of us, the golden Buddhist light reflected off of the cold moonlight, giving off a unique majesty.


    When Yue Qingsi saw who it was, she frowned.


    "Snake Demon, Wu Ming!"

 C78

    "Amitabha, that''s me. Almsgiver Zhang, Almsgiver Yue, Almsgiver Song, how have you been?"


    I raised my eyes to look at Wu Ming. He was clearly a Devil Snake, but he was extremely handsome. There wasn''t the slightest bit of evil in him. On the contrary, his entire body was shrouded in Buddhist light, as though he was an esteemed monk.


    "Humph!" Yue Qingsi coldly snorted and slightly tilted her head. It was obvious that the knot in her heart had yet to be resolved.


    "Grandmaster Wu Ming has heard of his name and has never seen him before. Today, I''m fortunate to be able to see his true appearance, and fortunate to have had three lives."


    I also did not want to. On the other hand, she had a grudge with Wu Ming, so from time to time, she would go and cause a ruckus. I am not fawning on her a little, but what would I do if Wu Ming did not release me when the time comes?


    "Amitabha, Almsgiver Zhang is too kind. This humble monk came this time to help Almsgiver Zhang and Almsgiver Yue escape, and also to subdue this unscrupulous person."


    After hearing what he said, I was relieved. "Then I''ll have to trouble Master."


    "Humph, this demon is only a fake. Even if the two of us are unable to defeat Song Qianxi, can he do it?"


    However, I believe that this Devil Snake Demon, a Demonic Beast, is much stronger than ordinary Immortal cultivators. Moreover, this Devil Snake Demon is a Demonic Beast, yet it cultivates together with the Buddha, meaning that its talent is shocking, and it must have some powerful methods, not to mention that Song Qianxi''s Earth Spirit Barrier has already trapped us, and it cannot be used anymore. If we want to use it to fight Wu Ming, he must release us.


    "Almsgiver Song, put down your butcher''s knife and become a Buddha on the spot."


    "Hmph, Monk, if it wasn''t for you, how could I have lost the inheritance that I painstakingly obtained, and how could I have received such heavy injuries?" Since you have come today, don''t leave! "


    Without waiting for Wu Ming to speak, Song Qianxi threw out a palm attack.


    The earthen yellow giant palm struck toward Wu Ming with the force of a thunderbolt. Wu Ming had his hands clasped together, still maintaining that neither happy nor sad look. He only said a few bland words, "Amitabha." His entire body glowed with a golden light as he struck the giant palm with his giant golden palm.


    With a loud bang, the earthen yellow palm suddenly dissipated. Although the golden palm had dimmed quite a bit, it still continued its attack towards Song Qianxi.


    Song Qianxi also did not expect that a single strike of her full strength would be scattered in such a gentle manner. Her expression changed as she punched out once again.


    "Amitabha, Almsgiver is not my opponent, just give up."


    Wu Ming scattered the fist aura and leaped into the air. He formed a Buddhist seal with one hand and pressed lightly. A huge seal was pressed down with a loud bang.


    Song Qianxi''s expression changed. She managed to dodge the attack, but with a boom, a hole a few feet deep was blasted open beside her.


    "Hmph, Monk, you are trying to persuade me to stop but you are trying to kill me at the same time. How shameless!"


    As if he had turned a deaf ear, Wu Ming did not show any signs of sorrow or joy. He repeatedly formed some hand seals, and while Song Qianxi was dodging, he also continuously formed palm seals and fist auras. However, they were all dispersed by the seals.


    I was able to see what was going on by the side. This Enlightenment Monk''s seal was actually compatible with Demonic Energy and Buddhist Energy, and the two actually did not reject each other and even merged together, causing its might to increase by several times. Originally, he could only tie with Song Qianxi, but because of this, he completely suppressed it.


    Ah!" "Ground Spirit Barrier!


    Song Qianxi was currently in an extremely sorry state. Her clothes were tattered, her hair was disheveled, and there were faint traces of blood at the corner of her mouth. Seeing this, she could no longer hold on.


    As the Earth Spirit Barrier enveloped Song Qianxi''s body, the Buddhist Incantation was unleashed. Although it was quite powerful, it could not damage it in the slightest.


    Although Song Qianxi has the Earth Spirit Barrier to protect her, she cannot retaliate. Gritting her teeth, even though she was unwilling, she could only glare at us hatefully before turning around and fleeing.


    "Chase!"


    I hesitated in my heart, there was nothing about Song Qianxi that was worthy of my enmity. Back then, he had lied to me, and although I was furious at the time, now that I think about it, it was not his deep hatred. My enemy, he could not be considered his enemy, but Yue Qingsi''s word "chase" was clearly meant for me.


    Three days later, the three of us landed in a forest and lost Song Qianxi. When I saw the indignant look on Yue Qingsi''s face, I sighed and said, "He has a treasure like the Earth Spirit Barrier. His Spiritual Energy is endless, so it is normal for us to not be able to catch up."


    "Hmph, then my sister''s enmity..."


    "Don''t worry. There will be a day when I will return the favor."


    "Amitabha, Almsgiver Zhang, Almsgiver Yue, this humble monk is preparing to return. What are your plans?" When Wu Ming saw that he had lost Song Qianxi, he didn''t have the heart to look for her and prepared to return to the Demonic Prison Temple.


    Yue Qingsi coldly looked at Wu Ming, but did not reply. She turned and left. However, she did not seek revenge on Wu Ming again. She probably knew that her sister''s death had nothing to do with Wu Ming.


    "I have a wish to fulfill, and will now part from you, Grandmaster. Many thanks for saving my life."


    "Amitabha, saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda. Perhaps, this is fate. When Almsgiver Zhang is free in the future, he can come to the Demonic Prison Temple to find this poor monk and take his leave."


    "En, until we meet again."


    Wu Ming also left. I took a few steps forward and caught up to Yue Qingsi.


    "What are your plans?"


    Her gaze darkened slightly, then she said firmly, "I have not avenged my sister yet. I want to make a trip back to the sect first, and after my cultivation has been raised, I''ll come out and seek revenge on Song Qianxi!" After pausing for a moment, he turned his head to look at me. "What about you? Do you have any plans?"


    "I also want revenge, so I want to go back to the Kingdom of Di."


    "If... "Actually..." Yue Qing''s eyes flickered for a moment before she sighed, "If you need help, you can come to the Thousand Illusionary Sect to look for me."


    "Sure, if you need to."


    "Alright, then let''s part ways here."


    "Yes, I hope we can meet again in the future."


    "Turn around, I''m leaving. Yue Qing Si, this person has something in common with my fate. It''s rare for me to feel reluctant to part with him, but I still have to leave. If I can survive ¡­" Forget it, let''s talk about it later.


    "If you have the time, you can come find me at the Thousand Illusionary Sect in 10 years!"


    The voice came from afar, getting softer and softer. I wanted to reply, but there was no one in sight.


    Ten years later? Thousand Illusionary Sect? Is there something wrong? Shaking his head, he decided to leave.


    My departure was not to return to the State of Di, but to the Song Clan. Doctor Song, I still feel a little sorry for him.


    After a few days, Doctor Song''s family seemed to have returned to normal, as if everything that had happened previously was already over. However, after seeing me back, Doctor Song was no longer as enthusiastic as before, while Madam Song and Xiao Cui were rather happy.


    "It''s good that you''re back. Old master hasn''t been in a good mood for the past few days. I''ve tried to persuade him for a long time, but he didn''t listen. Don''t look at how calm he is right now.


    "En, sorry to trouble you, Xiao Cui."


    "No, no. Can you stay for a few more days, Mr. Zhang?"


    Looking at Xiao Cui''s hopeful face, although I could not bear it, I shook my head.


    Xiao Cui''s face darkened, she lowered her eyelids and forced a smile, "It''s alright, you''re back, that''s good, I''ll go cook now ¡­."


    "Sigh, why must we suffer ¡­" Madame Song heaved a long sigh. "Come in. Your Brother Song is in the study."


    "Brother Song!"


    Dr. Song saw me and nodded for me to sit down.


    "My dad... "Song Qianxi, what exactly is going on?"


    Although Dr. Song''s voice was calm, there was a hint of anger and also a hint of sadness.


    "Listen to me, but after you finish, you must not get excited."


    "Alright!"


    From the beginning to the end, I told Doctor Song what had happened, including the transaction between him and Yue Liuli. Doctor Song listened in silence. His expression did not change, but his hands were gripping the hem of his robe tighter and tighter. Madam Song''s eyes trembled slightly as she held his hand tightly. Although her eyes were worried, they were filled with determination.


    I''ve finished with the story. Doctor Song closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "All these years, I''ve always thought of him as my father. I didn''t expect thirty years of scam, thirty years!"


    "Brother Song, it''s over then. He shouldn''t be coming back. How about you treat your father as having passed away?" I won''t try to dissuade anyone. I just think that if it were me, I would look at it this way. However, since I didn''t experience these things, I naturally couldn''t fully understand what he was feeling. After all, these words didn''t have much effect.


    "Heh heh, you finally passed away? For a single purpose, you can deceive me for thirty years and my family for thirty years. Now, without saying a word, you have abandoned thirty years of our family love, lost our son, and lost our home! "


    Doctor Song bellowed, his eyes bloodshot. The pain in his heart could be imagined. Facing such a Doctor Song, I was at a loss for words. Even Madam Song could only hug him tightly to comfort him.


    "But you still have your sister-in-law and Lin''er. Song Qianxi tricked you for thirty years, do you really want to be depressed for him for thirty years?" He is not a qualified father. And you, are you going to be a failed father and husband? "


    When Doctor Song heard this, he lowered his head to look at his wife, who was tightly hugging him in tears. After a long time, he exhaled deeply as if he had let go of her and calmed his emotions.


    "Little brother Zhang, don''t worry. I have already started reading. It''s just that there are some things that you don''t have to worry about. I have seen your world. I have seen it too. "


    I nodded and sighed. Our world? From the moment I swallowed the Cloud Gauze Grass, he had already seen half of it. Now that he has seen the other half of the matter regarding Song Qianxi, he should have given up and completely given up on it.


    If I leave, they won''t stay. Perhaps they know that they can''t stay, or perhaps, they have a grudge in their hearts that makes it difficult for them to speak. I did not tell Xiao Cui when I left, and did not know if her tears fell onto the food or not, swallowing the bitterness.


    I, on the other hand, have officially embarked on the path of returning to revenge. On this path, it is difficult to predict my life or death, but I have no choice but to return. Yue Qingsi''s persistence has also increased my desire for revenge, and she said that I will bury my hatred and hide it.

 C79

    The country of Chen is close to the Di, but the country of Chen is much bigger than the country of Di. The country of Chen has 33 big cities, and they are big enough to allow me to fly for a few days straight. As for the country of Di, there are 25 big cities, the biggest one is only smaller in the country of Chen, and the country of Chen is much more prosperous compared to the country of Di.


    Feiyi City is almost at the border of Chen, only one city away. From Feiyi City, I traveled all the way through the mountains and mountains. It would take me at least a few months to reach it.


    Outside the city, there were a lot of barren hills and villages. Although I had left the country for a few days, I was already exhausted. I saw that there were some wine houses in the villages below, so I fell down.


    The village is at the foot of the mountain. I was afraid of disturbing the mortals, so I came down from the mountain and ordered two jugs of wine and a plate of food and wine. When Ah Hu taught me to drink wine, I felt that the wine was rather unpleasant, but now I feel that the spicy taste is a bit addictive.


    Even though wine isn''t good wine, but in a barren land like this, I will be fine.


    "Waiter, is there an inn nearby?"


    "Yo, customer, you want to settle in this time?"


    When I saw the surprised look on the waiter''s face, I couldn''t help but be curious.


    "Yes, why?"


    The waiter''s expression changed slightly as he came forward and whispered, "I advise you to hurry. Do not spend the night here."


    "Why?"


    The waiter looked around and after confirming that there was no one else, he sat down on the side and said solemnly: "Sir, you may not know this place is called Sand River Village. It was originally quiet and peaceful, but a few years ago, something strange happened."


    "What''s so strange about that?" Hearing the waiter''s words, I became a bit interested.


    "A few years ago, a travelling merchant came and bought some equipment and hunted down in the mountains after losing money. Hunting was a normal thing, but I didn''t expect that there would be a problem with the prey this time."


    "There''s something wrong with the prey. What''s the problem?"


    "Our Sand River Village does not worship the land, but rather the fox god. We did not expect that the travelling merchant would beat a fox in the mountains! This was offending the might of the Fox God. The merchant skinned the fox, preparing to sell it in the city early the next morning to earn back the capital for his business. However, when he went to sleep in the middle of the night, the God of Fox appeared to avenge the dead fox and bit the merchant to death! The villagers did not dare to go and watch. When the day came, they found a few sturdy young men and gathered their courage to go and check, only to find that the merchant''s bloody skin was stuck to the wall, and only his bones were left, his flesh was completely eaten! "


    "There is such a thing!" "Then what does it have to do with me staying the night here?"


    The waiter slapped the table and shook his head: "I thought we offended the fox god, so I kowtowed to him for a few days straight. That fox god did not hurt any more, but to us villagers, every time we passed by a place, as long as we stayed the night, we would let out a scream in the middle of the night, and we would be skinned alive by the fox god. It must be that fox god because he thinks that the people who stayed in the place are not good people.


    "Oh, so that''s how it is. Thank you for reminding me, Second Brother."


    "What are you thanking me for? Please leave as soon as possible. There''s a small town fifty li ahead of us. There''s an inn there."


    "En, thank you second brother. However, I still want to stay here. Can you tell me where I can stay?"


    "You!" The waiter was immediately angered, "You, this guest, do not know what''s good for you, I will not hesitate, you will just stay and die, all these years, many people like you who don''t believe in the fox god have died here, if you want to die then go to that abandoned thatched cottage at the village entrance, hmph, I can''t care about you anymore."


    I found it funny to see the waiter turning around and busying himself, but he was also a kind-hearted person. After leaving behind a silver ingot, he got up and left.


    In this Sand River Village, there is a faint demonic aura covering the area. I only came here to drink because I saw this demonic aura. I wonder, which demon is this? Could it really be a fox demon?


    The thatched cottage at the head of the village was simple and crude. There was a wooden bed within it, but there was no mat on top of it. There was only a wooden plank. With a wave of my hand, the wooden board became clean. I sat cross-legged on it. After thinking for a while, I lay down on my back and closed my eyes to take a nap.


    Not long later, the sound of approaching footsteps could be heard. However, it wasn''t demonic qi.


    "Hey, you really stayed the night here!" So it was that waiter. Relax, he came to take a look.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, second brother. I''ve learned some martial arts. Ordinary demons will not be able to harm me."


    The waiter, seeing my confidence, knew that he couldn''t persuade me. He sighed, shook his head, and left, leaving behind a small jar of wine. He said that it would be better to drink before he died.


    Putting away the wine, I continued to pretend to be asleep. After a while, it was already night. The crickets and the crickets all around me were clamoring and chirping, but there was a bit of noise. The racket suddenly stopped, and a peculiar atmosphere gradually spread.


    The demon''s footsteps were extremely light. If it weren''t for the Breath Seeking Technique concentrating on the two of them, it wouldn''t have been heard at all. While I was dozing off, the demon would still be cautious, using the wind to probe the demon. Seeing that I was still unconscious, it calmed down and stuck its head in front of me.


    "Ya!"


    A huge white fox head flashed in front of me and I was stunned. Why did the demon shriek in fright before turning around to flee? After hearing its crisp voice, I realised that it was actually a female demon!


    This white fox''s speed is extremely fast. If I hadn''t comprehended Feng Yuan, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to catch up. However, after several hours of chasing, that fox demon was finally caught by me.


    Seeing me floating in the air, the fox demon was scared to the point that he was trembling. He lied down on the ground and didn''t dare to move. The pleading look in his eyes became stronger and stronger.


    "You''re the one that harmed the guests that stayed in Shahe Village?"


    "Little, this little demon doesn''t dare. Great deity, please spare my life ¡­"


    Looking at her terrified expression, I also felt puzzled. Given how timid this little demon is, it doesn''t look like she can do such a savage thing.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. Tell me, who killed those people?"


    "Yes, it''s that jackal monster. I only sucked in a little bit of life and didn''t dare to kill. I hope that great deity can let me go and I will repay you for what you have done."


    "Oh? The wolf demon jackal? "


    "En, that jackal demon impersonates the God of Fox that the people of Shahe Village believe in. In the future, all the passersby will be skinned and fed on meat. Seeing that they can''t escape this calamity, the little demon decided to go and absorb some of their life force."


    "Get up."


    "Thank you, great Immortal!"


    I walked up to the fox demon and discovered that although the monster was as big as a tiger wolf, it was only at the Spiritual Movement Stage. It didn''t even have a Spiritual Pill. When the fox demon saw me coming closer, he didn''t dare to retreat. The fear in his eyes became even stronger, and once again lied on the ground, trembling non-stop.


    "Did the jackal demon ever reach Core Formation?"


    "Ah?" It should ¡­ it should be over. "


    "Should?"


    The fox demon saw my dissatisfaction and quickly explained, "I just caught a glimpse of that jackal demon from a distance. Its aura is several times stronger than mine, so I didn''t dare to mess with it. I just escaped."


    "Maybe I should go find the jackal demon?"


    "Yes, yes. Little Demons have a keen sense of smell. When I first smelled the scent of the jackal, as long as I follow its scent, I will be able to find it quickly."


    Sure enough, under the lead of the fox demon, they arrived at the cave of the wolf demon within an hour.


    The cave was not large, but it was at least ten meters tall. The fox demon glanced at me and saw that I was expressionless, so he hesitated for a moment before timidly running to the cave entrance. He lifted his thick long white tail and released a foul air, then retreated a few steps.


    A moment later, a shadow slowly walked out from the cave. It was not the shadow of a wolf, but a man, a strong man.


    This demon had already materialized!


    "You ¡­ "Who?"


    The jackal demon looked at me warily and stuttered. It seemed to only care about harming people and didn''t know much about the human language.


    "The one who pretended to be a fox god and killed the passing merchants was you?"


    "Yes ¡­" "Well?"


    I saw that he was having trouble speaking, so naturally, I got annoyed by him and shook my head, "Let''s fight."


    The jackal demon''s eyes flashed with anger. Its five fingers formed a claw and grabbed towards Ye Chen.


    I dodged to the side, and the little fox demon hid far away, afraid that it would be affected.


    The jackal demon''s method of attack was nothing more than to randomly scratch with its inch-long sharp claws. Naturally, it was easy to dodge. However, the jackal demon''s speed was not slow either. It attacked from all directions with a pair of claws.


    I didn''t want to fight for too long, I was only interested in the fighting style of this monster, so I let him play with me, but compared to Wu Qing back then, this jackal wolf demon is far worse. Maybe it''s because my cultivation has improved a lot, but in my eyes, this jackal wolf demon''s fighting style is full of flaws.


    A huge punch was thrown out, and a huge punch was sent the jackal demon flying. The jackal demon got up, but didn''t get any serious injuries. He tore off the beast skin on his body, revealing his sturdy and sturdy body.


    "Aooo!"


    With a howl to the sky, thick fur sprouts from my body. After a moment, my entire body is covered in grey hair and my claws are sharp. Even my head has turned into a wolf.


    After a while, I pushed off with my hind legs and rushed at me like lightning. My bright red Ringel dodged right and left, not fearing the attack of the jackal demon in the slightest. I made a gap and once again punched it, sending it flying dozens of feet away.


    "Too weak."


    The jackal demon struggled to get up. "Roar ~ ~" It roared towards the sky and turned to flee.


    I moved my body and instantly appeared in front of the wolf demon. It shook out a tiny jackal soul and swallowed it in one gulp. This demon''s physical body is very strong, but its soul is so weak. Compared to us humans, it has its own advantages and disadvantages.


    When the little fox saw that I had killed the jackal, it hurriedly ran to my side, gesturing me to kill the jackal. I frowned, but nodded.


    The little fox demon cut open the belly of the wolf demon and took out a soybean-sized elixir. It raised its claws and showed a respectful expression.


    "I''ll reward it to you."


    This kind of demonic core is useless to me, but I saw that this little fox was rather obedient, so I gave it some.


    The little fox was naturally extremely happy. After swallowing it in one gulp, it hurriedly said, "Great deity, it''s best if you leave quickly!"


    "Why?"


    Before the jackal demon died, it let out a howl and called its companions over. The jackals like to live in groups, and with one howl, it is likely that more than a thousand of them would come. Although the great deity is not afraid, it is still extremely troublesome to deal with thousands of jackals.


    I thought for a moment before nodding. "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    Just as I was about to leave, a loud roar came from behind me. I turned around and saw a gigantic body comparable to a giant elephant sitting on top of the wolf demon cave. Its pair of cold eyes were staring at me.


    How could there be such a huge jackal?


    "Dhole Monster King!"

 C80

    After devouring the spirit of the jackal demon, I naturally understood that this place was more than fifty kilometers away from the village, and belonged to a desolate mountain. Not too far away from here, there was a pack of jackal demons, and among them, there was a jackal demon king that commanded thousands of jackals. The Monster King didn''t seem to like fighting, only restricting his subordinates to prey on the wilderness.


    "Who are you? Why did you kill my race?"


    "I am nothing more than a nobody. This demon has harmed innocent people. I am only doing it for injustice."


    "Oh?" The Monster King''s eyes slanted and looked towards the shivering white fox beside me. "You''re from my Monster race. Do you know if what this person said is true?"


    The fox demon did not dare to lie and hurriedly nodded, "Yes, it''s true, the little demon saw it with his own eyes!"


    "Mm, since that''s the case, there''s no harm in him dying. However, you''re a human, so you can''t be forgiven for killing my race. If you can survive three moves from me, then forget about it."


    "Three moves? "Alright!" This wolf demon king was also not unreasonable. After all, I had killed his heir and I was a human being. He was able to speak in such a calm manner was beyond my expectations.


    The Dhole Demon King shook his body and leaped down from the cave. When he landed in front of me, he turned into a cold-faced middle-aged man wearing a grey coat.


    "I can see that although your cultivation is not weak among humans, you are not very strong. After these three moves, you might not be able to survive. Have you thought about it?"


    I was stunned when I heard the Monster King''s words. From his tone, it seems that he does not wish to become my enemy. However, why did he still need to use three moves?


    "Isn''t it the same if you think about it and not think about it? Don''t tell me that you can still escape from these three palms?"


    "Actually, you could have escaped just now."


    I shook my head and said smilingly, "I don''t like to run."


    "Alright, then please take this move."


    The Demon King slowly extended his right hand, revealing his dense claw. It seemed like he was just casually grabbing it!


    When the Gaze Technique focused on the eyes, I could see it clearly. With that grab, the roiling demonic energy condensed on the five claws and actually took form. It turned into five light green blades that attacked me at an extremely fast speed.


    I did not dodge. Since he wanted me to take three moves, I will take out my strength. Let''s see how skilled this Demon King is! His right foot moved back slightly as he used a single hand to slash downwards!


    Break through the air!


    "Zheng!" A shadow of the blade suddenly appeared and slashed at the five sharp blades. Before one slash disappeared, two slashes were raised again, and then three slashes, four slashes ¡­ After thirteen consecutive slashes, the five sharp blades finally dissipated. Naturally, I retracted my hand in time.


    "Un, not bad!" The second move! "


    As soon as the Monster King finished speaking, he stepped forward with his right foot and a blast wave followed. However, it did not spread in all directions like a ripple, but rather gathered within a meter and headed straight for me!


    The sound of the blast was extremely powerful, not to mention that it had been limited to this point. When it arrived in front of me, it was already dozens of feet high, carrying the power of 100,000 jins along with it as it swirled around a sand dust cloud!


    I didn''t dare to be negligent and retreated a few steps.


    The Windraiser''s Sword Form brought along the wind elemental energy in the surroundings and instantly turned into dozens of feet. It cut the air wave into pieces and dissipated it.


    Seeing that he had broken his second move, the Monster King''s eyes revealed a look of astonishment. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, as though he was smiling.


    "The third move!"


    After the Demon King finished speaking, his mouth slowly opened up. A moment later, it turned into a wolf''s mouth with fangs and let out a huge roar!


    "Roar!"


    Sand flew, rocks flew, the clouds changed color, and facing that huge roar, I bore the brunt of it, a "weng" sound rang out in my ears, causing my spiritual energy to dissipate a bit. Luckily, when I heard that roar, I immediately focused my attention on gathering my Qi, my spiritual energy enveloped my entire body, and even sealed my hearing with spiritual energy ¡­ After half an incense''s time, the Monster King stopped and looked at me, who was standing in a foot-deep hole covered in bright red armor. He nodded and said, "I still underestimated you.


    I sighed in my heart. Although this roar is powerful and should not be underestimated, but within that killing array, that Green Tiger''s roar is even more frightening. Its power is several times stronger than this.


    "It''s all thanks to the Demon King. If I were to go all out, I might not be able to handle it."


    "There is no need to be modest. To be able to receive these three moves, after so many years, only you and the tiger demon that you met back then have met." There is no need to be modest, being able to receive these three moves, after so many years, only you and one tiger demon have met.


    "Tiger demon?" I was startled. It can''t be the one I know, right?


    "May I ask if the tiger demon is named?"


    "Hmm? His name is Wu Qing, do you know him? "


    "Hahahaha!" It''s really him. He''s my friend, and we fought once before and became close friends! "


    "Oh?" The Monster King''s eyes lit up as he said joyfully, "He is my sworn brother. Are you not the human friend he spoke of, Zhang Fugui?"


    "That''s right. Hahaha, it''s a coincidence that you don''t know each other. Your Excellency Demon King is actually the brother of my friend. This is great!"


    As long as he regards you as a friend, he will never be on his guard against you. Compared to us humans, it can be said to be a very emotional thing to have. If I can make more friends with the Monster race, my future path will be much better, and even the chances of taking revenge will also be much better.


    "Sorry for the offense just now. Please come into my cave for a chat."


    "Please!"


    Turning my head to look at the little fox demon who pretended to have a pitiful face, I waved my hand, "Go, but don''t hurt him in the future."


    The cave of the Dhole Demon King was indeed huge, but it could not be considered luxurious. Most of it was decorated with beast skin and precious wood.


    "Children, bring me some meat and wine!"


    The Monster King gave a loud roar, and before long, a lesser demon took the meat and wine and placed them on the stone table.


    "The days of the Monster King are carefree and unfettered. They are carefree and unfettered."


    Seeing my envious face, the Monster King let out a long laugh, "Hey, Monster King, I''m just an ordinary monster who has thousands of children. Seeing my envious face, the Monster King let out a long laugh," Hey, Monster King, I''m just an ordinary monster who has thousands of children.


    "Oh? Did he tell you? "


    "Of course, brother Wu, his strength is extraordinary. He had once told me that within the human race, there are always frank and sincere people, and you, Zhang Fugui, are the only human friend he has ever made. At that time, when we fought, he made me envious, and he still preserved your arm for you, hahaha."


    "Wu Qing is also my first friend from the demon race. He said that he was going to return to the Southern Kingdom. Could it be that he was going to pass by here?"


    Mo Shan nodded, his face was heavy as he slowly stood up, "A million black mountains, from now on, I wonder how many hundreds of miles away Lu Yao is, not to mention that he, a Demonic cultivator, was discovered by those evil men who flaunted themselves as the righteous path. His fate is disastrous, even if he were lucky enough to reach a million black mountains, how many people would be able to pass through this dangerous place that eats people and devours their bones? Back then, I also advised him, why not stay and be a free and unfettered king with me? However, he insisted that there was no need for me to force him to stay, so I just let him leave. "


    I sighed, thinking back to the tears left behind by Wu Qing when he was drunk, and sighed emotionally, "Wu Cang, he has a dream, he has a home, he lives for his family, he fights for his goals, he is braver than you and me ¡­"


    Mo Shan slowly nodded. He did not know what was on his mind. For a time, the atmosphere was somewhat heavy.


    "Ha, let''s not talk about this anymore. I am also very happy to know that he has obtained news of us. Let me talk about you, I killed your son, how can you let me take three moves from you?"


    Those brats, years ago, I had restrained them from provoking the human race. The cultivators of my demon race, in this place, can only be described as people shouting and fighting, and I myself am not very strong. If I provoke any strong people, they will only be able to wipe me out before I die. Furthermore, my son is more than just a hundred. There''s not one more of him, and there''s not one less. "


    They, the Demonic cultivators, are extremely united. Why would this Moshan... Seeing my strange expression, Moshan laughed out loud. "What, do you think I''m a bit cold-blooded?"


    I drank and shook my head to hide my embarrassment.


    Mo Shan also saw my awkwardness and laughed. "We demonic cultivators are indeed united, and although there is the law of the jungle within, this is a natural cycle and we naturally do not care about it, but if it were outside, then it would definitely be difficult. Otherwise, why would I rush here with all my might when that little demon called for help? However, the people of the demon race obey orders the most. Since I have given the order that I am not allowed to provoke the human race, if he doesn''t listen, then he will rebel! If a few powerful immortals were to get rid of us, what should we do? I have to consider the matter of my family and not appear ruthless. How to restrain them, how to lead them on? "


    After hearing what Mo Shan said, I also nodded my head. No matter if there were rules or not, whether it was humans or demons, none of them could escape from the constraints of life and death.


    "What about you? Do you want to stay here for a few more days, and we will spar and mutually support each other?"


    Seeing the sincerity and hope on Mo Shan''s face, although I didn''t really want to stay, I thought that if I could get Mo Shan''s help, then the chances of me taking revenge would not be small. If the people of the Monster race valued friendship, then when I was on good terms with him, he would definitely not sit around and do nothing.


    "Alright, since we have sincerely invited you, let me bother you for a few days."


    "Good!" "Hahaha ¡­"


    Not only him, I have also benefited from it and have a deeper understanding of Feng Yuan. Moreover, as I trained, I discovered that the amount of Wind Yuan Power that I had absorbed through breathing was actually a hundred feet in radius. It was several times greater than Song Qianxi''s.


    And Moshan, in my exchange of moves, frequently comprehended. According to him, he had cultivated for hundreds of years already and had very little experience in sparring with others, so once he had the chance, he would firmly grasp it and fix his own weakness.


    According to what he said, birds, beasts, insects, plants, and vines were all extremely difficult to become demons. Generally, they all had great fortuitous encounters, such as feng shui, divine medicines, and spiritual herbs. Ordinary mountain and field demonic cultivators didn''t have cultivation methods, so they could only absorb the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth to cultivate. However, this technique was extremely slow, and just like Mo Shan, he accidentally swallowed a thousand year old lingzhi to become a demonic cultivator.


    That''s how I understand how difficult it is to become a Demonic cultivator in the Northern Reaches.

 C81

    During the sparring with Mo Shan, I also discovered that even though their cultivation base had exceeded the peak of the Spirit Dan realm, they did not use the Heaven and Earth elemental energy, as if they could enter a fake world without comprehending it.


    Thinking back, the two Demonic Cultivators fighting against He Huan in He Huan''s story were probably not even in the Heavenly Realm, but they were definitely not just at the Great Circle of the Spirit Dan realm. Based on their cultivation, they were at least in the False Sky Realm. If he was able to use elemental energy, He Huan would definitely die at their hands. What exactly was going on?


    Without comprehending the elemental energy of heaven and earth, one can become a fake. Is this a characteristic unique to demons?" Or could it be that it was a mistake for a junior of mine to comprehend the Yuan Power of heaven and earth and cultivate it? So what''s right?


    All of this, who was right and who was wrong?


    I was extremely puzzled by this and asked Mo Shan, but Mo Shan shook his head and said, "I am just a mountain demon cultivator and I don''t have a cultivation technique, so I can''t figure out my own cultivation level until now. But, I don''t know if we should comprehend the nature''s spirit energy or not, maybe, maybe, we can only find out after returning to the Southern Kingdom, and maybe there is a reason why Brother Wu Bo wants to go back to the Southern Kingdom and gain more power."


    I nodded my head. I still didn''t give up and passed some of my insights into Feng Yuan to Mo Shan to try and see if he could succeed, because the stronger he becomes, the greater the benefits for me. But after a few days of comprehending, his mind was completely blank and he couldn''t comprehend anything at all.


    For the past two months, I''ve been drinking and talking with others everyday in Moshan, but I feel really happy. I really want to immerse myself in this kind of life, but before I get my revenge, I have to leave.


    Before he left, Mo Shan''s face was filled with worry, as if his parents had died. He sighed, unwilling to part with them.


    "I say, big brother, there is no such thing as a banquet that doesn''t disperse. I am going to take revenge, not throw away my life. I will see you again in the future."


    "Ai!" Moshan sighed again, "Your enemy is so powerful, if you go alone, what else could you be?"


    These days, Mo Shan also asked me about my plan, but I won''t hide it. I briefly told him about what happened to me while Mo Shan bitterly advised me to stay. He said that the outside world is so dangerous, so why should I go out? I was helpless and could only say that I would come back after getting my revenge. Thinking about how I was going to become the enemy of two sects, Mo Shan became even more worried.


    "Don''t worry. If I am unable to defeat him, naturally, I will escape. Besides, I am not stupid. I only know how to use my wits and not how to fight him."


    "No way!" Mo Shan frowned and thought for a while, then he slapped his forehead, "Since you call me brother, then how about this, we will become brothers, and I will accompany you to take revenge!"


    That''s what I was waiting for!


    I was overjoyed, but I didn''t show it. I quickly shook my head and said, "Big brother knows that my enemy is powerful, so I naturally don''t want you to take the risk with me. I don''t agree!"


    "You don''t agree? Moreover, our personalities are compatible with each other. I have already treated you as a friend since I don''t have many friends, but once I have friends, I will definitely cut in two for them. Your difficulties, as a brother, if I don''t help, how can I feel at ease? "


    "You can''t!" I added fuel to the fire and firmly said, "It''s because I treat you as a friend that I don''t let you take the risk for me. If something were to happen to you, would you want me to feel guilty for my entire life?"


    Seeing me insist, Moshan gritted his teeth and was stunned for a while. He waved his hand and said, "Okay, how about we become brothers?"


    "Friend, brother, to me, it doesn''t make much of a difference. Since I''ve called you brother, I''ve naturally already treated you as a brother."


    Moshan shook his head, "I know, you humans must kowtow three times, once to heaven and earth, twice to the heavens, husband and wife... "Eh, that''s not right, this doesn''t seem like a sworn brother!"


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as I said, "You''re talking about becoming husband and wife, joining forces with your brothers to pay respects to the heavens and earth, drinking blood and wine together. Swear to the heavens."


    "Alright, then I''ll listen to you. We''ll become sworn brothers!"


    He did as he was told, and with a wave of his hand, a lesser demon found a censer and poured out a bowl of wine. With a flick of his finger, a drop of blood dripped into the censer and passed it to me.


    "Is that really true?"


    Mo Shan''s eyes stared, "Why, do you look down on me, feeling that I''m not worthy to be your brother?"


    "Good, good, good!" I immediately dropped a drop of blood.


    With a serious face, he said: "Today, I, Mo Shan, swear to the heavens, that I will use my demonic body to become brothers with the human race''s Zhang Fugui. We will live and die together, endure the same suffering, and we will treat each other sincerely.


    He raised his head and took a big gulp of wine, then held it out to me.


    I took the wine and knelt on one knee as well. "Today, I, Zhang Fugui, swear to the heavens that I will become brothers with the Demonic Beast Mo Shan. We will live and die together. If I break this oath, the heavens will be destroyed!"


    He finished the rest of the wine in one gulp, and with a "peng", he threw the bowl away and turned to look at Mo Shan.


    "Big brother!"


    "Third brother!"


    "Hmm? Three? "


    Seeing that I was stunned, Mo Shan laughed out loud, "I have already become brothers with Wu Xia, I am big, he is young, you were born no more than 20 to 30 years ago, of course you can only be third brother, hahahaha."


    "Good, with brother being like this, you will never have regrets!"


    "Yeah, right now, I''m your big brother, right?"


    "Yes, why?" I pretended that I didn''t know anything and acted dumb.


    "I''m your big brother, shouldn''t you listen to me?" Moshan pursed his lips in satisfaction as he raised his head to look at the sky.


    "Right, little brother should naturally listen to big brother. Then ¡­"


    I pretended to suddenly react and said with my eyes wide open, "Big brother lied to me!"


    "Hehe, I didn''t lie to you. I didn''t say that I wouldn''t interfere in your revenge."


    "You!" I paused for a moment. "Alright, big brother can help me if you want. However, I will need to make the necessary arrangements. Only when the time is ripe can big brother help me."


    "Hmm? "Don''t lie to me!"


    "Third brother naturally wouldn''t lie to you, big brother. It''s just that I need to make a good plan. Otherwise, you and I alone won''t be able to avenge ourselves."


    Ma Shan thought for a moment and clapped. "Okay. However, you must promise me that you cannot show off. You must be prepared before you can start an official battle with them."


    "Of course, don''t worry, big brother."


    "Sigh, as your big brother, since I can''t keep you, I can only send you out."


    Since I had achieved my goal, I didn''t put on airs and nodded. "Thank you, Big Brother."


    Mo Shan accompanied me as we went out, chatting about things like being careful and taking care of ourselves. Although I was using him, I felt warm listening to him in my heart.


    After sending him off for ten miles, if it wasn''t for my insistence that he return, I''m afraid that he would have used the excuse of sending me off to the ends of the road to stay by my side.


    Looking at Ma Shan''s disappearing figure, I exhaled a breath of air. These two months were worth it.


    He will naturally help me with my grudge, and although Mo Shan is alone and doesn''t have much power, he has thousands of jackal children. I have seen the little demons, even though most of them are in the Spirit Enlightenment Realm, but there are still hundreds of little demons that have formed a demon core, and according to their strength, they are more powerful than the average human at the Spirit Core realm. If I were to join forces with Qiu Xuan and A Hu in their revenge, then Mo Shan would lead these little demons to swarm up and exterminate the Sky Sect.


    I just don''t know how confident Qiu Xuan is. He said that when I''m in the fake sky, I''ll have the hope to take revenge.


    Suddenly, he thought back to how I looked. When my spiritual energy dissipated, the Great Deception Illusion Technique was naturally broken. I looked exactly like myself. If someone recognized me, I would be in big trouble.


    With just a thought, his eyes shrunk, his cheeks widened, his nose collapsed, and he grew a foot taller. Even his cultivation level was only at the Psionic Core realm, and his aura was completely different.


    "Great deity!" "A great deity!"


    Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly heard a female''s call. He turned his head to see the little fox demon shouting in fear.


    "Oh? It''s you. Why haven''t you left yet? "


    Initially, I only wanted to follow behind him and repay his kindness, but I didn''t want the great deity''s aura to change. I was afraid that in the future, the great deity''s aura would change and I wouldn''t be able to recognize it, so I helplessly showed myself and only wanted to stay by the great deity''s side.


    Big grace? After thinking for a moment, he suddenly remembered that when he killed the jackal demon, he gave the beast core to the fox demon. After looking closely, he realized that the fox demon was only one step away from forming the beast core.


    Seeing me fall silent, the little fox demon revealed a look of panic and quickly said, "Although great deity is powerful, if great deity has a mount, wouldn''t it make me even more powerful? And this little demon travels thousands of miles in a day, so I hope great deity can help me!"


    Using this as an excuse would save a lot of effort, and with this fox demon staying here to cultivate, it would naturally eat up powerful monsters one day. Moshan also said that within the demon race, they have their own natural enemies, this is something they don''t care, but if this fox demon finds a backer, then it is different. Thinking about it this way, this fox demon is only using me as a backer, it shouldn''t have any tricks up its sleeve, even with its low cultivation, it wouldn''t be able to turn the tides.


    "Mm. How about this. If you can keep up with me, I''ll let you be my mount."


    Smiling faintly, I immediately leave, but I didn''t use my full strength. I only used 70% of my speed.


    Three days later, I stopped on top of a mountain peak and looked into the distance. Behind me, there was the little fox demon who was breathing heavily but had firm eyes.


    "The sword faction is only one city away from here. This time, which sect should we pretend to be from?"


    If I want to enter this sword sect area, I can only pretend to be a disciple of the three sects. Otherwise, I won''t be able to break through the sword faction''s array, much less secretly go to the peak of the sword peak to condense sword qi. But, what reason would I have to use?


    The Sky Sect, the White Jade Sect, the Mountain God Sect, and the Sword Sect are at odds with each other. The White Jade Sect already has the strength to resist the Sky Sect a bit. If I pretend to be a disciple of the Sky Sect, I''m afraid I won''t be able to find a chance. Also, the White Jade Sect and the Sky Sect have both been replaced by me, so I already have some precautions. Perhaps, the Mountain God Sect is the only sect that they don''t know about.


    After thinking over and over again, he decided to wait for an opportunity to impersonate one of the members of the Mountain God Sect.

 C82

    He turned his head to look at the white fox that was crawling on the side. The white fox saw me looking at it and also raised its head to look at me.


    "Do you have a name?"


    "Name? "No."


    "Then I''ll help you choose a name!"


    The white fox nodded its head.


    "I like your snow-white body very much. Why don''t you give me your last name, Bai? "Eh, I see, it''s the underworld''s underworld''s underworld''s underworld."


    "Bai Ming, Bai Ming, thank you for the name."


    The white fox repeated the name twice with some joy. It seemed like it liked the name on the surface.


    "You don''t need to call me great deity, just call me, call me ¡­" After thinking about it for a moment, he did not know what to call it. "Forget it, you can call me the Venerable One. From today onwards, I will be called the White Fox Venerable One."


    "White Fox Scholar?" The white fox stared blankly for a moment, then thought about it and happily agreed.


    "Mhmm, I''ll call you Lil ''White from now on. Be more friendly."


    The white fox also nodded.


    "Since you''ve chosen to follow me, I naturally won''t treat you unfairly. However, the precondition is that you don''t think about doing anything small in front of me. Now, tell me your intention to follow me."


    When the white fox heard this, its eyes revealed a trace of panic, but it soon became determined.


    "Return ¡­" Great deity, this little demon has a reason to follow you.


    "Live?"


    "Yes, lesser demons are Demonic cultivators. Although they do not understand many things, they have heard from humans that Demonic cultivators have a difficult time surviving in the Northern Kingdom." The Little Demon Empress was lucky enough to devour a stalk of spiritual herb, allowing her to gain intelligence. For more than a hundred years, she had been hiding and hiding from demons. She had lived a difficult life, and she was afraid that one day she would be killed. If the Little Demoness were still as muddleheaded as before, then it would be fine. However, since she has gained intelligence and is able to think, then she will fight for my life! "


    "At that time in the Sand River Village, the little demon transformed into a fox god, diligently protecting them every day, accumulating merits and merits, hoping that he would be able to live in peace and have mercy on them. However, a jackal wolf demon had appeared, committing crimes every day, but the little demon only watched and did not dare to interfere in the slightest. If I want to be in control of my own life, I must become strong. I have no backers, no guidance for my future, and I have no way to become strong. But that day, following me, I saw light, I saw hope! To be able to survive in this world, that is the intention of the little demon! "


    After looking into the eyes of the fox demon for a long time, I turned my head and looked into the distance.


    Like me, for life.


    I chose to believe it because the desire for life was as strong in its eyes as it had been in mine.


    "Let''s go, Lil ''White."


    The fox demon was startled and let out a happy cry as he quickly followed behind me. He also knew that my calling him Little White was acknowledgement of him and trust him.


    The Mountain God''s Sect is in the city. The only thing that I have a deeper impression of the Mountain God''s Sect is Li Xiang''s strange technique. Li Xiang is a disciple, and his master is the Mountain God Sect''s Sect Leader, Giant Lu. The feeling that Great Lu gives me is that he is not easy to conceal. At first, I thought that he would not live long, because all the thoughts in his heart are displayed on his face, and it is easy to make some people unhappy. But now, I feel that this giant guy Lu is either true nature or is even craftier than the Sword Sect''s Sect Leader, Shen Tianlan, because the simpler the person, the easier it is to control him. If he was intentionally acting like this, then he could disguise for so many years.


    The sword faction had their own reserves, they had the sword summit. Last time when Pu Xuan went to propose to the Sword Summit, a trace of greed had indeed appeared in Pu Xuan''s eyes. Even the White Jade Sect wanted to touch the Sword Peak, so how could the Sky Sect not be moved? But there were no movements on both sides. It was obvious that they knew they could not do anything to the sword peak without paying a huge price. But definitely, they could not easily take out the sword faction''s final trump card, otherwise why would they submit to the Sky Sect?


    And the Mountain God Sect and the Sky Sect didn''t touch them, so why?


    It seemed that there were some secrets that normal people couldn''t know hidden in the Mountain God''s Gate.


    In two days, I had already arrived at the city of Lai, but I was hiding in an inconspicuous mountain peak, secretly observing the movements of the members of the Mountain Gods Sect, waiting for an opportunity.


    The Mountain God School was not big and there was only one mountain peak. Although the mountain peak was not small, it was not very tall. In the circle of the mountains, it seemed very normal. Outside of the mountain was a great protective magical formation that could be activated at any time. It was similar to the sword faction. If one used the Aura of Desire technique, they would be able to see a translucent protective barrier. There were no buildings in the mountain, only a hundred caves. It should be a place for disciples to cultivate and stay. All of them are men, and there are no servants. Disciples come and go, and do not greet each other, and even rarely greet each other. In other words, this Mountain God School is pretty much separate from the Sword Sect, and it seems like it''s more or less the same with the Sword Sect, there''s no elder, only a single master.


    After a few days, there were still no disciples left alone. I patiently waited. With Little White''s company, I wasn''t that bored. During this period of time, I have nothing to teach Little White. Although I don''t know how to cultivate, Wu Ming is still a snake demon, so what''s the big deal for Little White if he cultivates according to the way we cultivate.


    And not only did Little White not stop using the breathing method and the exhaustion method I gave it, it even improved very quickly. In just a few days, it will be close to the Core Formation stage.


    However, at this moment, I saw a person who made me extremely shocked appear in the surroundings of the Mountain God School.


    It was a sneaky old man with messy hair. He had a big gourd tied around his waist and was secretly circling around the Mountain God Cave with a sneaky look on his face. His movements were very strange, and if I wasn''t hiding here, he wouldn''t be able to be on his guard.


    I know this person, Daoist Nanshan!


    Back when I was condensing the sword on the sword tip and met the Southern Mountain Daoist, he claimed to be the previous sect master of the sword faction. But when I asked Lan Yun, she told me that there was only his father as the head of the sword faction for these few decades. What if he was the Daoist of Nanshan?


    The Southern Mountain''s Daoist walked around the mountain several times and coincidentally circled to the back of the mountain that I couldn''t see. After a long time, he didn''t come out!


    What was going on?


    Surprised, I thought for a moment and used the Great Deception Art to cover my aura as I quietly went forward.


    The Mountain God''s Sect is not big, so I went around it a few times and didn''t spend much time, but I didn''t find the Southern Mountain Daoist either! Had he quietly left, or had he already passed through the protective magical formation and snuck in?


    There shouldn''t be any problems with this formation, right?


    I stretched out my hand and touched it. "Zi!" It was as though lightning was coiling around the array. The moment it touched the array, it burned the Spiritual Energy that I could only condense after a day of breathing! What kind of formation was this, not burning one''s body to burn spiritual energy?


    While I was still in shock, I saw a mountain god sect cloth-clothed disciple walk out to check. It should be because of my touch, that alarmed the mountain guarding disciple.


    Opportunity!


    I immediately fell to the ground, feigning weakness, as if I were on the verge of death.


    That person wasn''t careful either. Seeing me lying on the ground, he didn''t doubt me and walked out of the formation to check.


    Soulshake!


    One move was enough to fill the sky! Soul tremor was simply a trial for cultivators with a lower cultivation level. It was a test of a hundred times. After devouring that soul of life, I changed his clothes into his appearance, burned his body, and took the Tower Defense Token to swagger into the formation.


    All along the way, I had carefully investigated, but I could not find any trace of the Southern Mountain Daoist.


    "Zhan Feng, weren''t you guarding the mountain today? Why did you come here?"


    The voice of the person who spoke was somewhat familiar. It wasn''t because I had swallowed Zhan Feng''s memories, but because I really seemed to have heard it somewhere before.


    Turning around to look, it was a robust young man with slightly tanned skin. His heart was startled. Li Xiang!


    In Zhan Feng''s memory, Li Xiang was the eldest senior brother of the Mountain God Sect. The seniority in the Mountain God Sect wasn''t based on first come first served, but on strength.


    What was more coincidental was that Li Xiang did not have a good relationship with the Mountain God Sect, but had a good relationship with Zhan Feng.


    "Elder Senior-apprentice Brother, you scared me!"


    Li Xiang patted my shoulder and said with a smile, "You''re so grown-up, yet you''re still scared?"


    I looked around and whispered to Li Xiang, "Eldest senior brother, I suspect that someone has snuck in!"


    "Who is it!" Li Xiang''s expression turned serious.


    "I don''t know either. I saw that it was an old man with a strange movement skill. He was carrying a big gourd. He was wandering around my Mountain God School when he suddenly disappeared!"


    "So you''re not sure?"


    "That''s right, that person''s movement technique is really hard to see through. However, when he was wandering around, he should have been studying our Mountain Protection Formation. You should know that no matter how strong the formation is, it would have a flaw. Do you think that old man ¡­?"


    Li Xiang thought for a moment before shaking his head and said, "How about this. I''ll go find a few of my fellow apprentices and have a good look at them. You''re not sure about this, so don''t disturb Master for now. He''s still in seclusion."


    "Mm, go ahead. I''ll search over from here."


    "Alright, be careful."


    After saying that, Li Xiang turned and ran up the mountain. He should be going to tell his few friends.


    Daoist Nanshan, I refuse to believe that so many people won''t be able to find you!


    However, for the next three days, no one discovered any traces of the Daoist from the south, not even the slightest abnormality.


    "I say, are you seeing things?"


    Looking at Li Xiang''s blaming expression, I said with a bitter face, "I really saw it. Maybe ¡­ maybe he just came in and left?"


    "Sigh, boy, forget it. It''s better if you don''t look for it. Tomorrow, you will have to give out tributes. Just focus on the current situation."


    The tribute, the Mountain God School, the sword faction, because of the large gap between their strength and the Sky Heaven School''s strength, under the pressure, they had to give out spirit fruit, spirit pills, etc., every year to show their surrender, or else it would be hard to continue living here. The person in charge was originally Li Xiang, but since Li Xiang had made a name for himself in the Sky Sect, he had shown himself to be very eye-catching. Afraid of being suppressed by the Sky Sect, he switched his position to the Mountain God Sect''s second senior brother, Lu Yuan.


    However, I have devoured Zhan Feng''s fate soul and learned that the Mountain God School''s cultivation technique is strange. Everyone has the Mountain God''s tattoo on their back, but the difference is that there are people who are clear, some are blurry, some are complete, and some are incomplete. These mountain god tattoos, on the other hand, are not tattooed on the mountain god, but are cultivated to a certain extent. After the Mountain God''s Possession, although its strength had greatly increased, it could not sustain itself for long. On the contrary, the tattoo was constantly absorbing the spirit energy from the cultivators. Therefore, the degree of spirit energy contained within the Mountain God''s Sect did not correspond to their own realm.


    At that time, the Mountain God Tattoo had been similar to Li Xiang''s current cultivation. However, in these past few decades, his cultivation had not improved the slightest. In the ranking competition three years ago, he lost to Li Xiang by half a move.


    Arriving at Lu Yuan''s immortal cave, I bowed and said, "Second senior brother, eldest senior brother sent me here to inquire about the tribute."


    The cave was very dark, so I couldn''t see inside. I could only hear a slightly hoarse voice saying, "The tribute is ready. We''ll set off on time tomorrow."


    Tomorrow? Should we go now? Not bad, we should also take a look at how A''Hu and Qiu Xuan are doing.

 C83

    Lu Yuan was tall and thin, and his appearance was rather ordinary. His eyes flickered with a brilliant light, giving people the feeling that he was extremely powerful. But last time in the Sky Sect, the Mountain God School didn''t bring him out. Was he afraid of exposing something?


    Lu Yuan definitely wasn''t just at the peak of the Spirit Dan realm!


    Along the way, besides me, there was also a disciple from the Mountain God Sect named Ceng Hua Tian. In the Mountain God Sect, Ceng Hua Tian was known for his craftiness and cunning and didn''t know Zhan Feng very well, but his strength wasn''t that great.


    The distance between the Mountain God School and the Sky Sect would take at least five days. During these five days, Lu Yuan didn''t say a single word. On the other hand, Zeng Huantian and I couldn''t help but start chatting.


    Because Zhan Feng and Zeng Hua Tian weren''t very familiar with each other, they only greeted each other as a token of greeting. This time around, there was quite a bit of topic to talk about.


    "You said so many offerings, but the three of us just left empty-handed. Where did you put them?"


    "Hehe, did you see the ring on second senior brother''s finger?"


    "I saw it, so what?"


    In our world of cultivation, those are called storage rings, also known as space rings. However, we cultivators generally call them heaven and earth rings when we like them, meaning that there''s a universe within them. Don''t look at this small ring, it has a special world within it!


    After hearing him say so, he pretended to be extremely surprised. Zeng Huantian was both surprised and curious, and was quite satisfied, so he paused for a moment before slowly opening his mouth and continuing, "The Buddha has a treasure trove of mustard seeds, and the mustard seeds hold the Sumeru. In the Buddhist world, the Universe Ring is also known as a spatial ring, and in fact, this Universe Ring was first created by the Buddha, but when it became more practical, it eventually spread throughout the entire cultivation world. However, there aren''t many people who know how to use spatial formations, and most of them are from large sects. Thus, we, a small and poor sect, would be very surprised if we could obtain one or two of them.


    "So that''s how it is. Brother Ceng is truly knowledgeable!" My face was full of smiles as I glanced at the ring on my hand. This is a genuine Universe Ring.


    "Haha, I''m flattered. I''m just curious about a lot of things and have read a lot of ancient books."


    Carefully glancing at Lu Yuan, I whispered, "Then does Brother Ceng know why second senior brother hasn''t improved at all in the past few decades?"


    "Shh!" "You don''t want to live anymore!?" Zeng Huatian quickly shut his mouth and scolded. How dare you discuss the matter of second senior brother! "


    "Why not?"


    "Second Senior Brother hates it when others talk about him. After so many years, have you ever heard anything about him?"


    "No!"


    "Then that''s it. Second senior brother has a secret. You''d better not ask him anything."


    "Fine."


    Lu Yuan had a secret? It seemed like the Mountain God School''s water wasn''t shallow either!


    "Eh, Brother Ceng, do you know anything about the White Jade Sect and the sword sect?"


    In Zhan Feng''s memory, more than a year ago, the sword faction and the White Jade Gate almost fought, but no one knew the reason. In Zhan Feng''s memory, more than a year ago, the sword faction and the White Jade Gate almost fought, but no one knew the reason.


    "Hehe, that''s a romantic affair."


    "A romantic affair?"


    "Yeah, it took me a lot of effort to find out about this."


    Seeing how Zeng Huantian wanted to say something but hesitated, I fiercely looked down on him in my heart, but I couldn''t help but smile and say in a low voice, "I still have a few more Spirit Dans. Although they aren''t rare, they are still far more powerful than any Spirit Pill. If brother Ceng doesn''t mind, I will exchange three of them for this inside information. I hope brother Ceng knows what to say!"


    Upon hearing this, the corner of Zeng Huantian''s mouth split open as he said, "Sure, sure. I just don''t know. This pill ¡­"


    I reached my hand into my bosom and fished out three Spirit Dans from the Universe Ring. These Spirit Dans were even given to me by Baiyu Sect''s Pu Xuan.


    He put it in front of his nose and sniffed it, then said with a serious expression: "At that time, there was a disciple in the White Jade Sect called Chen Ziming who went with the prized disciple Lan Yun of the Sword Summit to propose marriage. After some discussion, both parties agreed to it, but who would have known that after returning, the disciple of the White Jade Sect would send someone to inform the Sword Peak that Chen Ziming had disappeared, and the wedding would be cancelled! You said that this was clearly a slap to the sword faction. Moreover, Lan Yun had covered his head with a veil and was wearing a red dress, but now he had received this news. This sort of shame and anger could be imagined! The sword faction went over to ask for an explanation, but was coldly looked at by the White Jade Sect, so they started fighting. However, luckily no one died, in the end, the White Jade Sect Leader came out and gave some compensation to the sword faction, which was why the sword faction stopped. "


    "Then, then what about Lan Yun?" I felt a little sad, but I tried not to show it.


    "Lan Yun? I heard he was very sad and almost committed suicide, but he didn''t die. "


    "Suicide!" My heart trembled. It seemed that I had hurt her too much. "Then, what about her now?"


    "Now? I''m not sure either. If you want to know, you can ask Eldest Brother! "


    "Eldest Brother, Li Xiang?" You say he knows? "


    "Of course, this isn''t a secret ¡­" Zeng Hua Tian suddenly stopped, realizing that he had leaked the information.


    "You said that this isn''t a secret?"


    Seeing my staring eyes, Zeng Huantian awkwardly laughed: "Brother Zhan, hehe, this matter isn''t a secret in the sword faction, but as long as you have one or two friends in the sword faction, wanting to know about this matter isn''t difficult. Right now, in these few sects, although there aren''t many people who know about it, there are still quite a few, and you also know that the relationship between my Mountain God Sect and the sword faction isn''t as cold as it seems."


    "Heng, you lied to me for three Spirit Dans, and you still have the nerve to do that!" "How about this, I don''t need you to return it to me. Help me ask around and find out how Lan Yun is doing now."


    "Why do you care so much about her?"


    I blushed. "I won''t hide it from brother Ceng. Last time I went to the Sky Sect, I met Lan Yun. I really like her ¡­"


    "Hahaha, so that''s how it is. Good, for the sake of your brother''s happiness, let me take care of you!"


    Along the way, Hua Tian and I chatted quite a bit. This person is very talkative, and he is indeed knowledgeable. He knows more about astronomical geography, formations and restrictions than me. According to him, the reason why it was hard to enter the country was not because one was tens of millions of miles away, but because there was a formation around the country that contained the entirety of the country. According to him, the reason why it was hard to enter the country was not because one was tens of millions of kilometers away, but because there was a formation around the country that included the entire country.


    Time passed quickly as they chatted and laughed. In the blink of an eye, they had arrived in front of the Sky Sect.


    "Shut up!"


    Lu Yuan frowned slightly and scolded us. Seeing that we were quiet, he turned his head and said in a clear voice, "Mountain God Sect''s Lu Yuan is here to offer tribute."


    After the voice faded away, a lazy voice rang out, "Come in."


    While waiting, Lu Yuan''s expression didn''t show even the slightest hint of impatience. He only climbed up the mountain step by step after hearing the permission.


    The person who received us was an outer disciple from the second summit. To put it bluntly, the disciple was actually just a servant. However, when he looked at us, he had an impatient expression on his face and arrogantly ordered us to put the items away.


    Ceng Hua Tian and I gritted our teeth to suppress the anger in our hearts. Of course, I was only pretending, but he should be right. However, Lu Yuan''s expression was calm, and in the face of the scolding of the outer court servant, he could only nod without showing any anger.


    I can see why the Mountain God School arranged for him to be in charge of this tribute this time. Such a person who is able to keep his cool, it is precisely because he can make sure that the Sky Sect will not fall into trouble that he can live on in such a submissive manner.


    From start to finish, the Sky Sect has always had an outer sect servant shout at us from above. The elders and the like have not shown their faces at all, and the position of being in a position of power can be said to be vividly displayed.


    Zhan Feng hadn''t participated in any tribute before, so he didn''t know anything about this. It was just by chance that he came this time, but it was also good for me to have a clear understanding of what kind of environment the Mountain God''s Sect lived in.


    After leaving the Sky Sect, Lu Yuan did not say anything. Even when he was facing us, he did not display any trace of anger, as if he did not care about the actions of the Sky Sect at all. This kind of person, either has experienced too much and has already gotten used to it, or they bury all of their emotions in their hearts.


    He gave a meaningful glance to Zeng Huantian, who nodded and whispered, "Second senior brother, junior brother Zhan and I want to go out for a walk. We''ll be back in at most seven or eight days, or at least one or two days. How about that?"


    Lu Yuan did not say anything as his body shook and he was already far away from us.


    Seeing that Lu Yuan had walked far away, Zeng Huantian let out a sigh, "This second senior brother of mine has such a temper. Sometimes, he even fears talking to him."


    "Yeah, after so many years, other than seclusion, he rarely comes out of the cave. I don''t know why his cultivation hasn''t increased."


    "Shh!" "I already told you not to talk about this. Let''s go and have fun in the secular world!"


    We looked at each other, smiled, turned and headed off in the other direction.


    Within the restaurant in Rong City.


    "Brother Ceng, it''s been two days, the thing I asked of you ¡­"


    "Aiya, it''s going to happen soon."


    "That''s what you said yesterday, you''ve already spent twenty silver coins on me in two days."


    Looking at my skeptical expression, Zeng Huantian slapped the table and stood up with a stern voice, "Bro, what you''re saying is that I was intentionally lying to you so that I could take advantage of you and eat more, am I right?"


    "Yes sir!"


    "You ¡­ Look at me, am I that kind of person? "


    "Yes sir!"


    "Bro, you misunderstood me. Something really happened to my sword faction''s friend on the road, otherwise, he would have arrived a long time ago."


    Looking at the bitter face of Zeng Huantian, I was about to say something when a rough voice said, "Big nose Zeng, who have you caught this time?"


    "Zou Bighead, you! "There''s someone else here ¡­"


    "Oh, then why are you still calling me Zou Bow!"


    I raised my head and looked into the man''s eyes. After looking at each other for a moment, I shifted my gaze away.


    They were people from the sword faction. Although their eyes were small, they were filled with sword light. They had a cold intent and a sharp aura! However, other than the vigor in his eyes, he could only be described as wretched.


    His hair was disheveled, his face was yellow, his nose was slightly sunken, and his mouth was extremely big. He was constantly smiling, exposing his yellow front teeth, but his smile was extremely vulgar!


    "I am from the Mountain God School, Zhan Feng!"


    "Yes, I''m from the sword faction, Zou Zhi Zhi!"


    "You are so wise and wise to be like this. I really wonder how your parents gave you such a name in the past!" After hearing Zou Zhi introduced himself, Zeng Hua Tian sneered and started to mock him.


    "Hmph, damn it! If you dare to laugh at me again, I''ll smash your nose into the ground!"


    "Hmph, I''m afraid you aren''t!" "If you dare to fight with this daddy, this father will sew your mouth shut and let you have Zou Wuyou''s mouth off in the future!"


    When I saw them roll up their sleeves to pick up their clothes and was about to start fighting, I immediately advised them, "Forget it, we''re all friends so let''s talk!"


    After persuading for a while, the two of them sat down in anger. They seemed to be ignoring each other. I bitterly smiled. "Brother Ceng, there''s something I need his help with!"


    "Beg me? "Humph, I can''t do anything about Big Nose Zeng''s matter!"


    "F * ck, I still haven''t given you a lot of benefits. You don''t care, you don''t care if I look for someone else!"


    "Hmph, go, go! Other than me, who else can you find in the sword faction?"


    "I ¡­"


    "Enough!" I snapped, "After you solve my problem, you can argue with me!"


    Both of them did not get angry after being yelled at by me. They both quieted down.


    I looked at Zou Zhi Zhi and said seriously: "I want to enter the sword faction!"

 C84

    Zeng Huantian suddenly stood up, "Enter the sword sect? "Are you crazy? Didn''t you just say that you want to know more about Lan Yun?"


    "Now, my goal has changed. I want to enter the sword faction!" I looked at Zou Zhi, who had a face full of contemplation, and said resolutely: "If you can bring me into the sword faction without making any noise, then I''ll give you anything you want!"


    "Oh, really? If you want to enter the sword faction, then follow me! " Saying that, Zou Zhi turned around and left. I also followed him without hesitation.


    "Hey, Zou''s mouth is big. Zhan Feng, you guys ¡­"


    Zeng Huantian angrily threw down a silver ingot and shouted through gritted teeth, "Just you wait, you will definitely return this ingot to me!"


    Zou Zhi''s speed wasn''t very fast. After reaching a desolate mountain forest, he stopped and turned around to look at me coldly. However, he no longer had the previous teasing and vulgarity.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to bring me into the sword faction? This isn''t the place."


    "Of course not here. I don''t know what your purpose for entering the sword faction is, but I''m from the sword faction. I definitely won''t betray the sword faction."


    "Oh? "He''s a bit stubborn, but I won''t do anything bad to the sword faction. On the contrary, I''m here to release the sword faction."


    "Release?" Zou Zhi''s expression froze, "What do you mean?"


    "You''re not qualified to know that. Only your Sect Master Shen Tianlan is able to meet with me for an interview."


    "Hmph, I''m not qualified. You''re courting death!"


    Zou Zhi abruptly unsheathed his sword, and a huge sword shadow came at me horizontally from his waist.


    "Zou Bighead, you ¡­" He is a disciple of my Mountain God! " Zeng Hua Tian who had just arrived saw Zou Zhi Zhi making a move towards me and immediately shouted out.


    "Hmph, kill those who want to harm the sword faction!"


    "Then why didn''t you kill the people from the Sky Sect?!"


    I didn''t want to hide it either. Holding the Hidden Blade in my hand, I made a chopping motion to the side.


    "Dang ¡­"


    The sword shadow suddenly shattered. Zou Zhi took more than ten steps back, his palm cracked open and his right hand that was holding the sword trembled.


    "You, you are not Zhan Feng!"


    The moment I made my move, I naturally exposed my weakness. With just a glance, Ceng Tian could tell that I was not using the Mountain God School''s technique.


    "Whether I am or not, there will be no difference very soon."


    "You! Spreading the Wind... If you kill my Mountain God Cult disciple, you shall be killed! "


    The moment he took off his clothes, a Green Faced Fierce Tooth Mountain God Tattoo appeared on his body. The degree of completeness of it was not the slightest bit inferior to Li Xiang''s!


    The Mountain God School had hidden themselves quite deeply.


    "Roar!"


    Zeng Hua Tian turned into a mountain god and shouted, "Zou Zou, we must join hands and kill him!"


    In an instant, the sword''s shadow and green light enveloped the entire forest in darkness.


    Zeng Hua Tian and Zou Zhi Zhi were only at the Perfection Stage of the Spirit Elixir Stage. Although there were two of them, the difference between the False Heaven Stage and the Spirit Elixir Stage was not something one or two people could make up. After fighting for a while, even though I had kept a lot of them, they were still unable to do anything to me.


    "Windraiser!"


    The sword in his hand directly shattered, sending him flying several meters away, while the Windraiser Sword Style did not decrease in speed at all. When Zeng Tian saw that Zou Zhi was in trouble, he quickly moved in front of him to block, the Bronze Hammer Iron Halberd in his hand intersected in front of him, yet with a loud bang, it still shattered into pieces.


    I did not use my full strength. Under their two parries, the Windraiser Sword Style also dissipated, but it was enough. Zou Zhi and Zeng Hua Tian had already experienced my strength, my first goal was this.


    I slowly walked in front of them. While they were waiting to die with their eyes closed and trembling, I put away my hidden blade and changed into the appearance of the White Fox Priests from before and stood in front of them.


    After waiting for a long time without seeing anything, Zeng Hua-Tian and Zou Zhi slowly opened their eyes and looked at me, who was standing by the side, then looked at each other, and exhaled, and their lips slightly moved, as if they were talking about something, but they did not say anything, perhaps they were afraid that I would hear them, but after a while, their expressions became more and more tangled, and their hands started to move, and slowly, as if they were arguing, their faces started to turn red.


    "I''m asking you who he is and what he wants. Do you f * cking not understand!?"


    With a loud roar, Zou Zhi was stunned for a moment before he shut his mouth. Zeng Hua Tian was also stunned. The two of them blankly turned their heads, looked at me, and then slowly lowered their heads.


    "Brother Ceng, Brother Zou, I am White Fox Justices. I do not have any ill intentions, please forgive me!"


    "Just because you don''t kill us doesn''t mean that you don''t have any evil intentions. There must be a bigger conspiracy!"


    "That''s right!" I waved my hand and cleared out a clean space. I sat down cross-legged and said slowly, "I have a greater goal!"


    "Hng hng!" Zou Zhi and Zeng Hua Tian looked at each other. One of them had a smug look in his eyes while the other had a look of disdain in his eyes. However, they were not aimed at me.


    My goal is the Heavenly Sect!


    "Are you saying that you want to deal with the Sky Sect?"


    "Yes, Brother Ceng. A few days ago, you saw what kind of life your Mountain God Sect was under the oppression of the Sky Sect. Are you willing to live this life for the rest of your life?"


    Zeng Hua Tian''s lips parted, but he frowned and did not say anything.


    "The life of the sword faction probably isn''t much better than that of the Mountain God School."


    Zou Zhi also lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Brother Zou, the reason why I want to enter the sword faction is not because it''s bad for the sword faction, but because I want to cooperate with the sword faction."


    "Brother Ceng, I''ve also snuck into the Mountain God Sect. The mountain god Sect''s accumulation of these years should be about to explode."


    "Hmph. You changed into the appearance of Zhan Feng and you can naturally see the head of my Mountain God School. What do you need me for?"


    "No!" I shook my head. "My identity will eventually be exposed, and at that time, I will definitely not be trusted. You are different, you are really from the Mountain God Sect, you just need to modify the treatment you received a few days ago and go back to your seniors and juniors. It will be enough to arouse their anger."


    "Is that all I do?" Zeng Huantian looked at me with a surprised expression, as if he didn''t believe me.


    "Yes, all of this is just a piece of cake for Brother Ceng. When I return from the sword faction, I will personally pay a visit and have a good talk with your Sect Master." "Of course, the sword faction still needs to trouble brother Zou to secretly bring me in. If I blatantly go in, I''m afraid the Sky Sect will be on guard."


    The two of them muttered to each other for a while, but there was no end to it. I did not urge them. After all, I still had the time to do so.


    After a long time, Zeng Huantian stood up and looked at me with a serious expression. "As you said, we can indeed consider it. But how do we know that what you''ve said is true?"


    You don''t have to worry about that. A person who cultivates the Immortal Realm swears the most that everything they say is true. I swear by my Dao heart that everything they say is true.


    If one swore an oath on the path of the heavens or the dao, then if one broke the oath, they would be abandoned by the dao of the heavens. In the future, it would be extremely difficult to cultivate, or their heart would be filled with demons, making it difficult to progress on the path of the celestial dao.


    "Alright, since you said it like that, I''ll take a gamble too. I''ll bring you into the sword faction!" Zou Zhi was rather straightforward. After a slight pause, he agreed to my request.


    "Alright, I''ve had enough of living a useless life like this. I will tell the Sect Leader and await your arrival!"


    "Good, three years at the most. At the very least, in half a year, I will unite with everyone."


    As I watched Zeng Hua Tian leave, I actually didn''t really trust them. However, I had a feeling that they were worthy of my trust. The current me still has too many unknowns, it''s as if I''m a mystery myself. Grandpa Sun, the inscription, the two phases, Tian Xie, everything, everything, is pressing down on me, as if my own life is already under the control of someone else!


    The growth of desire, absolute talent, sharp judgement, and numbness in killing should not be something that a person my age should be able to possess, but I don''t know why, but if there was a previous life, then it would be exactly the same as this one.


    "Let''s go, we''re going to the sword faction!"


    Looking at the sword peak again, he felt extremely depressed. He didn''t know if Lan Yun was doing well.


    "After I enter, I''ll tell them that you''re invited by Master. At that time, whether or not I can convince Master will depend on you."


    "Hmm?" I frowned. "Didn''t you secretly bring me in?"


    "Quietly? It''s easy for you to say that the sword sect''s formation will be activated at any time. If you want to enter, you must get the permission of the person guarding the mountain, unless you can do it without any aura and not be discovered by the formation. "


    "Alright, you don''t have to mention me. Just tell me."


    Zou gave me a surprised look and sneered, guessing my intention of sneaking in.


    "If you are found out, I won''t admit that I know you. You''ll solve the problem yourself!"


    "No problem."


    "Senior Brother Chen, it''s me, Zou Zhi Zhi, let me in!"


    Every time it''s you shouting, afraid that others won''t know it''s you!" "A moment later, the voice of a man could be heard. The man guarding the mountain was a handsome young man. His sword-like eyebrows gave off a valiant air, and his righteous aura gave people a favorable impression.


    "Hehe, isn''t this because I want to see senior brother''s handsome appearance!"


    "No, I''ll be sick."


    Senior Martial Brother Chen took out a jade token. With just one point, a crack appeared in the protective magical formation, just enough for a person to enter.


    I used the Great Deception to change my body, to hide my aura, and to follow Zou Zhi Zhi. From the front, I really can''t see me.


    Seeing that Zou Zhi had entered, Senior Martial Brother Chen nodded his head, then closed the formation, turned around, and left.


    "You promised me that you wouldn''t harm my sword faction!"


    "Rest assured, I promised you that I will definitely do so!" After saying that, I ignored him and quietly left.


    Maybe it''s because I feel a little guilty towards Lan Yun and Shen Tian Lan, but I don''t want to hurt the sword faction alone, otherwise I can directly swallow Zou Zhi''s soul and change into his appearance and sneak in.


    As for the sword faction, my goal this time is to condense the sword again, but this time, my goal isn''t as simple as just one sword qi!

 C85

    I need to absorb the sword energy from the sword peak to condense a sword. With my previous experience, I must have been very familiar with the road, and last time, my cultivation was not high enough to go to a higher place. This time, I want to see how far I can go with my False Sky Realm cultivation!


    I still remember the way to the sword peak, so this time, I quickly arrived at the halfway point of the mountain. Here, the sword qi is already starting to become obvious, but I don''t mind it at all, last time I was able to reach a location 1000 feet away from the peak. This time, I hope to reach the top of the mountain and absorb the purest of the sword qi.


    Concealing my aura, my body moved like the wind, rapidly moving up, causing the pressure to increase. This time, it wasn''t at night, but at noon, and at noon, the sword qi on the sword peak was at its strongest. Ordinary disciples wouldn''t dare to go up the mountain again, which saved me a lot of trouble. But there are people in the sword faction who have great talent. At this moment, I quietly went up and saw several people sitting cross-legged, absorbing sword aura to cultivate. Among them, there was Lan Yun''s eldest senior brother, Luo Qifeng.


    My clothes have already been torn, but this time, I made preparations. There are several sets of clothes in the Universe Ring, and although they are useless right now, when I go down the mountain, they will become essential.


    After we went up another one hundred zhang, there was no one from the sword faction here because the sword qi here was already extremely strong. I did not have any protection and my consciousness did not have any resistance to the sword qi here.


    That was enough.


    I sat down cross-legged and slowly breathed in and absorbed the sword aura, carefully condensing it into a sword pill.


    The last time I condensed a sword pill, I gave it up and used it to temper my sword qi. However, in the end, the sword qi was destroyed in the White Jade Gate and my efforts were in vain. This time, due to the previous time, it was a bit difficult to condense a pill. However, with my talent and cultivation as a safeguard, although it will be a bit more difficult, it isn''t an impossible task.


    I opened my mouth to inhale and once again absorbed a huge amount of Sword Qi into my Dantian. It continued to compress, rotate, and was controlled carefully so that it wouldn''t explode. I absorbed the Sword Qi again and again.


    Little by little, the sword Qi became like water, slowly revolving and condensing. After a long time, it finally condensed into a small sword pill the size of a grain of rice. It spun around, absorbing the surrounding sword Qi to strengthen itself.


    After an unknown amount of time, a fingernail-sized sword pill had already been completely formed, and was quietly rotating.


    "Hu!"


    I let out a long breath. Once the first step is completed, I will be able to condense Qiu Xuan''s sword aura by strengthening my sword core. This time, my goal is 10 blades!


    However, the sword pill is only the size of a fingernail, so I''m not satisfied with the current situation. I want to condense ten sword energies in a single step. How can such a sword pill be enough? In this instant, I circulated the power in my entire body, forcefully suppressing the circulation of the elixir.


    At this moment, the sword pill was rapidly spinning. Its size was already visibly increasing. However, after half an incense stick of time, it had already grown to the size of an egg!


    I was finally satisfied. At this moment, the Spirit Elixir could no longer control itself and suddenly escaped from my control, returning to its original circulation speed. Naturally, as time passed, the Sword Elixir also stopped.


    A sword core like this should be enough for me to condense ten streams of sword Qis. He was immersed in a beautiful wish, but he felt something was wrong with his lower abdomen!


    My dantian is slowly expanding. Feeling the pain in my lower abdomen, I am almost stupefied!


    What do you mean, I''m pregnant?!


    Before I could think too much, I immediately closed my eyes to feel the effects of the spirit pellet and the sword pellet already started to spin slowly, but they were not as they were before. Instead, the two of them circled around each other, separated from their original positions and rotated together, as if they were looking at each other in hatred. Then why didn''t the spirit pellet consume the sword pellet before? Was it because the sword pill was of no threat to it at that time?


    The spirit pellet was yellow, the sword pellet was silver, and between the two of them, although there was a large difference, and the power of the spirit pellet was clearly much stronger than the sword pellet, but the sword pellet still continued to spin at a very fast speed, so fast that it had never been seen before. In an instant, the surrounding sword Qi rushed into my body, following it, gradually, the two sides seemed to be evenly matched.


    Slowly, in my panic, the sword pills and spirit pills started spinning closer to each other. My forehead was already sweating, if the two of them were to devour each other, no matter what the result, it would be me who would suffer! But I can''t control them. Right now, I have lost more than half of the initiative in my body.


    When the sword pill finally came into contact with the elixir pill, I felt the Spiritual Energy in my entire body stagnate for a moment before it started to tremble. I smiled bitterly and instantly retracted it. All of it was absorbed by the elixir pill.


    I spat out a mouthful of blood. It was dark, the color of the past gone.


    At this moment, my body is as dry as an old tree root, my neck is as slender as a wrist, strenuously hanging on to my head. My head, due to the awakening of my Fate Soul, was locked in place by the spirit energy, so it didn''t suffer any damage, but this is also the source of my worry. My head hasn''t changed, but my neck is unable to support it.


    In my dantian, the sword pills and spirit pills had already started to devour each other, but it seemed as if they were fusing, and the aura that was being emitted from my body was sometimes restrained and spirited, sometimes violent and cold. The surrounding spirit energy and sword qi were crazily surging into the spirit pills and sword pills in my body, as if they were helping their own leaders.


    The pain wasn''t excruciating, but my body was already riddled with holes. The surrounding sword Qis and spiritual energy didn''t care whether my weak body could withstand such a brutal impact and directly drilled into my body through my dry pores, fusing into the Spirit Elixir Sword Pill.


    However, I can see that if I don''t die this time, it might be a huge benefit for me!


    Regardless of whether it was a spiritual pill or a spiritual pill, the remaining person would definitely get nourishment from such a large amount of spiritual energy and sword qi. However, that is only if I am able to survive the competition between the two.


    In the battle between the sword pill and spirit pill, my only remaining head, which could control itself, felt two extraordinary auras approaching me. However, both of them stopped a few dozen feet away from me.


    Of the two, one of them is more familiar to me, and the other one is a bit unfamiliar. The familiar one, Shen Tian Lan, this is within my expectations, because this is the sword summit anyway, so it''s impossible for him to just sit there and do nothing, the unfamiliar one, because my head can only hang down like this and I can''t turn around, so I can''t see that person''s face, so I can''t tell.


    I don''t know if it was because they were hostile towards each other that they allowed my existence in a delicate balance, or if it was because I was in the center of a black whirlpool, perhaps it was due to my strange condition, which made them feel a little afraid, but no matter what I wanted, I was relieved. Perhaps if I were to intervene with just a little external force, the situation of the spirit pills and sword pills swallowing each other would be broken.


    At dawn, I waited quietly, because I couldn''t control myself, so I stopped worrying. The two people beside me, Shen Tianlan and the stranger, seemed to have noticed my situation and observed me with interest. I even caught a glimpse of the mocking smile on Shen Tianlan''s face from the corner of my eyes.


    At this moment, it was as if the spirit pellet and the sword pellet had fused with each other. Although they were still spinning on the surface, there was still a dangerous hidden force on the surface, because the speed at which they were absorbing the spirit energy and the sword Qi was not very fast. Even the plants in the surrounding area had all withered, so it would not be long before the results came to light.


    At this moment, my dantian slowly expanded, carrying my body with it as I floated towards the peak of the mountain. I had never thought that one day, like a pregnant woman, I would be carried away by something in my lower abdomen.


    Shen Tianlan and the stranger were naturally surprised as well, but they could only silently follow behind.


    At the top of the mountain, my head swayed, and unexpectedly fell on my left shoulder. This time, I was able to clearly see that strange person''s appearance.


    However, the South Mountain Daoist and Shen Tianlan were clearly enemies. It seemed like he had lied on the sword summit back then. At this moment, the expression of the Southern Mountain''s Daoist did not change, but I saw an extremely hard to grasp and bitter look in his eyes.


    He was holding on! Moreover, he didn''t dare to leave. If he left, then it would mean that his strength couldn''t compare to Shen Tianlan''s. Then, what he would face would be the entire sword faction''s pursuit!


    However, that time, I saw him disappear just like the mysterious man in black. Shouldn''t this be a divine ability that only the Heavenly Realm can use? Or could it be that the Southern Mountain''s Daoist is not as powerful as I saw him to be? Everything that happened was deceived by him!


    Who is he, what is his cultivation level, why can he suddenly disappear, why did he make Shen Tianlan restrain himself from attacking him, and why was he able to pass through the great protective formation and enter the sword sect and the Mountain God School as if they were no one else? Too many secrets, he was definitely a strange person!


    But what I should be worried about right now is the spirit pills and the sword pills in my Dantian, because they have already swallowed each other to the last step, and only a sliver of it belongs to both sides. The silver yellow in the middle is the result of swallowing or fusing with each other, and right now it is even bigger than my fist!


    The sword pills in my body absorbed the sword qi, shining with a final cold light. The Spirit Dans and the Spirit Dans, both only had a sliver left, and looking at the situation, the Spirit Dans have an even greater advantage. But above the Spirit Dans, there was a cyan color that was not much bigger than a strand of hair, yet the Spirit Dans could still swallow it without moving!


    The surrounding sword qi became thinner and thinner, and after a while, a fault finally appeared. The sword pill could not be absorbed, and the cold light gradually weakened, dissipating.


    However, other than the sliver of cyan color that hadn''t changed, the rest of the elixir pills had already turned into a silver yellow color. However, I knew that this wasn''t the end. Because my body is still in a withered state.


    As expected, after a while, the spiritual core suddenly accelerated and became smaller and smaller, finally stopping when it was about the size of an egg. As expected, after a moment, the spiritual core suddenly accelerated and became smaller and smaller and finally, it finally stopped when it was about the size of an egg.


    My shriveled body suddenly recovered, and started to slowly expand. Fresh blood spurted out from my broken wound, and I endured the urge to burst as I desperately compressed the spirit energy into my body. As I recovered, I continued to absorb the spirit energy, knowing that this is a rare opportunity, to temper my body!


    The blood gradually stopped flowing and instead, traces of black blood flowed out from my pores. It was viscous and stinky, gradually filling my entire body.


    Ah!


    I gave a long roar to the sky and a wave of air rippled out from my body. At the same time, the sand and rocks in the surroundings were blown away. It took me about ten breaths before I slowly came to a stop.


    I took out a set of clothes from the Universe Ring and changed into them. As the dust settled, I looked at the two people beside me and smiled.


    "Sect Master Shen, Southern Mountain''s Daoist, how have you been?"

 C86

    "You know me?"


    "You know me?"


    Faced with both questions, I smiled. The answer was undeniable.


    "Since you''ve awoken and caused such a commotion in my sword faction, what crime should you have?" Shen Tianlan''s tone was flat, not a hint of anger could be detected in his tone. It was as if he wanted to make a deal.


    "If Sect Master Shen needs me to do anything, I will not decline once you speak out!"


    "Good, you have guts!" You said he''s called Daoist Nanshan? Just delay him for one day! "


    Although I don''t understand what Shen Tianlan is trying to do, since I owe him a favor, I should just return it like this. More importantly, I also want to test just what kind of cultivation level this Daoist Nan Shan is at.


    "Alright!"


    "Humph!" "Junior, do you dare to be presumptuous towards me!" When the Southern Mountain Man saw that the two of us didn''t seem to think much of him, he became furious and seemed to have quite a bit of authority.


    "Senior Nan Shan, I naturally do not dare to be rash, but I owe Sect Master Shen a favor. I have no choice but to do so, please forgive me!"


    "Humph, junior, avoid harming the innocent. Follow me!"


    He was afraid that if Shen Tianlan attacked, we would capture him together and use him as an excuse to escape, so as to avoid hurting the innocent and use him as an excuse. However, this was just as Shen Tianlan intended, since he told me to delay the Southern Mountain Daoist, then he must have something to do right away to avoid being disturbed. Furthermore, hearing the Southern Mountain Daoist''s question, he knew that I was not on his side, but he was rather suspicious about why he was so sure that I would not join hands with him.


    When Daoist Nan Shan left, I also quickly followed. However, just as I left the sword summit, I heard Shen Tianlan''s mighty voice, "All disciples of the sword summit, listen to my orders and immediately leave the sword summit!"


    Leave the sword peak? Looking at Shen Tianlan, who was floating in midair with an ice-cold expression and excitement in his eyes, I am finally certain that the sword summit is definitely a weapon created by a weapon.


    "How is it, Daoist Nanshan, do you want to continue acting? Or do you want to take a few blows?"


    "Impudence of the younger generation!"


    When Nanshan heard this, his expression immediately turned sinister. He waved his hand and a huge palm print appeared, rolling towards me!


    I smiled. Although this Daoist Nan Shan''s expression was scary, the fear in his eyes was not concealed at all.


    I waved my hand and did the same palm print, but I saw that this palm print was different from the one I used before.


    This was sword intent!


    "Bam!"


    Daoist Nanshan''s palm suddenly shattered, but my palm was basically unharmed. It whistled as it rushed towards Daoist Nanshan.


    The Southern Mountain''s Daoist was not flustered. His ten foot long beard swayed, as nimble as his arms. After a while, they intertwined and formed a complicated pattern. Spiritual energy circulated on it, and it instantly emitted a dazzling light.


    The palm print I made was illuminated by the light, and after a few meters, it shattered into pieces.


    Formation? The bearded man was in a formation!


    Surprised, I threw out three punches in a row. Three huge fist auras attacked from afar.


    Ahh!" the South Mountain Daoist let out a strange cry. He withdrew his spell and began to wildly dance about. After a while, he cast another spell. The fist aura struck the spell, causing it to vibrate slightly.


    I was about to make my move again when I heard a rumbling sound. Turning my head to look, the entire sword peak starts to tremble. Although it is not a big scale, the trembling of such a large mountain is so strong that it feels like an earthquake!


    While I was looking at the sword summit, the Southern Mountain''s Daoist quietly retreated a few steps. His beard was pierced and he formed a formation. I saw his figure slowly fade away!


    He thought I hadn''t noticed him, but I never let my guard down! When I saw that his figure was already half hidden, I suddenly turned my head and smiled at him.


    When the Southern Mountain''s Man saw me turn and smile at him, he was so shocked that his body trembled. The formation immediately became unstable, but at that instant, I had already arrived beside him at an extremely fast speed.


    "Don''t! I surrender! "


    The South Mountain Daoist gave a terrified and miserable cry, then hurriedly declared his surrender.


    Seeing the South Mountain Daoist''s frightened face, I withdrew the power in my hands and drew my beard in a circle around my hand, as if I were holding onto him. With a light laugh, I said, "Accept!"


    "Ai!" The Southern Mountain''s Man let out a deep sigh. He looked at the beard in my hand with a wronged expression, "This old man only stole a few spiritual herbs to refine medicine, is there a need to be like this?"


    You feel wronged just because you were caught stealing things?


    "There''s no other way. Who asked you to come sooner or later? You just had to come at this time to steal."


    "Hehe, little brother, look. I''ll give you some benefits. What if you let me go?"


    Looking at the flattering face of the Southern Mountain Daoist, I suddenly became interested. Laughing, I asked, "What benefits?"


    "Here, look here!" The Southern Mountain''s Daoist hurriedly patted the large gourd on his waist, shook it, and brought it in front of me.


    "You want to use your gourd in exchange for your own life?"


    "Of course not!" The Daoist of the South Mountain shouted, his expression extremely solemn.


    "That''s right, that broken gourd of yours is not worth your life!"


    "You!" The Southern Mountain''s Daoist glared at me, but when he saw me clench his beard, he immediately said with a flattering smile, "Little Brother, if you are willing to let me go, I''ll treat you to a drink. How about it?"


    "A sip for your life?" I was really surprised, wasn''t there wine inside?


    "This is a treasure!"


    I didn''t bother to tell him. I grabbed the gourd, unscrewed the stopper, and poured it into my mouth. But after a while, I realized that I couldn''t get anything out.


    "Hehe, little brother, how is it?"


    Seeing the evil smile on the Southern Mountain Daoist''s face, I really wanted to give him a punch.


    "What''s inside?"


    "This is me ¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing me glare at him, the Southern Mountain''s Daoist hurriedly changed his tone and said, "I''ve collected thousands of spiritual medicines. I''ve brewed a medicinal soup and after drinking it, I''ll increase your spiritual energy by at least a hundred years!"


    "Increase spiritual energy? "What''s the use? You''re still being held by me."


    "You!"


    The South Mountain Daoist immediately became stifled. He angrily turned his head and said no more.


    "However, I am very interested in your formation ¡­"


    "This is something left behind by our ancestors, I will not give it to you!"


    Seeing his resolute expression, I shook my head. "No, I don''t need you to teach me formations. When the time comes, you only need to do me a favor and I will tell Sect Head Shen to let you off."


    The South Mountain Daoist''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly asked, "Really?" "What is it?"


    "Break a protective mountain formation!"


    This protective formation is the protective formation of the Sky Sect!


    "Alright, deal!" "But, swear it!"


    "Hmm? You still have the right to bargain? "


    "Alright, then let go of old ¡­ I, I swear I won''t run. "


    After staring at the Southern Mountain Daoist for a while, I finally loosened my grip and believed him. "Before you keep your promise, don''t stray too far from me."


    When I let go, the Southern Mountain''s Daoist hurriedly moved away from me, but seeing my eyes that flashed a trace of killing intent, he slowly stopped. He muttered a few words, stroked his long beard, and in the blink of an eye, his dignified appearance returned.


    At this moment, it was a crucial moment for Shen Tianlan to collect his sword summit.


    The trembling of the sword peak became even more intense. Shen Tianlan''s expression became even more serious as if he wanted to catch the sword peak in his hand. Shen Tian Lan gritted her teeth and with a flick of her hands, she formed a few seals. Stretching out her right palm, a towering sword image appeared in her palm with a "Zheng" sound. The shape of the sword was large, but the strength it possessed was not the least bit weaker than the sword peak!


    Shen Tian Lan held the sword in one hand, turned the sword''s tip, and fiercely pressed it down, the sword''s image immediately overlapped with the sword peak. In an instant, the sword qi on the sword peak moved about, and the houses and trees were all shattered, but at this moment, the sword image and the sword peak had only merged by half!


    The sword peak seemed to reject the sword image. Shen Tianlan''s right hand trembled violently as he tried his best to suppress the sword image. It seemed that the moment he released his grip, the sword image would be ejected out.


    Shen Tianlan''s face was grim. He slammed his left hand against his own chest, and with a "pu" sound, he spat a mouthful of blood at the center of his left palm. His left hand immediately pressed against the shadow of the sword.


    As the blood dripped down, it seemed to merge with the sword shadows, and from the hilt of the sword, a blood vein appeared slowly. The blood veins were very thin, and they flowed slowly.


    Another hour passed, and Shen Tian Lan''s forehead was covered in sweat, but the resolution in her eyes continued to grow, at this moment, the sword shadow suddenly erupted with a burst of blood light, and once again fell by half, but at the same time, the rejection from the sword peak became stronger and stronger. Shen Tian Lan once again slapped his chest, and fresh blood mixed with blood, causing the sword image to shine with a red light.


    At this moment, a person slowly walked out from the sword sect disciples beneath the mountain. His body was weak, and his pale face had a worried expression as he looked at Shen Tianlan.


    Lan Yun!


    The Lan Yun of the past had a heroic look on his face as he struck out with his sword like a dragon awakening from its slumber. But now, with his white clothes fluttering in the wind and his black hair fluttering in the wind, was she still her? At the same time, another person walked out from beside her. He looked at her with a bit of heartache, lightly putting on a coat for her. It was his eldest senior brother, Luo Qifeng.


    I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. I tried my best not to feel guilty and not to worry, she had senior brothers and sisters who adored her, and she would return to her previous life. She would forget about the person who betrayed her ¡­


    "Hah!"


    Shen Tianlan''s face was bloodless and pale as paper, but he refused to let go. He had already spat out three more mouthfuls of blood. As for the sword projection, there was still one sword hilt that did not coincide with the sword summit.


    "Dad, forget it ¡­"


    Two lines of clear tears fell from the corner of Lan Yun''s eyes. She took two steps forward, but her steps slanted and she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Luo Qifeng was there to support her, but she still looked up at the sky and mumbled.


    "Forget it, dad, forget it ¡­"


    She was a cultivator, she was a cultivator at the Great Circle of the Spirit Pill realm, she had cultivation, she was a Spiritual Immortal, how could she be so weak that she couldn''t even stand properly?


    At this moment, I felt an indescribable pain in my heart, as if something was stuck in my throat. This kind of feeling, is it because I want to cry?


    Ah!


    I roared, soaring into the sky. My two fingers formed a sword, and I pointed at Shen Tianlan''s back!


    Shen Tianlan was stunned before he went wild with joy as he violently pressed down with his palms!


    "Zi Yin!"


    With an ear-piercing sound, the final sword hilt merged with the sword peak. The sword peak suddenly trembled, but it immediately stopped moving. The mud fell off, the grass withered, and the sword peak looked like it was molting. The entire piece of land fell off, and gradually, a gigantic sword appeared before everyone''s eyes. The sword''s glow was blinding, and the cold was terrifying.


    Shen Tianlan stood upright on his sword hilt, his chest heaving violently. However, the excitement in his eyes was not concealed at all.


    "Roar!"


    With a loud roar, a translucent python appeared on the blade of the sword. The python was about three thousand feet long and had a pair of fangs. It was cold and terrifying, causing goosebumps to appear all over one''s body. However, after the giant python had circled around the sword a few times, it looked at Shen Tianlan coldly before gradually disappearing back into the sword.


    The giant python disappeared and two large words slowly appeared on the sword''s body: "Dragon Soul".


    Dragon Soul Sword!


    In the midst of the shocked cries, the Dragon Soul Sword gradually became smaller and smaller. In the end, it turned into a two-foot long sword that landed in Shen Tian Lan''s hands.


    The corners of Shen Tianlan''s mouth trembled as he gripped his sword with both hands. Both of his eyes moistened, and a moment later, he kneeled down with a ''pu tong'' sound, tears streaming down his face.


    "Master, this disciple can finally return. This disciple can finally return!"

 C87

    Ignoring everyone''s gazes, Shen Tianlan''s body was extremely weak. He quickly swallowed a pill and walked in front of me before clasping his hands together and bowing respectfully.


    I stepped aside, puzzled. Even if I helped him in the end, he wouldn''t be so grateful, right?


    "Sect Master Shen, what is this?"


    "I am able to return to my sect with the help of Young Hero. May I ask for your name?"


    "I don''t dare to say ''Young Hero''. I am only a White Fox Man, a Mountain Cultivator."


    "I am indebted to your aid today. How about we move to another place and have a good chat?"


    "That''s exactly what I was thinking!"


    Shen Tianlan looked at the South Mountain Daoist who was pretending to be unconcerned and said with a frown, "Gui Shi, this person ¡­"


    "No worries!" I shook my head. "This person is a Southern Mountain Daoist and is proficient in formations. He has no ill intentions towards your sect and everything is a misunderstanding. How about we just let this matter pass?"


    "Since you''ve already spoken, then that''s good. Please rest for a moment and continue later. Please!"


    "Please!"


    The people from the sword faction, however, while we were chatting, they had already opened up a spacious area on a nearby mountain. Although there weren''t enough people to live on, it was still possible to temporarily rest.


    I didn''t put on airs and walked straight towards a cave. The Southern Mountain''s Daoist looked around him and followed behind me.


    The disciples of the sword faction were all surprised by my identity, and naturally were very grateful that I made a move at the last moment. But after this matter, I went to rebuild the sword faction''s territory, and only Lan Yun stared at me with her beautiful eyes.


    I tried to pretend I hadn''t noticed and I didn''t look at her, but my heart was in turmoil. She couldn''t have recognized me! She wouldn''t be able to recognize me, it''s only because I saved her father that she''s paying attention to me. That''s right, that''s definitely the case, maybe after a while, she''ll come over to thank me, that''s all.


    After entering the cave, I forced myself to calm down. The Southern Mountain''s Daoist also appeared a few meters away from me and sat down cross-legged, but he shouldn''t be in the mood to cultivate.


    I ignored him and carefully observed my own spirit pills. In this change, my goal was to fail, and I didn''t even manage to condense a single sword aura! By accidentally swallowing a sword pill, one could be considered to have comprehended sword Yuan. This also allowed me to understand that reaching the sky realm does not mean that one can only comprehend one kind of Yuan Power. Furthermore, a sword is also the Yuan Power of the Heavens and the Earth! In other words, it was not a sword, but a weapon! "The soldier, the blade, and the master of slaughter. Perhaps in this world, slaughter is already a rule. The strong preys on the weak, and it is only natural that they obey.


    However, the process of the spiritual pills and the sword pills swallowing each other has caused me to suffer a lot of benefits. Furthermore, I''ve even refined my body once.


    Of course, if I helped him once, it wouldn''t be considered as a great favor at all, because at that time, if Luo Qifeng were to help, it''s possible that he would also succeed. Moreover, if he fails, then so many Sword Sect disciples would definitely help as well, and taking back the sword summit would be a foregone conclusion.


    Thinking about it, there is only one possibility, and that is that I absorbed the Sword Summit''s large amount of Sword Qi, allowing him to obtain the Dragon Soul Sword. It looks like, when he was by my side, he wasn''t afraid of South Mountain Daoist, but was acting as my protector!


    What was even more surprising was why was the Dragon Soul Sword in his hand as he cried out in joy, saying that he could finally return? Go back, go back where? Who was his master? If there was a power behind the sword faction, what power was it? The sword faction had been humiliated, but why did it not care?


    I don''t know any of this, but I don''t need to know, I should be happy instead! If I want to convince the sword faction to work together with me against the Sky Sect, then it will be even easier. The stronger the sword faction, the greater my chance it has!


    "Senior, the sword faction''s Shen Lanyun has come to bother you. Could we have a chat?"


    Lan Yun, I heaved a deep sigh, he really came.


    "Come in!" For some things, it was better to face it head on than to avoid it.


    "You can leave now. It won''t be long before you fulfill your promise."


    The South Mountain Daoist stroked his beard, gave a crafty smile, then stood up and left. He was rather straightforward.


    "Senior!"


    Looking at the frail Lan Yun, my heart hurts. However, I hid it well on the surface. I didn''t reveal a single trace of peculiarity.


    "There''s no need to call me senior. Just call me Justices."


    Lan Yun bowed and said gently, "I, Lan Yun, thank you for your kindness!"


    "No need. I have a request for your honorable sect. Since we''re helping out, it''s only a mutual benefit."


    Looking at the light flashing in Lan Yun''s eyes, I actually didn''t dare to look directly at her. I shifted my gaze to the rock beside her.


    "Gui Shi, could you... Know a person? "


    My heart shuddered. "Who?"


    "His name is Chen Ziming, he''s my son-in-law." The voice of the Blue Cloud was firm and unwavering! He was still called husband at the moment. Alone, he guarded his love and hopes. Just how had Lan Yun spent the past two years?


    "I ¡­" "I don''t know him!"


    On the contrary, the corners of his mouth curled up and he said softly, "He is my husband. We are not married yet, but we have a marriage contract. I do not know what happened to him, but in my heart, he will always be my husband, no matter if he lives or dies ¡­"


    Looking at the happiness on Lan Yun''s face, I felt bitter in my heart. However, I couldn''t comfort him, nor could I tell him the truth.


    In those years, when I was in the sword faction, my competitive spirit was strong, and I didn''t want to be outdone by men. In the past, when I was in the sword faction, my competitive spirit was strong, and I wasn''t willing to be outdone by men.


    Lan Yun seemed to be immersed in the past. There was a smile on his face, as bright as the sun.


    "That time, I begged dad to bring me to the Sky Sect. After begging for a long time, he finally agreed. In the last match, he who was filled with mystery stood behind me. For the first time, I felt relying on him ¡­ "I have never regretted it. He disappeared for two years, and in these two years, I have never regretted it, but if I were to return to the past, I would have begged my father to bring me there, even if it meant meeting him once ¡­"


    "He''s dead!"


    I didn''t dare to listen to Lan Yun''s reminiscence any longer, so I opened my mouth to interrupt her, even if I had to compose a vulgar reason.


    "I know a bit about the matter regarding the White Jade Sect. He destroyed the treasure left behind by the White Jade Sect''s ancestor and is now dead!"


    "Is that so?" Lan Yun looked at me eerily. When their eyes met, Lan Yun''s eyes seemed to have some kind of magic within them that made it hard for me to look away.


    "If he thinks he''s already dead, I won''t force him, he wants to leave, he wants to start a new life, I won''t beg him to stay by my side, even if he pretends not to know me, I won''t expose him, but I will never forget the promise we made, I will never forget it, I will always wait for him, wait for him to come back ¡­"


    "I''m Lan Yun, his wife!"


    "Excuse me, Venerable ¡­"


    When Lan Yun left, I kept my head raised, maintaining the posture of looking straight into her eyes. She recognized me, whether it was from my eyes, or the details I didn''t notice, or maybe it was simply a feeling.


    I want to destroy the Sky Sect, I want to destroy the White Jade Sect, the Immortal Sect will not let me off. In this life, I can only live in hiding and escape, I can''t give you happiness, I can''t give you a future I want to give you ¡­


    "Heh heh, that little lady looks to be barely doing it. Is she here to repay me with her body?" It was unknown when the Southern Mountain''s Daoist came in, but he was looking at me with shifty eyes. He was somewhat similar to Zou Zhi Zhi, both of them very vulgar.


    "If you say anymore nonsense, I''ll kill you!"


    Seeing my killing intent dissipate, the South Mountain Daoist shuddered and muttered a few words in a low voice before sitting down cross-legged, not saying another word.


    "Go and get Zou Zhi for me."


    "I''m not your slave!"


    "Are you going or not?"


    "Go!" "Of course!"


    The South Mountain Daoist''s face was filled with unwillingness, but he did not dare to disobey. He angrily went out to help me find the person.


    After a while, Zou Zhi came in. He looked at me with a sorrowful expression. His face no longer had a smile, but was no longer so wretched.


    "I didn''t think that the person I would secretly bring in would be the sword faction''s good fortune!"


    "I''ve said it before, I won''t harm the sword faction. Now, tell me about Lan Yun''s two years of life."


    "She is the First Miss, the daughter of the Sect Master. How would I know about her life!"


    "No need to pretend." I was a bit impatient, "You can rely on selling information to earn benefits. Is there anything else in this sword faction that you don''t know about?"


    Zou Zhi said awkwardly, "Hehe, you flatter me, you flatter me!"


    He knows that I''m a benefactor of the sword faction, so he naturally knows that if I were to make a move against him, then in consideration of the benefits, Shen Tianlan would absolutely not favor him.


    "The past two years have been extremely tiring for Lan Yun ¡­"


    Zou Zhi shook his head and slowly sat down. He looked depressed as a hint of sadness and lament flashed across his eyes. It was as if he had experienced that day himself.


    "Two years ago, after that heartless Chen Ziming came to propose marriage, Lan Yun was ready to wear his red clothes and cover his head, waiting for him to come to pick her up. However, three months have passed and there is still no news from the Baiyu Sect.


    "There aren''t many sword faction female disciples. Although Lan Yun isn''t really that beautiful, he has a unique temperament that attracts a lot of us. Many of us martial brothers admire Lan Yun, we don''t hide this, and naturally we don''t need to hide it, but since Lan Yun chose Chen Ziming, we believe him. As long as Lan Yun is happy, what else can we say?" However, Chen Ziming had disappeared just like that, not a single word was left behind, it was as if he had vanished from the face of the earth! We will go to Bai Yu Men to ask for an explanation, but Chen Ziming''s master actually dared to attack us, we cannot win against them, and with Master''s help, we can only give up. "


    "Every day for a year, Lan Yun would stay in front of the White Jade Gate Mountain and look on in a daze. She silently cried, hoping that Chen Ziming would appear. "In our eyes, we feel really bad. We really hope that she can return to her previous self. Even if she were to cry, it would be fine. But she doesn''t, it is as if she lost her soul ¡­"


    "She came back a year later. We thought she had given up and was still happy, but she just locked herself in her room and watched the sunset every day. The head disciple tried to persuade her, but to no avail."


    "For us cultivators, even if we don''t eat, drink, or cultivate, our bodies still wouldn''t be able to stand it!" Looking at how she is becoming thinner and thinner, half dead like a walking corpse, how can we not feel pain in our hearts? "Everyone wants to see that lively, strong, and even arrogant Lan Yun from before. Even if she doesn''t care about us, even if she beat us up during the competition until we were covered with wounds, we all hope for her to come back. But we know that her heart, has disappeared along with Chen Ziming ¡­"


    Perhaps it''s because Zou Zhi often sells news and some of them are good at talking and listening, I listened to his story quietly. Perhaps it''s because Zou Zhi often sells news and some of them are good at talking and listening to his story, I listened quietly and listened to his story.


    As he slowly walked out of the cave, the sun had already set. The afterglow of the setting sun made the silhouette longer and longer as he stared into the distance. A feeling of loneliness slowly grew. After a while, he became lonely.


    The lonely feeling is one where I want to cry but I am unable to shed tears ¡­


    "I''m Lan Yun, his wife ¡­"

 C88

    "Jussi, the grand master invited you!"


    I sighed deeply, turned around, and left under the guidance of that Sword Sect disciple.


    I don''t know when I started to like sighing, the former me, so resolute, so decisive, perhaps, the ability of humans, began to think more and more, once I dreamed of stepping on the whole world under my feet, but now, I am tired, I am tired, perhaps after hundreds of years turn into a pile of loess, is the only way out for me to settle my thoughts.


    "Jussi!"


    Shen Tianlan stood up and hurriedly invited me to take a seat. The gratitude in his eyes was still as strong as ever. Maybe he is someone who knows how to repay favors. Although it''s me who infiltrates the sword faction, in the end, it''s greatly beneficial to him. He is a person who pays attention to results. Perhaps, being able to receive the Dragon Soul Sword and return to his sect was his lifetime''s greatest wish. Since I helped him accomplish his dream, he is naturally grateful.


    "All of you can leave now!"


    After dispersing from the crowd, Shen Tianlan took a sip of tea and said, "Jushi, may I ask why you have come to my sword faction this time?"


    "I dare not say so. Actually, I came here to cooperate with Sect Master Shen. However, seeing the dense sword aura on the sword peak, I was unable to control myself for a moment ¡­"


    "Hahaha, I have to thank you for not being able to control it. If it wasn''t for you absorbing a large amount of Sword Qi from the sword peak and weakening the Raging Python Sword Spirit''s strength, I might not have been able to take back this sect''s treasure."


    "Speaking of which, Sect Head Shen, I have yet to ask, the sect you are talking about is ¡­"


    Shen Tian Lan''s expression was slightly solemn as she sighed, "To be honest, my sect is the High Sect under the Di Country, the Southern Immortal School!"


    "Sect Head Shen is from the Southern Mountains Immortal Sect?"


    I was shocked in my heart. If I wanted to destroy the Celestial Sect of Wonders, would he agree?


    "Yes, in truth, I was just an honorary disciple of the South Sea Immortal Sect before, but was favored by Master and wanted to take him in as a direct disciple. At that time, I was young and angry, and after being muddle-headed for a while, I released the Dragon Soul Sword from Master''s body, which Master then punished me with, and when I can take back the Dragon Soul Sword, then I will be able to return to the sect."


    "So I established the sword faction, hoping to rely on the entire sect to absorb the sword qi from the Dragon Soul Sword to weaken the sword spirit. I never would have thought that I would be suppressed by the Sky Sect all this time. Several disciples with good talent were all killed in secret."


    "Oh?" Hearing his words, doesn''t that mean that the Sky Sect has stopped him from returning to the sect? Then Shen Tianlan definitely hates the Sky Sect to the bone. I still have a chance.


    "I wonder what Sect Leader Shen thinks of the Sky Sect?"


    Once it involved one''s own interests, kindness no longer mattered. Shen Tianlan''s expression changed slightly when he heard what I said, but he gave me a slight glance. He took a small sip of his tea and said in a lukewarm tone, "May I know what I mean by that? "Also, Jushi said just now that he is here to cooperate with me. This ¡­"


    Shen Tian Lan already knew of my intentions for coming here, but she still pretended not to know. It seems that she still has some concerns in her heart. As long as I dispel his worries, he would definitely not reject me.


    "I won''t hide anything from Sect Master Shen. I have some enmity with the Sky Sect. I came here to cooperate with the sword faction and eradicate the Sky Sect!"


    "Jushi, I believe you understand the strength of the Sky Sect as well. It''s not as simple as it seems, how can I be confident that I can eliminate it? Furthermore, the Sky Sect is under the jurisdiction of the Immortal Sect. If we were to recklessly get rid of it, it would not be easy for us to deal with the upper management, right? "


    "I don''t know much about the Southern Immortal Sect, but even if we lose one sect, we can just build another. The Celestial Sect of Wonders is just a dog under the command of the Southern Immortal Sect, and with the death of the dog and other dogs, it shouldn''t be a big deal for the Upper Sky Sect, right?" Also, before this, what the Sky Sect did to the sword faction, could Sect Master Shen really swallow this down? Furthermore, if the Sky Sect were to hear that Sect Master Shen has such a spirit sword and came to snatch it away, I wonder if this would offend Master''s prestige? "


    Shen Tianlan''s expression hardened as a hint of hatred flashed in his eyes. He slowly stood up and frowned. After pacing a few steps, he suddenly stopped in front of me.


    "I wonder if I have any confidence?"


    "Are you confident?" If you and I go, we have no chance of winning! However, if we join hands with the Baiyu Sect, the Mountain God Sect, my friends, and some other forces that are lurking within the Sky Sect, what do you think the odds are of us winning? "


    Shen Tianlan smiled slightly, appearing to be in disbelief. "How can I convince the White Jade Sect and the Mountain God Sect? Furthermore, the identity of a Scholar is still a mystery. I naturally choose to believe in a Scholar, but they are not certain. "


    Sly old fox, this Shen Tianlan wishes to see my trump card so that he can guard against me. However, since he wants to see it, I''ll show him enough for fear of scaring him!


    "Sect Master Shen, I won''t speak in secret openly. With my identity, I will definitely let everyone know. There is no need to be hasty. Also, the sword sect and Mountain God Sect were also oppressed by the Sky Sect, I don''t believe that you don''t have the intention to join hands? I''m afraid that they had a lot of interactions in private! Then there was the White Jade Sect. The previous negotiation had probably targeted the Sky Sect. My friend, although my cultivation level is not some profound person, overall, it is still dozens of fake days of strength. Adding me in, compared to your sword faction, I am only higher by no less! "


    I am indeed not lying. Among the hundreds of small demons under Mo Shan''s command, there are at least ten of them who are at the peak of the Spirit Core Stage. Furthermore, there is also Qiu Xuan, Xu Cangyuan, and my good friend Ah Hu. Their hidden influence within the Sky Sect should not be underestimated. As for me, being able to help him subdue the Dragon Soul Sword back then, I already gave him an impression of my own strength. Furthermore, he knows that I must have held back at that time, because even if he had the Dragon Soul Sword, he might not be able to completely suppress me.


    The corner of Shen Tianlan''s mouth widened into a smile. He stared at me for a long while before laughing out loud.


    "Ha ha-ha ha, I, Xue Shi, am indeed extraordinary. As long as you can persuade Great Son Lu and Du Li, I will naturally assist you with all my might!"


    "Alright, with Sect Master Shen''s help, I believe we definitely won''t fail this time!" However, if you want the Sky Sect to take the bait, we still need someone else''s help. "


    "Who?"


    "Your sect''s Zou Zhi."


    "Oh? "He ¡­" "I''ll leave everything to you. Tomorrow, I''ll announce that I will be entering closed-door training for three years. For these three years, whether the Sky Sect will come or not will all depend on you."


    On the surface, Shen Tianlan had already agreed to join hands with me, but the misgivings in his heart still existed. After all, he hadn''t truly witnessed my strength.


    I ordered, "Sect Master Shen has obtained the Dragon Soul Sword, but the sword spirit is too strong, he cannot refine it, and can only suppress it. It might take several years, so we cannot cause any disturbance during this period of time."


    "Ah?" Is that true? "


    Seeing Zou Zhi''s face filled with surprise, I shook my head: "It doesn''t matter if it''s true or false, just pass this news to the sword faction. There''s no need to spread it, just let everyone in the sword faction know."


    "Let everyone in the sword sect know about it, but not spread it? What is it? "


    "You don''t need to ask that much. Sect Master Shen has already agreed to it. Just do it."


    Shen Tianlan himself was clear that there would definitely be people from the Sky Sect in the sword faction. As long as he spread this news to the entire sword faction and the Sky Sect reported it, they wouldn''t be able to not believe it. Furthermore, the fact that it will be spread out in a few years gives the Sky Sect time to understand other information, and gives me time to prepare. It also gives me time to convince the White Jade Sect and the Mountain God Sect. Even if I can''t convince the White Jade Sect and Mountain God Sect, as long as Shen Tianlan can bring out the Immortal Sect from behind, it would be easy for him to remain safe and sound.


    Also, I believe that persuading them isn''t a big problem. I still need some time to verify my strength, and see if I can open the soul scroll Grandpa Sun left me and read the next story!


    "Brother Zou, I''m about to leave. Before I leave, there''s something I want to entrust to you."


    "Ah?" "What is it?" Zou Zhi was slightly surprised when he heard me say this, because in his eyes, my strength was about the same as his sect head. Otherwise, Shen Tianlan wouldn''t be so courteous to me.


    "To tell you the truth, Brother Zou, I really believe in you. I don''t know why, but I have a feeling that you deserve my trust."


    "Heh heh, everyone says so."


    "No, what I said was the truth!"


    "Sigh, just say whatever it is. As long as I can do it, I will spare no effort!"


    Looking at Zou Zhi slapping his chest to make a guarantee, the corner of my mouth also curled into a smile.


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that, I''m still worried about Lan Yun. If you have the time, help me take care of her a little more and help me ¡­ "Help me think of a way to make her happy. I believe that''s not a difficult thing for you."


    "Help you ¡­" Zou Zhi''s expression was weird. Suddenly, he thought of something and instantly leaped a few dozen feet away. He looked at me warily. "You are ¡­"


    "NO!" Have you forgotten why I told you I wanted to join the sword faction? When I first met her in the Sky Sect, I fell for her. If it wasn''t for me, I wouldn''t want you to take care of her for me! "


    The skin on my face was getting thicker and thicker, and I could easily lie without blushing.


    "Oh, so it''s like that. I thought you were... "Heh heh." Zou Zhi calmed down, as if he had thought of something. His big mouth split open, revealing an extremely vulgar smile.


    "Cough cough, if, if you can capture her heart, I will bless you!"


    "Really?" When Zou Zhi heard this, he immediately became excited. However, after a while, he seemed to think of his revered appearance and once again drooped his head. There were exceptions for the fact that there were no ugly people in the path of cultivation. No matter how much spiritual energy one had, it was impossible to make up for the poor appearance of a Xiantian cultivator.


    "However, don''t tell her that I told you to do so. I''ll leave these pills with you as compensation."


    He took out a handful of medicinal pills, all of which he had pretended to be Chen Ziming in the past to ask for from Pu Xuan. Each of them was much more precious than an ordinary Spirit Opening Pill.


    When Zou Zhi saw so many pills, his mouth split open even more. Naturally, he became more vulgar. However, he did not reach out with his hand, but he still hesitated.


    "Don''t worry. This pill is for you and Lan Yun. If you let me know you didn''t take good care of her, I''ll pull your tendons and pull your bones out. I''d rather die!"


    "Don''t worry!" Zou Zhi swallowed his saliva before shakily accepting the pill.


    "Lan Yun, this is all I can do for you. Once the Sky Sect is destroyed, you will follow your father and enter the Southern Immortal Sect. At that time, your path will be much longer than mine ¡­" Chen Ziming is a passerby in your life, and I, Zhang Fugui, am just a stranger.

 C89

    After leaving the sword faction, just as he was preparing to head towards the Mountain God School, he suddenly heard a soft "ao" sound. Just as he turned his head, a large ball of white light jumped into his arms.


    "Eh, Xiaobai, why are you here?"


    "Lil ''White smelled the scent of the scholar and came over. It''s just that there are a lot of humans here. Lil'' White didn''t dare to go in, so he waited here."


    "Oh, hey, you''re already in the Psionic Core realm?"


    "That''s right. Little White formed his beast core more than a month after he left."


    "More than a month? "How long have I been gone?"


    "Not long, just half a year."


    Half a year was still acceptable. I looked at Lil ''White and put it down. "Don''t you have the ability to take human form?"


    Lil ''White shook his body and asked with some doubt, "Manifestation? "What did he transform into?"


    I was immediately stunned. "You''re the demon. Aren''t you the one who should decide this?"


    "But, no one told me what to turn into, I haven''t changed."


    "Alright, then I''ll ask Big Brother Mo Shan when I have time." I helplessly said, "Let''s go to the Mountain God School."


    "White Fox Scholar!"


    Just as he sat on Whitey''s back, a familiar voice rang out from behind him.


    Turning around, I was a little surprised. "Luo Qifeng!"


    "Do you recognize me?" Lodge was thinner than before, and his eyes were more melancholy than before, and there was a hidden hatred in them.


    "I''ve seen most of the sword faction''s disciples. You''re the eldest senior brother, so I naturally have some impression of you. I wonder why you''ve come looking for me?" I gently patted Whitey''s head to indicate it to leave. Whitey let out a dissatisfied cry, but it still quickly left.


    "Actually, there''s nothing much to it. It''s just that the feeling that I got from the Venerable One is somewhat familiar." Luo Qifeng held his sword in his hand, his expression somewhat gloomy.


    "Familiar?" I was startled. "Maybe I am the face of the masses."


    "No!" Luo Qifeng firmly said, "It''s not that you look like one, but the feeling you give me is very similar to that person!"


    "With whom?"


    "One of my enemies! Do you know my sword faction''s Lan Yun? "


    "Lan Yun? "Yes, she came to my cave to thank me before."


    "Oh? "And before that?"


    "Before?" I pretended to be trying hard to remember. After a moment, I shook my head. "I don''t remember!"


    "May I ask which faction your teacher is from?"


    With a slightly warm expression, I said, "What sect do you think I am under? It has nothing to do with you!"


    Luo Qifeng was staring at me, trying to see something from my expression, but unfortunately, my expression was extremely indifferent, as if he really wasn''t talking about me. However, from his demeanor, he was also not very sure of my identity, which was why he constantly probed me with his words.


    "Qi Feng is not talented. I would like to spar with you for a few moves. I wonder if you can enlighten me!"


    Hmph, didn''t Shen Tianlan teach you what rules are?" "He''s no pushover!


    "Is Kusanagi still not willing?"


    I narrowed my eyes and let out a trace of killing intent. I slowly said in a cold voice, "Alright, I''ll discipline your arrogant disciple on behalf of Shen Tianlan!"


    Hearing what I said, Luo Qifeng instantly drew his sword and slashed out several sword beams. Then, with both hands on his sword, he rushed towards me. His moves, however, were aimed at my vitals!


    I wanted to test out my moves, but I overlooked something. When the difference in strength is too great, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t find my true foundation.


    With my two fingers turned into a sword, I casually slashed at him. A cyan Sword Qi appeared without a sound, as if it was a sharp blade cutting through tofu, cutting Luo Qifeng''s Sword Qi in half, then slicing it straight towards him.


    Luo Qifeng did not expect that my casual move would actually be so powerful. He hurriedly withdrew his attack to defend, but when he heard a crisp "dang" sound, the sword in his hand had already been broken into two pieces. A bloody wound was left on his cheek, along with a look of astonishment.


    "Some people are not people that you can casually provoke. Remember, if not, you will never be able to protect the person you love in the future!"


    Leaving behind a sentence and two broken swords, I rode the white fox and left, leaving him standing there in a daze, carefully reflecting on his past and present.


    Luo Qifeng is only at the Great Circle of the Spirit Dan realm. Right now, in the False Sky Realm, besides magic treasures, I should not be able to meet a match for him. How could he possibly be a match for me? Also, his moves are messy, and his mind is uncertain. It seems like there is a magic barrier in his heart, and the source of this magic barrier is me, the Chen Ziming of back then. It could also be said that it is Lan Yun, the Lan Yun whom he loves the most in his heart ¡­ If possible, I really hope that Lan Yun can accept Luo Qifeng. After all, this kind of situation is the best for three people.


    "Sigh, Little White, tell me, is my path wrong ¡­"


    "Wrong? Lil ''White was not clear about the past, but what should he say? Furthermore, Little White believes that even if it seems to be wrong now, after a few hundred years or even several thousand years, there might be another situation where it is possible to see who is right or wrong. "


    Yes, hundreds of years from now, it would be meaningless to say who was right and who was wrong. Now that I think about it, dying in the Valley should be a better ending.


    "The Venerable One is in a very low mood. Why is that so?"


    "It''s nothing. Perhaps, I was just too sentimental. Hehe, I also didn''t expect that, because of some emotional issue, I would actually doubt my choice."


    "Perhaps you people are like this as well, but we demons are not like this. Little White has been intelligent for so many years, and he has never been lost because he only has one goal, and that is to live."


    "Live, live ¡­" "Hehe." I shook my head with a bitter smile. "When life becomes a burden, you will know that the road ahead is filled with fog."


    "Jushi, Lil ''White doesn''t know what you''re talking about."


    "I don''t understand. That is a good thing. When the day comes that you understand it, you will regret it." Don''t think too much into it. Just walk your own path. "


    "Whitey''s path is marked with the name ''Jushi''."


    I smiled faintly and thought about the endless hunting and bounty that would follow in the future. I joked, "Little White, perhaps in the future, we will be relying on each other to survive. At that time, I will rely on your juggling to earn money.


    "Hmm?" Lil ''White seemed to not know what these things were. It tilted its head and thought for a moment, then said, "As long as I''m with the Scholar, Lil'' White is not afraid!"


    Demons were simple. Sometimes, it would seem that they were very cruel. They ate people, and they were of the same race. However, once they identified a friend, they would never betray them. They would never be like humans, who would stab them in the back. Sometimes, he would think that humans were more cruel and heartless than demons. They ate people without spitting out their bones. With a smile, they could kill people without them noticing.


    Along the way, perhaps Xiao Bai saw that my mood was a bit depressed, so it didn''t say anything and just ran. Soon, they arrived at the Mountain God Sect.


    In front of the gate of the mountain god, he saw the smiling face of Daoist Nanshan.


    When I left the sword faction, I didn''t tell him how his speed was so fast.


    Seeing my puzzled expression, the Southern Mountain''s Daoist shook his head, half-squinting his eyes, and said with an enigmatic expression, "This old man knows the doubts in your heart. This is the legend of the formation."


    Everyone has their own secrets. Daoist Nanshan''s formation was passed down from his ancestors. Although I''m very interested, I don''t feel like forcing it.


    "Little White, wait for me outside."


    "Yes." Little White nodded obediently. With a flash of its body, it left the place.


    "I am White Fox Jushi, bringing my friend Daoist Nanshan to pay my respects to Sect Leader Lu!"


    "White Fox Venerable One! Daoist Nanshan! "Nice to meet you, please come in."


    From the perspective of human nature, Great Master Lu''s voice was vast and vigorous, he didn''t sound like someone who was being suppressed at all. Could it be that after so many years, he was also acting?


    The great protective formation slowly opened up, revealing a space of several zhang. I looked at the Southern Mountain Daoist, but he actually revealed a trace of disdain as he followed me in.


    The one leading the way was Zeng Hua Tian. His expression was somewhat emotional and cold. Perhaps it was because I had used my identity as Zhan Feng to deceive him, but he only said the word "please" and led the way.


    It wasn''t until he reached the entrance of a very ordinary Immortal''s cave that he clasped his hands and turned to leave.


    "White Fox, Venerable. Haha, the name of the Venerable One has become extremely well-known in the past few days."


    He was dressed the same as when he was in the Sky Sect. He was wearing the same coarse hemp clothing, revealing a full body of black muscles, but there was not a trace of haze in his eyes. His sparse beard and bright and intelligent eyes added to his heroic spirit. It seemed like, in the Sky Sect, he must have purposely put on that kind of expression to numb the people around him.


    "Clan Master Lu, I have heard a lot about you. It has been a blessing meeting today."


    "Hahaha, Venerable One, we are all very understanding. This Lu doesn''t like to hear these kind of pleasantries."


    I smiled apologetically. "I have been rude."


    After sitting down, the tea had already been refilled, and there were even some small and bright wild fruits, which seemed rather alluring. The Southern Mountain Daoist knew that our discussion had nothing to do with him, so he sat down on the stone bench and began to enjoy the fruits.


    It''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s just that the strength of the Sky Sect is there. If I don''t have complete confidence, I wouldn''t dare to take the risk with these several hundred disciples.


    I lightly sipped my tea and softly said, "What if we include the sword faction and the White Jade Sect?"


    "Sword Sect?" It''s only now that I''ve come from the sword sect, and I''m sure I know a bit about the secret dealings between my Mountain God Sect and the sword sect. According to what I know about Shen Tianlan, he should have agreed to half of it. "


    "Half? "Hur hur, indeed, you can say so."


    Great Master Lu tilted his body, "Then, what about the White Jade Gate?"


    "You are not afraid of offending Sect Leader Lu. May I ask, the Mountain God School or the Sword Sect, on the basis of a theory, if they are compared to the strength of the Baiyu Sect, what is it?"


    Great Master Lu was not a pretentious person. He immediately judged, "I am not lacking by even a little bit!"


    "That''s right. If the Mountain God School and the sword faction don''t join hands, the White Jade Sect wouldn''t be moved at all. So, this one can only convince the White Jade Sect after discussing with the sword faction and your sect."


    "However, how can I have the confidence to convince this one?"


    "I ¡­"


    "Master, Disciple Li Xiang requests an audience!" A single sentence interrupted my words. However, I wasn''t angry at all. Li Xiang appearing at this moment should naturally have his uses. It should be Great Master Lu who sent him to test my strength. He felt embarrassed to make a move himself, so he could only let his disciple do it for him.


    "Hmm? Li Xiang, an esteemed guest has arrived. We''ll talk about this later! "


    "NO!" Master, this disciple has something to do, and wants to find this esteemed guest of our Mountain God School! " On the word "esteemed customer", Li Xiang was gnashing his teeth in anger because of his good friend Zhan Feng.


    "Since your disciple has something to discuss with me, let him in."


    "Since the monk has spoken, come in."


    Li Xiang came in, gave Lu Daji a respectful salute, then turned around and glared at me.


    "Evil disciple, why did you look for me? If you don''t tell me your reason, I will definitely punish you heavily!"


    "Humph, Master, this is the esteemed guest that killed my mountain god sect''s Zhan Feng!"


    "Oh?" "Is there such a thing?" Great Master Lu was surprised.


    I looked at the puzzlement in Great Master Lu''s eyes. He didn''t put on any pretense at all. Could it be that he really didn''t know? Then was it just a coincidence that Li Xiang came in?


    "That''s right, master has been in closed door cultivation for a long time, so we don''t dare to disturb master. Also, junior brother Ceng said that this person''s cultivation is very powerful, and that normal disciples are no match for him, and would come to meet him. I didn''t expect him to really come today. I humbly request master to kill this thief and avenge junior brother Zhan!"

 C90

    When Great Master Lu heard what Li Xiang said, he believed him. However, he still asked me with a symbolic tone, "Sir, is what my disciple said true?"


    "Yes sir!"


    Seeing that I admitted it so readily and without trying to defend myself, Great Son Lu, Li Xiang, and even the Southern Mountain Taoist were stunned. Didn''t I want to convince the Great Son Lu to cooperate and eradicate the Sky Sect?


    I won''t deny that killing is an oversight of mine, but the most important thing is that I am confident that I can persuade Great Son Lu. As for killing one of his disciples, I will make up for it.


    "Hahahaha, I quite admire how straightforward I am with this disciple, however, I am still the murderer of my disciple. No matter what the reason is, this is already the truth."


    "In that case, how do you wish to settle it, chief Lu?"


    "Of course it is to repay the debt of blood with blood!" Li Xiang scowled at me as if he wanted to be my meat. Zhan Feng was almost his best friend. It was reasonable that he wanted to avenge his friend''s death.


    "Blood debt is repaid in blood? "That''s right, this is indeed the case. However, in this cultivation world, the strong eat the weak, and the strong survive. If one wants to find the word ''reason'', then one needs strength to back it up."


    "Hmph, how unreasonable!"


    "Deceitful?" I smiled disdainfully. "If you are stronger than me, you can kill me now. I won''t be the least bit unwilling!"


    "Hmph, good. Isn''t Li Xiang talented? Do you want to learn a few moves from me?"


    "Ask for guidance? If I am to make a move, it will definitely be fatal! "


    "You!" Li Xiang glared at me, his eyes blazing with anger, but he also knew that he was no match for me.


    Great Sage Lu, who had been silent for a long time, stood up at this moment and said in a deep voice: "I don''t need to make things difficult for the younger generation. How about this, I will spar with you."


    "That''s exactly what I was thinking!" If I die in the hands of Sect Leader Lu, I will not complain at all. However, if I am lucky enough to win in just one and a half moves, how about this matter be forgotten? "


    "Alright!"


    I originally wanted to fight with Great Master Lu. Firstly, I wanted to test the power of the Mountain God Sect. Secondly, I wanted to let him understand my power so that I could convince him better.


    The fight between me and Great Lu is not at the Mountain God School, it''s not that big of a deal. If I destroy some of it because of our fight, then wouldn''t that make this barren sect suffer even more?


    I''ve seen the Mountain God''s Sect''s cultivation technique on Li Xiang before, and according to Zhan Feng''s memories, the higher the level of cultivation, the more complete the Mountain God''s Tattoo became. It was as if they didn''t need to comprehend the Heaven and Earth Essence at all, just like demons. It was just that he did not know what kind of appearance this final completeness would have.


    "Nanshan, set up a formation to prevent anyone from peeping."


    Although the South Mountain Daoist was somewhat suspicious, he still nodded his head and quickly laid down an array formation. Afterwards, he smiled and stroked his beard in a complacent manner.


    Seeing that the Southern Mountain Daoist had set up a formation with a radius of a hundred feet after a short while, Big Brother Lu was also somewhat surprised. However, after a moment, he focused on the matter in front of him.


    Facing the Sect Leader of one of the sects, I didn''t dare to hold back. The Hidden Blade in my hand suddenly slashed down!


    After comprehending Feng Yuan and Jian Yuan, the blade no longer had the same thunder-like momentum as before. Instead, it was like a soft branch with a sharp blade. The moment the blade was unleashed, the blade qi was already close to the huge man Lu.


    As soon as he saw the saber Qi approaching, he immediately threw a heavy punch, and the huge fist aura broke through the air, carrying a sharp whistling sound as it collided with the saber Qi.


    One move, just a test. The two of us smiled at each other. We have already acknowledged each other''s strength. The next thing to do is to officially fight.


    The giant slowly took off his shirt, revealing a set of sturdy muscles and a ferocious tattoo on his back. It was extremely clear on the whole, but there were still some parts that were very blurry.


    The tattoo was still as terrifying as before, but it wasn''t like the tattoo on Li Xiang''s back, which only had two hands. Rather, it had six arms!


    Six arms, a copper hammer, a trident, a long saber, a steel whip, and at the bottom of the hands, a pair of three-pronged, two foot long balls!


    Great character Lu let out a loud shout, but he didn''t show any signs of pain, he only spoke with a dignified and solemn tone: "Please, possess the mountain god!"


    His body started to slowly move about and his appearance also started to change. Not long later, he became a tattoo on his back. He was only twenty feet tall with a green face and fangs. Compared to the tattoo, he was even more terrifying.


    It had six arms and six weapons, but unlike Li Xiang, whose spirit energy was like a hammer and blood essence like a halberd, it was able to materialize instantly. It seemed like its cultivation level was much higher than Li Xiang''s.


    When I saw that the giant guy Lu had already transformed into the mountain god, my eyes narrowed and I instantly slashed out ten blade aura. After which, I raised my blade and took the initiative to attack, preparing to strike first.


    Seeing the saber Qi coming at him, the giant man laughed out loud. He waved the six weapons in his hands again and again, blocking the saber Qi completely. Just as I was about to counterattack, I approached him. The hidden saber in my hand furiously slashed, the blade moving faster and faster. For a moment, I actually forced him into a panic.


    However, the Mountain God has six hands and six weapons, their attacking speed is six times faster than mine under the same level. After a short period of panic, Great Master Lu has already adapted to it and is laughing out loud while retaliating.


    It was equivalent to fighting against three people. Although I had already comprehended Wind Yuan, I only had a sliver of it. After dozens of moves, it had already turned into a flurry of hands and feet, unable to catch up.


    Just as his blade cleaved apart the trident, a steel whip appeared in his face. He hurriedly brandished his blade to block the steel whip, but two trident thorns appeared in front of his chest ¡­ Under this kind of passive defense, I swung my blade and jumped out of the circle of battle.


    Close combat is not good for me. The Mountain God''s speed isn''t very fast, and it was the same when he fought Li Xiang. As long as I dodged, he wouldn''t be able to catch me, let alone fighting me. But I can''t hide from the giant son. I can only rely on my movement technique to fight him. I have to defeat him fair and square with my strength.


    But the giant was not Li Xiang, and when he saw me pull away, he immediately gathered his spirit energy and the bronze hammer halberd shadows followed suit. A distance of over a hundred feet was negligible, so I quickly dodged.


    "Break through the air!"


    I also don''t want to hide my identity anymore. It''s time to show some sincerity. I waved my Hidden Blade. The several hundred feet long shadow blade furiously slashed towards the mountain god!


    "You are ¡­"


    The giant was stunned for a moment. He didn''t have time to say anything so he quickly waved his hand to block.


    "Dang ¡­" After forty-two consecutive blade-shadows, Great Master Lu''s long sword was slightly trembling. He hurriedly blocked the other weapons as well. His six hands were raised high and his lower body was open, full of holes.


    I immediately opened up my left hand and started to move it again and again!


    "Windraiser!"


    "Windraiser!"


    "Windraiser!"


    The three forms of Windraiser all attacked the lower part of the giant man''s body. Before it was complete, three moves were sent out. Immediately, the moves changed to Falling Butterfly Sword Technique! Two translucent sword Qis that were as wide as two fingers shot out with chilliness towards the legs of the giant!


    It was all a killing move all of a sudden! Before the giant had time to think, the trident and the bronze hammer immediately blocked his vital parts. The pair of trident thrusts reached out diagonally and barely protected his legs!


    However, after guarding my lower body, my upper body seems much weaker. I immediately clenched my hidden saber with my right hand and my left fingers formed a sword with my fingers. With a quick step, I charged towards Great Master Lu.


    At this moment, the last shadow of the blade which broke through the air has dissipated, and I have already rushed to the front of the Great Master Lu.


    A series of attacks were as fast as lightning, but I still underestimated Great Master Lu. In such a crisis, he actually opened his mouth and sprayed out a grey Qi shield in front of him!


    I used two fingers of my left hand to pierce through the air shield, and the moment that air shield managed to break through the shield, Great Master Lu used the broken blade to pierce through with his steel whip!


    With a point of his finger, he stabbed onto the blade of my Hidden Blade, and his steel whip also stabbed onto the blade of my Hidden Blade ¡­


    "Clang!"


    A faint murmur sounded, and we each retreated a dozen steps, leaving behind a series of deep footprints.


    He lowered his head and saw that there was a crack on the blade! However, at the same time, there was a crack that was about an inch long on the blade of the sword. It seemed to be an explanation, but more like a sarcasm.


    Spirit power gathered on the blade and after a moment, it broke apart with a "peng" sound. Great Lu threw his saber away and looked at me meaningfully.


    "If not for your technique being revealed, I would not have guessed that you are Chen Ziming."


    "Originally, I did not want to hide my identity. That action was purely out of helplessness. I hope that Sect Head Lu can forgive me."


    "Hahahaha!" Giant Lu didn''t seem to care about it at all, and said with some schadenfreude: "I don''t care. If the sword faction''s Chen Tianlan finds out your identity, then it would be quite a farce. I really look forward to watching it."


    "Eh, Sect Leader Lu is joking."


    "Hehe, I wonder how did Martial Nephew manage to improve at such a divine speed, and even turn into a White Fox Priestess?"


    "This one has no connection to the White Jade Sect at all. This disciple doesn''t dare to accept the title of Martial Nephew!" As for cultivation, I have had some fortuitous encounters. I am now the White Fox Venerable One, so it''s best for Sect Leader Lu to address me as Venerable One! "


    "Good, good, good. Everyone has their own secrets. I won''t ask." Speaking up to this point, Titan Lu sighed with a face full of emotion: "Sigh, truly a hero coming out of a youth. Our generation has fallen behind ¡­"


    "No!" Sect Leader Lu is in his prime right now, so he has a lot of experience and techniques when compared to us.


    "Hehe, let''s not be modest."


    "Speaking of which, Sect Leader Lu, the competition between us is not over yet."


    "That''s right, it''s been a long time since I''ve fought so happily. Let''s, continue ¡­"


    After a moment of silence, I reached out my hand and slashed again, but there was no longer any hidden blade in my hand, so my ability to cut through the air was greatly reduced.


    Seeing that I used the same move, Great Master Lu laughed out loud and dispersed the saber shadow with one strike, "The same move won''t work. It seems like Gui Shi has already exhausted all his skills. If you can''t do it, then let me do it!"


    Finished speaking, he brandished five weapons and charged forward.


    That''s right, other than these moves, what else do I know?


    It was very difficult for me to dodge the attack of Great Master Lu. It was just a matter of time before I was defeated. I was anxious, but most of the time, I was at a loss.


    All this time, I''ve only relied on my moves and techniques. Without piercing through the air, hanging in the air like a sword, lifting the wind, and my Soul Shock, what would I know? Every time during the competition, when the Sky Sect fought with Song Qianxi, they would do the same thing. If I were to use all of my techniques during the fight with Qiu Xi, what could I do?


    Moreover, these moves were all created by them. What if I created them myself? The soul attack counted for half, but there was no other soul attack! I have always walked on the footsteps of others and have never stepped out of my own future! I''ve always thought of myself as a genius, but a genius is only repeating the past of others.


    Taking a step back, even if I can''t escape from my magic, at the very least, I should be able to create my own magic and not blindly imitate and learn from it.


    At this moment, my attitude started to change. I didn''t know if there was any meaning to such a change at this crucial moment. It was just that there was an idea. Living, would have a little purpose.

 C91

    When Great Master Lu attacked, he saw that my eyes were drifting and occasionally lost his focus. He slowed down his attack speed and strength. It seems that he knew that I might have gained some insights and wanted to help me.


    After a while, I gradually came back to my senses. I took a few steps back and stopped fighting. When Great Master Lu saw that I had retreated, he stopped his attack and did not continue to attack.


    I cupped my fists together in thanks, "If Sect Leader Lu had used his full strength, I''m afraid that I would have been decapitated. Thank you for your leniency, Sect Leader Lu."


    "Haha, when I saw your abnormal expression, I knew that you were injured. I wonder if you have any insights?"


    "Not really!" I shook my head, "I was just touched by Patriarch Lu''s words."


    "Oh?" The giant was slightly surprised.


    "Sect Leader Lu is right, my skills are all from others and I don''t have any spells of my own. All these years, I have relied on others to survive. For a moment, it is hard to let go of my feelings!"


    "Why are you so humble? Wasn''t creating a technique like this easier said than done? "If it is not great fortune, then it is great wisdom. If you persist in it, not only will you not be able to create your own art, but you will also have Qigong deviation. Everything can only be left to fate."


    Fate. Ling Xuan once said that fate was hard to find. When would fate be enough to bring down my body?


    "Forget it. Today, we no longer have the heart to fight. Sect Leader Lu, why don''t you and I exchange another move?"


    "One move? However, you must be careful. Although this is only one move, I will definitely give it my all! "


    "That''s what I want!" I believe that if there is no clear victor in this last move, Sect Leader Lu will definitely harbor some grudges in his heart. Therefore, I will no longer hold back.


    "Alright!"


    He did not attack, but used his six hands to slowly gather the six weapons and held them together. The six weapons slowly dissolved, and in a short while, they congealed into a three zhang long, completely black crescent blade. It slowly danced, and released an extremely heavy pressure.


    I quietly stood there and slowly closed my eyes. My Fate Soul suddenly appeared, both of my eyes were ice-cold.


    "Roar!"


    With a loud roar, Great Master Lu nimbly waved the crescent blade in his hand and instantly appeared in front of me, chopping down on my head!


    A cold aura cut off my hair, and my black hair danced in the wind. I suddenly opened my eyes and took a step forward. I was already half a meter away from that giant!


    Soulshake!


    With one palm shot, the giant man stopped as fast as lightning. His fate soul had already left his body a few feet away!


    I did not swallow it. A moment later, the soul of the giant returned and returned to its original form. Its eyes were filled with fear and beads of cold sweat appeared on its forehead.


    After putting away the two fingers on his forehead, I retied my hair and whispered, "Sect Leader Lu, can we talk about the matter of the cooperation?"


    But amongst the disciples of our Mountain God Sect, although the cultivation of our sect is high, the strength of our alone is not enough to shake the Sky Sect. As for our cooperation, if we do not have any other methods, please forgive us for not being able to comply! "


    "Hahahaha, Sect Leader Lu, your Mountain God School''s cultivation technique is really strange."


    "Oh? What do you mean by that? " Seeing that I had suddenly changed the topic, Great Sage Lu was still a little doubtful.


    "Sect Leader Lu, tell me, why do you think that the people with the highest cultivation in your sect are only at the peak of the Spirit Dan realm on the surface? Why is that?"


    Great Son Lu looked a little displeased, "Hmph, Jushi, this is our sect''s secret technique, it''s inconvenient for us to tell you."


    "Don''t blame me, Sect Leader Lu. I am just curious, but the strength that Sect Leader Lu displayed earlier was much stronger than an ordinary person of the False Sky Realm. Why is it that he is only at the peak of the Spirit Dan realm?" Furthermore, the ranking of the Mountain God Sect''s disciples is based on strength. Naturally, the strongest would be the strongest.


    "Jus, if you have something to say, just say it!"


    "Alright!" I did not laugh, and my expression became serious: Clan Master Lu, in the past, why is it that the longer you stayed in first place, the less reputation you would have? Someone as powerful as Lu Yuan is definitely above Li Xiang in terms of strength. Why is he only ranked second? "


    "That''s ¡­"


    "That''s because they were ordered by you to stay hidden! Ever since Lu Yuan won first place in the competition last time, he has wholeheartedly focused on training and has never shown his Mountain God Tattoo in front of anyone. In the last competition, he relied on his own strength to advance to the second place and never used the Mountain God''s Possession! "


    Before Great Leader Lu could speak up, I continued, "Once every three years, the Mountain God School has seen countless number of first place people. Every year, there will be new people entering, but why are there only a hundred people? One by one, they all left the field of vision and disappeared.


    "It''s to hide, to hide the true strength of the Mountain God School! Why was he hiding? He was waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity to destroy the entire Sky Sect! Now, this chance is right in front of you! "


    The giant''s expression did not change and he lightly sighed. "How do I know all this?"


    "There is no need for you to know, Gatemaster Lu. I naturally have some methods." After devouring Zhan Feng''s memories, I naturally know about this. In truth, even Zhan Feng is suspicious of this, much less me.


    "Through Zhan Feng, right? Tell me, when he died, was it painful?"


    He shook his head, "When he died, there was no pain at all."


    "That''s good!" Great Master Lu suddenly turned his head and stared at me and said: "Scholar, after saying all this, I also understand what you mean. I know that this is an opportunity, but because I have planned for too long, I do not dare to take the risk. If all of his efforts fail, perhaps my Mountain God School will just be destroyed! It is not that I am afraid of death, but rather after death, how can I face the previous ancestors of the Mountain God Sect under the Nine Springs! "


    I am also aware of Sect Leader Lu''s scruples, but if I were to tell Sect Leader, behind me are dozens of False Heaven level experts. In the Sky Sect, there are also friends who are working with me.


    "In addition, the sword faction has already agreed to cooperate with me. As for the White Jade Gate, I am also confident that I will convince them. At that time, the three great sects will join hands and this will be an unprecedented strength!"


    "This is the only chance! All these years, you should know how useless the Mountain God School has been. If this goes on, will you have the face to see your Mountain God School''s ancestor? Ask your disciples and see if they are willing to live this life without dignity, or if they are willing to fight with their lives on the line. Even if they die, they will stand at the peak of the Sky Sect and bleed all over him! "


    The more I said, the more agitated I became. However, the more Great Sage Lu became, the more he fell silent and his face darkened.


    "Sect Leader Lu, once you miss this chance, you will not come again!"


    "Should I trust you?" "No," I said.


    "Clan Master Lu, you only have this choice. When the opportunity comes, I will make you all believe that I am cooperating with you with absolute sincerity! If you are willing to hand over the entire Mountain God''s Gate to me, I swear, unless I die, I will definitely bring all of you with me to slaughter and create a dawn! "


    Great Sage Lu closed his eyes and quietly pondered. After a long while, he slowly opened his eyes and said, "Remove the array. I have something to ask them."


    "Alright, Nanshan, withdraw the array!"


    The Southern Mountain''s Man watched the entire battle from the side. Right now, he was looking at me with a gaze filled with even more fear. Perhaps it was due to my final soul attack that had completely intimidated him.


    "Where are the disciples of the Mountain God School?" Once he got back to the Mountain God Sect, he let out a loud shout that was filled with heroic spirit.


    "Disciple is here!"


    Everyone stopped what they were doing and answered at the same time. They quickly arrived in front of the cave and stood in a neat and orderly manner. From this, it could be seen how united the Mountain God School was and how noble the giant Lu was in their hearts.


    Looking at the coarse clothes on everyone''s bodies and seeing such a destitute sect, a trace of guilt flashed across the eyes of Great Sage Lu, but in an instant, he steeled his heart and appeared fearless.


    This was what a leader was. Sometimes, their emotions must be richer than others, but sometimes, they could not conceal their emotions. Their words and actions, even their expressions, would directly affect the minds of others.


    "All these years, we''ve suffered so much!" After looking at everyone for a long time, Lu Danzi slowly said this.


    When everyone heard this, they did not respond. All they could do was look down at the ground, as if those words reminded them of the current situation they were facing and the past.


    "We face a chance. Everyone should know that this is only one chance. If we win, we live, and if we lose, we die!" What do you think? "


    After a long while, no one said anything. In the dead silence, he heard that Hua Tian sighed and said softly, "As a disciple of the Mountain God Sect, I am not afraid of death. I am afraid of not being able to raise my head for my entire life! I am not weaker than the people from the Sky Sect, but why do I have to pay tribute every year? Why would they even look down on me, an outer court disciple? A lot of people here have experienced that kind of humiliation before. They are clearly just relying on their power, but we don''t dare to retaliate! How long have we endured all these years, how long will we have to endure more, how long can we endure more? "Initially, we lacked an opportunity. But now, this opportunity is right in front of us. Even though I, Hua Tian, was usually disrespectful, I want to say something now ¡­"


    Zeng Hua Tian''s eyes swept across his group before finally landing on Giant Lu. He raised his head and shouted: "Even if I die, I will hold my head high and take back the pride of my sect!"


    Everyone was silent, but their eyebrows furrowed and their silver teeth clenched. After a while, someone also shouted, "Take back the pride of our Mountain God Sect!"


    "Get back the pride of our Sect!"


    "Get back the pride of our Sect!"


    "Get back the pride of our Sect!"


    "¡­ ¡­" More and more people were shouting at the sky. The fire of war in their hearts had been ignited, and one person after another was being sent to ignite the entire Mountain God School!


    "Alright, but this is a war. Blood will flow, and life will be lost. Do you believe me? Do you want to hand over your life to me and let the Heavenly Sect have their fill of this battle?"


    "Let''s have a good fight!" There was no silence. The roar that erupted like a mountain torrent had already revealed what they were thinking in their hearts!


    Actually, the hatred and resentment for the Sky Sect had long since existed in the hearts of the disciples of the Mountain God Sect. Actually, the hatred and resentment for the Sky Sect had long since existed in the hearts of the disciples of the Mountain God Sect.


    Once the fire was set ablaze, it would not extinguish until the entire Sky Sect was burned to ashes!

 C92

    Giant Lu looked at the furious crowd. His eyes were burning with fire and his will to fight was overflowing. He was leading all the Mountain God School disciples and it was getting hotter and hotter.


    "Master, I know that you guys still have some fear in your hearts, but maybe some of you are thinking, that the Mountain God Sect only has this many people, with this little strength, how can they fight against the Sky Sect? Even if he won in the end, how would he be able to gain a foothold in the remaining three great sects? But today, Master wants you to see the true strength of our Mountain God Sect! "


    "Roar!"


    With a loud roar, Great Master Lu stomped on the ground with his right foot!


    "Dong ¡­"


    The entire mountain gate shook a few times. Under everyone''s puzzled gaze, a crack that was five feet wide slowly appeared on the mountain top.


    "All disciples of the Mountain God School, reveal your Mountain God Tattoo!"


    When everyone heard this, they took off their clothes and revealed their mountain god tattoos.


    Li Xiang, with the Mountain God Tattoo as his arms, his third arm was half revealed. Zeng Huatian had his arms, Lu Yuan had three arms ¡­ Each and every one of them revealed their true strength. All of them had clear arms, and there was even a lack of people with complete tattoos on their three arms!


    Back in the Sky Sect, when Li Xiang was severely injured, Great Sage Lu had appeared extremely worried and angry. Now, it seemed that Li Xiang was not that powerful in the Mountain God Sect at all. Great Sage Lu was only pretending!


    Everyone took off their clothes. The mountain god''s markings were extremely ferocious, causing the originally bright sun to shine from the sky to appear somewhat sinister and gloomy.


    "Secluded disciples of the Mountain God School, leave!"


    "Swish, swish, swish!" Suddenly, dozens of figures flew out of the crevice. Looking carefully, they were all the people that had left the crowd a long time ago. Their eyes were all bright and their expressions were calm, but what was even more shocking was that the people inside were all bare-chested, while the Mountain God Tattoo Gods had at least four arms.


    There were sixty-seven of them. All of them were at least in the False Sky Realm. Even in the entire Di Kingdom, they were a great power!


    Compared to the Mountain God School''s several hundred years of history, compared to the sword faction that had only developed for a few decades, they were not just a little bit stronger. Even, they were comparable to the White Jade Sect.


    Seeing that their sect had such strength, the disciples of the Mountain God Sect were so surprised that their mouths gaped open. After a short period of silence, they burst into cheers! The stronger their sect was, the higher their chances of winning were. With so many masters backing them up, victory was just around the corner!


    Among the 67 people, one person slowly walked out. Perhaps it was because he had been cultivating in seclusion in the mountain for a long time, but his eyes were extremely bright and filled with excitement.


    "Master, you said that when we came out, it was ¡­ "Could it be that ¡­"


    "That''s right!" The giant patted on that man''s shoulder, looking at him with praise, "It''s time, with your efforts, we will soon witness the rise of our Mountain God Sect!"


    He turned around and said in a clear voice to the crowd, "Disciples of the Mountain God Sect, listen up. From today onwards, everyone will stop what they are doing and take one step outside the sect to cut off all contact with the outside world. From now on, your eldest senior brother, Shao Ning, and the remaining 66 senior brothers will guide you to the maze realm and lead you to recuperate. Everyone will be in their best condition, waiting for the moment when we counterattack! "


    "As per master''s orders!"


    In fact, he also knew that there was a high chance that there was a spy from the Sky Sect in the Mountain God Sect, but his method was different from the sword faction''s. Shen Tianlan used it as an excuse, but he cut off all possibilities in this critical period of time!


    I know that Great Master Lu is betting all his hopes on me, or else he will not trust me at all. Once he trusts me, he will give it his all, so, compared to Shen Tianlan, I admire Great Sage Lu''s decisiveness even more. But, he''s the only one who believes in me, it''s not enough, I want the trust of everyone in the Mountain God Sect!


    "Sect Leader Lu, may I have a few words to say?"


    "I, Lu, was the one who initiated this war, and did not speak. What do you think I was about to do? Please!"


    I looked at the many disciples of the Mountain God Sect and looked at the suspicion and hatred in their eyes. I know that it is very hard for them to believe that someone who killed their own sect''s disciples, let alone handing over their entire lives to him! And they watched me quietly, watching what I wanted to do next.


    The atmosphere slowly became heavy.


    I didn''t say anything. I just looked at them in silence, using my calm gaze to make the atmosphere even heavier.


    After a while, the atmosphere had been suppressed to the extreme. Everyone had already released their emotions to the extreme amidst the silence. That was exactly the effect I wanted.


    Without saying anything, I took out a spirit sword from my Universe Ring. This was obtained from killing Zhang Tian of the Southern Immortal Sect, and with a "peng" sound, the sword snapped, leaving half of it in my hand. Under the puzzled gaze of the crowd, I suddenly stabbed myself in the chest!


    My expression didn''t change at all, and under everyone''s shock, including Giant Lu, I slowly pulled out the broken sword and slowly inserted it into my chest. After half an incense stick of time, twenty-three bloody holes appeared in my chest, and even though I avoided my heart, I didn''t deliberately use my spirit energy to repair the wound.


    My pale face was covered in sweat from the excessive blood loss and the intense pain. I knew that I had to show my sincerity in order to win their trust.


    "More than half of the people here know that I am the White Fox Man who killed the Mountain God School''s Zhan Feng. Zhan Feng''s good friend has 23 people in the Mountain God School. With my Broken Sword''s will, and my cooperation with the Mountain God Sect, I will be sincere! Blood should be repaid with a debt of blood. This twenty-three swords shall be regarded as the fruit of your vengeance.


    Actually, they also know that the reason why I ended this fight with Great Tender Lu was because of this matter. The fact that I am standing here unscathed is a clear proof of the outcome. This action, is just to find a peace of mind for Zhan Feng''s good friend, to be able to do this, is already a huge concession.


    Watching the hatred in their eyes dissipate, it eventually turned into a sigh. I knew that I had succeeded.


    Great Son Lu kept looking at me in shock until he saw that everyone had lost their hatred, then a ray of light flashed in his eyes and he said in a deep voice, "Scholar''s Heart, everyone in the Mountain God Sect knows, from today onwards, I will be an ally of the Mountain God Sect. We will advance and retreat together in this and the Sky Sect''s war!"


    "Alright, let''s advance and retreat together!"


    The ending was already the best. Everyone slowly dispersed. Li Xiang looked at me with a complicated expression. After a moment, he let out a long sigh before turning around and leaving.


    "Gui Shi, they have already seen your sincerity. I am here to thank you!"


    "No need. I created it myself, so I should bear the consequences."


    "Good!" Do you want to rest here for a few days? "


    "No need. As for the White Jade Sect, I have to go all out."


    Gigantic Man Lu looked at the blood stains on my chest and frowned slightly. "But a wound like this one ¡­"


    "No worries, it''s just a flesh wound."


    "Here ¡­" A large gourd appeared in front of him, but it was actually handed over by Daoist Nanshan with an expression of heartache.


    "This?"


    "Don''t say that this old man is stingy. I''ll let you have a sip. It''s only a small sip!"


    Smiling, I calmly took the gourd and gulped it down.


    Ah!" "You!" Daoist Nan Shan''s face was filled with pain as he snatched the gourd away. As he shook it, he looked into the gourd''s mouth. "Aiya, goddammit, who told you to drink so much in one gulp. You''ve lost a lot of blood this time ¡­


    I ignored Daoist Nanshan and was instead amazed at the medicinal juice in my mouth. I don''t know what sort of use it has, but after taking a sip, even though it tastes strange, when it enters the stomach, it feels like fire. An extremely huge wave of spirit energy instantly spread out from the medicinal juice, but it did not break through the body, but rather, in an extremely short period of time, it seeped into the limbs, bones, and internal organs of one''s body!


    The wound on my chest instantly healed. Furthermore, another layer of grease slowly appeared on my body. At this moment, my body''s strength has increased by another notch!


    Third body tempering!


    The first time, it was as Chen Ziming who consumed the Daomization Pill. The second time was when the Sword Pill and Spirit Pill had consumed each other, causing the body to become harder and harder to refine. I didn''t expect that a mouthful of the South Mountain Daoist''s medicinal juice would allow me to successfully complete the third tempering of my body without any pain!


    Tempering the body didn''t just increase the body''s strength, toughness, and self-recovery ability; it also greatly increased the adaptability of the external environment. It could even increase one''s own talent.


    Initially, when he intended to use a mouthful of medicinal juice to exchange for his life, I thought that he was dreaming. But now, I had the urge to kill him and snatch his gourd.


    "Sergei? "How do you feel?"


    Seeing Great Master Lu looking straight at me, I must have felt the change in me at this moment. Sensing the extraordinary change in the medicinal liquid, I cracked my neck and a smile rose from the corner of my mouth.


    "Wonderful beyond compare!"


    "God damn it, don''t you know how precious this old man''s medicine juice is? Don''t you know how much effort it took me to steal so many spiritual medicines? "To think that you would drink such a big mouthful. This old man usually takes small sips and even feels sorry for himself after drinking too much, yet you ¡­"


    The Southern Mountain''s Daoist, who was still cursing and complaining, suddenly turned his head and saw me and Great Master Lu looking at the gourd in his hands. He immediately stuffed it into his mouth, stroked his snow-white beard, and said with a smile, "I still have something to do, so I''ll be leaving first."


    With that, he used his beard to form a formation and disappeared at an unprecedented speed.


    Giants Lu and I looked at each other and smiled. But at this moment, I was suddenly stunned and felt a strange fluctuation in my body.


    When Great Master Lu saw the change in my expression, he hurriedly asked, "Are you still alright?"


    "No worries. Sect Leader Lu, I wonder if you can find me a secluded place. I need to go into closed door cultivation for a few days."


    "Alright, I''ll stay in my cave abode. I''ll act as a protector here."


    Now was not the time to be hypocritical. I immediately nodded. "Thank you, Sect Leader Lu!" With that, he rushed into the depths of the cave.


    I didn''t know if the change in my body was good or bad, but I didn''t expect that Daoist Nan Shan''s medicine would wake up the character I had almost forgotten. It made me feel like there was another heartbeat appearing in my heart in this unprepared state ¡­

 C93

    Moshan once told me that birds, beasts, insects, plants, and vines were all extremely difficult to become demons. They were generally all possessed of great opportunities, and either lived in the Feng Shui Treasures, or had consumed spirit grass and divine medicines, or had been enlightened by experts.


    When I first came out of the valley, that unknown flower was planted in my body. After such a long time, after absorbing the spiritual energy and medicinal powder from my body every day, the environment was already several times better than that of normal plants and vegetation. And now, under the influence of the Daoist Nanshan''s medicinal juice, I had finally become a demon.


    Demons were life, or rather, beings of a higher level than ordinary plants and animals. Their vital auras were often more powerful, having a heartbeat and meridians, and also having their own intelligence. They could think on their own, perhaps a little muddle-headed, but they were just like newborn babies.


    In my opinion, the word ''Demon'' does not necessarily refer to a Demonic cultivator. Demons are very different. Different people are demons, just like people who are geniuses. They are outstanding in a certain aspect, and others would refer to them as'' Demon-level evildoers''.


    When I felt the pulse of the flower in my body, there was no joy in my heart. It was as if I knew that the dead thing that would never betray me, that it had suddenly gained intelligence and was worried that it would slowly have its own thoughts, have a new goal, and have a new life ¡­ Selfishness, or dependence, made me afraid it would leave me. I can stop thinking about it when it is there and even forget about it, because it will only be there, and it will be there when I think of it at some point, and it will never go away or go away.


    Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes and meditate, feeling the movements of the flower in my body.


    It was no longer weak like it used to be. The color of the flowers had changed, but it was now bright red, devilishly red. When I felt its gaze on it, it started to tremble. I could also feel the excitement it transmitted to me, as though it was connected to my blood.


    It saved my life, or perhaps, I saved it, and when I was at my most hopeless and helpless, it accompanied me as I slowly passed through this period of time. I used my blood to water it, stimulated my Spiritual Energy, and treated it as the inheritance of my life.


    It was growing, and it was growing fast. I felt it quietly, but gradually realized that it was more complicated than I had imagined.


    Plants, trees, flowers, vines, it''s even harder to become a Demon, because they''re born without a shred of intelligence. They''re much weaker than wild beasts." Furthermore, I didn''t sense the peaceful aura of plants and vegetation from the flower in my body. It is more like a wild beast, like a lion or a wolf. There is a kind of brutality, a kind of bloodlust ¡­ Could it be that back then in the valley, using blood as water, rotting flesh as soil, and consuming my flesh and blood, a change has already occurred?


    Is this mutation good or bad for me? Would it affect me if it existed within me? Perhaps, it would be better to take it out of my body.


    His two fingers formed a sword, and a stream of sword Qi slowly condensed. Previously, this flower was in my abdomen, so I only needed to cut open my abdomen and take it out. However, just as I was about to make my move, I was stunned.


    The roots of grass and plants have roots, and their roots grow. Usually, a small blade of grass would have a root many times larger than this one, but if you look at the flower within my stomach that''s only a few inches long, its roots have already covered my entire abdomen, or perhaps even my internal organs!


    But I couldn''t feel its roots in my body at all. Was it because it had absorbed the spiritual energy in my body and was no longer estranged from my body? Or was it because of some other reason?


    From the looks of it, I might be consumed and taken over by it. By then, my body might not be under my control, and will instead become a puppet!


    Thinking of this, my heart was filled with fear. Although my guess was baseless, it wasn''t impossible. As long as there was a slight possibility, I would eliminate the hidden danger!


    At this moment, the urge to get it out quickly grew. In a moment, it became a strong desire. I want it out, I want it to not stay in my body anymore!


    Gritting my teeth, if my entire abdomen is covered by its roots, I will cut off this piece of meat! At that time, I just need to give Nan Shan some benefits and drink a mouthful of his medicine.


    Cultivators were ruthless to others, and even more ruthless to themselves!


    The sword qi condensed and pierced down towards his abdomen!


    But at this moment, a small hole slowly appeared in my abdomen. It was only the size of a pinky, and the inside was dark without any blood flowing out.


    Gradually, a flower slowly emerged from the hole, followed by a stem about five inches long, and then the entire root knot emerged from the hole.


    The flower just stood there in front of me. I could feel it looking at me, and I could also feel it looking at me in a kind and vacant way.


    It heard the call inside me, so it came out of me?


    I was shocked, but when I looked at it, I also felt a sense of familiarity, as if it were my flesh and blood! I don''t know if it can be considered my child. I only know that the feeling it gives me isn''t that of family, but more like, me ¡­


    I slowly exhaled and tried my best to calm my emotions. Then, I muttered in my heart, Come here, come here ¡­ The flower remained motionless, but after I called it a dozen times, it began to move forward slowly with its roots as its feet.


    He succeeded!


    However, I didn''t dare to be careless. I continued to give out commands in my head, ''To the left, to the right, to the right, to the bend, to the jump ¡­'' Orders were issued in my heart, but even though the flower wasn''t used to it at first, it was gradually becoming as flexible as my arm, allowing me to control it. I also felt that it liked this feeling, and was slowly getting excited.


    It has its own thoughts, but they are all connected to me. Its soul is extremely weak, and resides within my body. It can feel that I am much stronger than it. Perhaps, it regards me as its parents.


    I was its reliance, and wasn''t it my reliance in the first place? It is in my body. Other than the Sky Bearing Empire, no one knows of its existence. Perhaps, it is my secret and it is another me ¡­ The other me, yes, the other me!


    Double phase, Heaven''s End, Tian Xie!


    The me that appeared in the valley, the me that escaped from the palm of Du LI, these are my secrets and also my fears! I don''t know what Ling Xuan knows, or what he''s hiding. I only know that I''m not the evil one!


    When he was unconscious and on the verge of death, he appeared in his consciousness and said, "I am him, he is me." Moreover, I am not even worthy to be him.


    One body has two consciousnesses, or it could be said that there are two souls. I am not even sure which one of them is me, but based on my senses and aura, I determined that the "I" is Tian Xie, and I am Tian Jue!


    Perhaps in the end, Tian Xie Tian would fight over the control of this body. If I win, that''s fine, but if I lose, what about my soul? Would he be exiled, or would he be devoured?


    Now, if this flower demon were to grow up one day, I can think of a way to make it my other body.


    Looking at the pure and ignorant Flower Demon in front of me, perhaps, it isn''t just trying to rescue me out of my valley. In the future, it can save me once more and become my true self ¡­


    "From today onwards, I will give you a name, called ¡­ Absolutely! In the future, my thoughts will be your thoughts. You, will be me, and I, will be you! "


    When the flower swayed, it seemed to nod in agreement, and I could feel the joy in its heart. This kind of feeling could not be faked, so after thinking for a moment, I said, "You should still stay in my body and continue absorbing spirit energy to cultivate. Don''t come out without my help." The flower demon nodded once again and drilled into my abdomen.


    That''s not right!


    I suddenly remembered that after Tian Xie left the valley, he woke up once. Did the him back then know of the Flower Demon''s existence? However, at that time, all the spirit force in my body dissipated, and the Flower Demon was also on the verge of death, even if Tian Xie appeared, with his extremely weak body, his senses would have been weakened a lot, he should not have been able to feel the Flower Demon''s weak Qi, furthermore, the Flower Demon at that time was only a flower.


    However, in order to be safe, I have to make more preparations, to prevent the flower demon from being discovered. This kind of protection, as long as I can completely cover up the flower demon''s Qi, it''s possible to completely hide it. So far, I only know that two people should have this kind of ability, one of them is Sky Bearing, but it''s basically impossible to meet the flower demon again.


    I have seen the wonders of formations on him, and I have also experienced his ability to use formations to conceal his aura. As long as he can place a formation on the Flower Demon''s body, he can completely conceal his aura. Otherwise, he wouldn''t let me have a sip of the medicinal juice. Therefore, as long as he has finished laying the formation, I will make my move. If I am caught off guard, I have a great chance of killing him!


    However, for me, the Daoist of Nanshan still has some use. The Sky Sect''s protective magical formation, if I don''t open it, then that''s fine. Once it does, the only person I can rely on is him.


    After thinking for a moment, he couldn''t think of any other way. It seemed that in the event of an accident, he could only let the flower demon leave before he lost his consciousness.


    After walking out of the cave, Great Master Lu was still meditating at the entrance. When he saw me coming out, he stood up and said: "Sir, how was it?"


    "It''s fine. Thank you for your concern, Sect Leader Lu."


    "Jushi is an ally of our Mountain God Sect, and his safety is related to the entire fight that follows. I don''t want the three sects to split up and be defeated before the battle even begins."


    Indeed, if I convince the White Jade Sect, then I will be the link between the three sects. If anything happens to me, the three sects'' internal strife will be defeated without a fight. Also, Great Son Lu has placed all his hopes on me. If something really happens to me, the Mountain God Sect will be the head of the group and become the biggest victim.


    "Sect Leader Lu doesn''t need to worry. It''s just that the Southern Mountain''s medicinal juice is too strong with spiritual energy. It was completely absorbed just now."


    "Oh?" Giant Lu''s face was full of curiosity; there was a strange look in his eyes, "A mouthful of the Southern Mountain Daoist''s medicine is so strong, if I have a chance, I will also go ask for a taste."


    "That old man is really stingy, I''m afraid that if Sect Leader Lu doesn''t have a good treasure to exchange for it, he won''t be able to get even a single drop."


    "Baby?" Lu JIangzi smiled awkwardly, "Our Mountain God Sect really can''t take out any treasures. After we destroy the Sky Sect and plunder it, we should be able to find a lot of valuable things."


    "Fine. After we destroy the Sky Sect, you three can take what you have. I won''t take anything from you either."


    "You''re so generous?"


    "I will keep my word!"


    "Good!" "Hahahaha ¡­"


    The hearty laughter of the giant son Lu spread throughout the entire Mountain God Sect. It also made all the disciples who didn''t know what was happening relax a little and feel more confident.

 C94

    After leaving the Mountain God''s Gate, I called for Little White and headed straight for the White Jade Gate. Anyways, since he sneaked into the Mountain God School last time, he must have some plan, and coincidentally, that giant son Lu also wants to drink his medicine, so whether or not the two of them can reach an agreement is not something I can do.


    "Little White, when can you guys talk?"


    "Ah?" Why do you want to know this? "


    "It''s fine, just ask."


    "Oh." Little White was silent for a moment, then said, "Yao, Little White can''t say for sure. Little White sneaked into Sand River Village after it gained intelligence. It often listens to human conversation and learned it over time."


    "You mean, not by nature, but slowly?"


    "Of course! We, the fox race, only know how to communicate with the fox race, and cannot communicate with other wild beasts. Therefore, when we become demons, we have to learn the human language, firstly, to facilitate the communication between us, the demon race. Secondly, the human race and the demon race are enemies.


    "So that''s how it is." I nodded. "Little White, hurry up. We have to hurry."


    "Alright, take a seat!"


    With that, Little White turned into a white shadow and headed toward the white jade door.


    The White Jade Gate was the same as before. It was just that the protective formation had been activated, and the people guarding the gate were not just two little doormen, but two inner court disciples. Seeing me ride over on a white fox the size of a tiger, they were all surprised. They immediately went up to me and asked: "May I ask who you are? What business do you have with my White Jade Sect?"


    I smiled slightly and cupped my fists. "I am the White Fox Jushi, and I am here to pay my respects to your sect''s head."


    "White Fox Scholar?" The two of them were stunned as their expressions were somewhat blank. They must not know who I am.


    I wasn''t in a hurry as I took a step forward and released my aura. For a moment, I felt like I had turned into a thousand feet tall mountain, standing in front of a white jade door. The two of them retreated in fright.


    However, at this moment, the two Mountain Guarding disciples broke out in a cold sweat, hurriedly bowed and said respectfully: "This one has eyes, so I do not recognize Mt. Tai. I will immediately report this to Senior. Please wait for a moment!"


    "Mm, go ahead."


    Seeing that disciple run as if he was fleeing for his life to report to me, a trace of a smile appeared on the corner of my mouth.


    This was the momentum created during the Chen Nation''s killing array. Although this force was useful, it wasn''t very useful because it was useless against strong people. However, it was very useful against weak people like them.


    If a person who was weaker or stronger than himself had such an imposing manner, perhaps the other person would feel that he was too weak to resist. Even if he tried to resist, his strength would be greatly reduced. But for those stronger than him, because the condensing force must form a strong confidence, if one''s mind was not strong enough, they could be misled by this confidence and become like moths to a flame. But sometimes, when used in a suitable place, it might have miraculous effects.


    "Which esteemed guest is coming to visit us?"


    That disciple hadn''t run far before an aged voice sounded. It must be because they felt my aura just now.


    "I am White Fox Justices, I have come to your sect to discuss something, I wish to speak with you."


    The voice was silent for a moment before it spoke again, "Please!"


    Having already agreed, the remaining person hurriedly led the way, afraid that he would be blamed for neglecting me. I also sent Little White away and followed in alone.


    The moment I entered the door, I went straight to the Mystic Wind Hall. Pu Xuan and a white-faced elder called Daoyu sat high up in the hall, looking at me with a cautious expression.


    "Tea."


    As soon as Pu Xuan finished speaking, a disciple came back with a cup of tea.


    "Sit."


    I did not hold back and sat down.


    "White Fox Hermit? Come to my White Jade Sect, what is it? "


    "Big news!"


    "Oh? "What''s the big deal?"


    I took a sip of tea and asked softly, "Can the two elders be the master of the White Jade Sect?"


    Pu Xuan however, his eyes shifted as he waved his hand, indicating for Dao Ye to sit down. He then slowly said, "I wonder how do you know that we are just the two elders of the White Jade Sect?"


    This Pu Xuan, what a keen observation skill! The White Jade Sect''s elders would only occasionally reveal themselves, like Pu Xuan, Zhanhe, Changyun and the others. Others, like the Dao leaves, would not leave the sect, and would only focus on their cultivation, and outsiders would not know them, but I was disguised as Chen Ziming, so I naturally knew something, but I did not know what had happened, and so the elders came out, or even sent the inner sect disciples to guard the mountain.


    "Haha, although Elder Pu Xuan has not revealed himself for a long time, but he is also extremely famous, how could this one not know him? Moreover, when I enter, it is only Elder Pu Xuan who is speaking. It is likely that the person beside you is not the main culprit and has such a status to be able to sit in the main hall, only the position of an Elder can be used.


    When Pu Xuan heard this, the vigilance in his eyes became even stronger. He gave Dao Ye a glance, and the latter nodded slightly, then stood up and entered the inner chamber.


    "You can judge, but if you cannot tell me what is the most important matter, then it would not be good for this old man to disturb the Sect Leader."


    "Alright!" I know Pu Xuan''s position in the White Jade Sect. Although his cultivation isn''t very high, he excels at handling matters in the administration department. Thus, Sect Leader Du Ji regards him highly.


    "Cooperate?"


    "That''s right. Elder Pu Xuan is a smart person. I came here to discuss cooperation. I think you should be able to guess why I am talking about that."


    Primordial Profound Ark became even more treacherous and calmly said, "This old man doesn''t understand the words that I have spoken."


    "The White Jade Sect is extremely powerful, there''s no way Elder Pu Xuan wouldn''t know about the sword sect. My name is White Fox Jushi, and I believe after an incident in the sword sect, his reputation would rise slightly, and the sword sect''s Shen Tianlan would receive the treasured Dragon Soul Sword with my help. With all these years of grudges, it''s impossible for Elder Pu Xuan to not be able to guess what he wants to do, right?" "Afterwards, I went to the Mountain God School. My goal was also obvious, so the elder should also know my goal this time."


    "Jushi is a smart person, so we won''t beat around the bush. It''s impossible for us to cooperate to eradicate the Sky Sect!"


    "Why?" I was slightly surprised. It hadn''t been a day or two since the White Jade Sect wanted to get rid of the Sky Sect, so why did he disagree now that the three sects were joining hands?


    "Firstly, it is not that this old man does not believe in us, but rather, we do not show sufficient sincerity and cooperation. Secondly, the strength of the Sky Sect is not at all just on the surface. If I were to find out about the power backing them, I would definitely not think like this again. "


    The power behind the Sky Sect? What do you mean?


    "Elder Pu Xuan, may I ask, is the power backing them the Southern Immortal Sect?"


    "Of course not. If it was the Southern Immortal School, then we could have just destroyed them and created another force. In fact, the upper management wouldn''t even care about it at all."


    Since it isn''t the Southern Immortal Sect, and the disciples of Pu Xuan and the others are so afraid of it, any other sect would not dare to establish their own faction under the watch of the Southern Immortal Sect. Unless, this sect is of the same rank as the Southern Immortal Sect, and doesn''t even fear the Southern Immortal Sect.


    The last time I saved Gu Chen, he was also a member of the Empyrean Terminus Sect, so I can already guess that the two sects aren''t too far away from each other from the time we sent people to the valley, moreover, it seems like the two sects aren''t on good terms with each other, Gu Chen was almost killed by Zhang Tong from the Southern Immortal Sect, and the Empyrean Terminus Sect has built their own force in the underground of the Celestial Sect of Southern Prefecture, so it is quite convenient for them to take care of any matters.


    "Elder Pu Xuan, the power behind the Sky Sect is another faction, right?"


    Without waiting for Pu Xuan to speak, I continued, "How could the war for the sect be because of the survival of a small faction under the sect? If we were to eliminate the Sky Sect, not only would the power behind it not interfere, but it would also cut off all connections in order to avoid unnecessary trouble."


    "Moreover, with your sect''s strength, you should know about the Dragon Soul Sword''s origins right? The sword faction didn''t hide anything this time. Presumably, with Elder Pu Xuan''s intelligence, he should know why! The Sky Sect is facing a difficult choice right now. I believe that they will also be able to see that this is a bait, but this is a bait that they have no choice but to swallow! "


    "The Sky Sect knows that the Dragon Soul Sword belongs to the Southern Immortal Sect, and they will also go there to snatch it. At that time, if there is a conflict and it is destroyed, the powers behind the sect will feel that they have touched the bottom line of the Southern Immortal Sect because of their greed, and the alliance of the three great sects will naturally be under the acquiescence of the Southern Immortal Sect. If there is an unspeakable suffering, we can only forcefully swallow the evil fruit, and not drag us into it."


    "Of course!"


    "However, how do you think that the Sky Sect still wants to touch this hot potato when they know that the Dragon Soul Sword belongs to the Southern Immortal Sect?"


    I picked up the teacup. The tea leaves were still floating in the air, and the color was still emerald. The tea water was dark green, and the fragrance was pleasant. There wasn''t a single bit of dregs left. This is a good cup of tea!


    My spirit energy surged and the water in the cup immediately boiled. Even the cup seemed to be on the verge of melting. By the time I came to a stop, the tea in my cup had already run low.


    "Elder Pu Xuan, the sword faction right now is a thorn from the Sky Sect, it''s stuck in my throat. Who would ignore this kind of feeling? Three years. The news from the sword faction was three years. In three years time, Shen Tianlan would completely refine the Dragon Soul Sword and return to the sect. Would the Celestial Sect of Wonders and Celestial Sect of Wonders have a better time? "As long as we give him an outside help, a force that is not weaker than any of the factions would be able to completely muddy the waters. They would definitely fish in troubled waters, who could tell which tea leaves would be the first to be boiled?"


    Pu Xuan frowned. He could understand what I meant, but at the same time, he had his own misgivings. It''s not like he doesn''t believe me.


    "Could it be that the ''external support'' that I mentioned was not my own?"


    "What, do I look different?"


    "To tell the truth," Pu Xuan shook his head slightly, "This old man thinks that I am no match for the aura and fluctuations of spiritual power emitted by Jushi. But in comparison, this old man does not believe that Jushi can interfere in this matter by himself."


    "Of course! This humble one is not arrogant, but what if I have at least thirty false days behind me? "


    "Thirty fake days!" Pu Xuan''s eyes narrowed. "How can this old man believe you?"


    "Then, how do you think Shen Tianlan and Great Master Lu will trust me? This time, the three forces are all waiting for the attitude of your Baiyu Sect. This is a rare opportunity that''s hard to come by. If you miss it, who knows how long your Baiyu Sect will have to wait. If you guys are afraid, once we destroy the Sky Sect, all of the responsibility will be placed on me! "


    "Hmph, do you think my White Jade Sect is that unbearable?" My tone was no longer friendly, and Pei-Xuan was naturally angered. If not for the fact that he knew that he couldn''t defeat me, he would have probably attacked me already.


    Besides, if the White Jade Sect doesn''t join, when the time comes and we are completely annihilated, do you think the Sky Sect will take action against you? On the other hand, if we were to succeed and reveal that the Sky Sect is the spy of other forces, as long as the Immortal South Sea Sect does a little investigation, they will definitely know that the matter is true. If the White Jade Sect did not take action, how do you think the Immortal South Sect would view you? "


    "You''re threatening me!"


    Pu Xuan was so angry that his lips were trembling, but he couldn''t refute at all, because what I said was the truth.

 C95

    "What a sharp mouth!"


    I didn''t have enough time to react, and the spiritual energy in my body instantly surged, barely able to resist the pressure of this situation. However, I was extremely shocked in my heart, I know who the inner hall is, but I didn''t know that he had such strength!


    "Sect Leader Du, I am here to cooperate!"


    I gritted my teeth as I slowly spat out a sentence. Recalling the palm strike which had nearly shattered all the bones in my body, I was shocked and angry at the same time.


    "White Fox Scholar truly lives up to his reputation!"


    "Sect Leader Du is even more vigorous. I believe he has already reached the Heavenly Realm."


    Du Xiang retracted his imposing manner and slowly walked out from the inner hall. He was dressed in luxurious clothing, giving off a sense of respect. Although there was a smile at the corner of his mouth, his ash-white face was still filled with dignity and haughtiness. This was the style of a Sect Leader!


    "White Fox, your reputation has become like thunder in your ears in this period of time." Du Ji waved his hand, indicating that Pu Xuan, who was bowing, should sit down while he stood on top of the hall, looking at me meaningfully.


    "Sect Leader Du is too kind!"


    I resisted the waves in my heart and slowly sat down. Glancing at Pu Xuan who was also sitting below, I took a sip of my tea and didn''t say anything.


    "Someone, come and change a cup of tea for me."


    "There''s no need. Sect Leader Du, let''s talk business."


    "Haha, although your words are very reasonable, my Baiyu Sect does not dare to take this risk."


    "Risk? "This is a rare opportunity that appears once in a hundred years, does Sect Leader Du have any worries?"


    "Jushi, if you want to bring your family into an unconfident war, victory, or perhaps a miserable victory or defeat, then you will die without a doubt. You, how do you choose?" "Tell me the truth!"


    Without any hesitation, I replied, "Of course not!"


    Du Xiang smiled, "Then that''s it."


    "However," I said, changing the subject, "if I had an eighty percent chance, I would rather fight to the death than live in fear!"


    "Eighty percent?" Du Xiang smiled. His words contained disbelief.


    I took a deep breath and tried my best to think clearly. I slowly said, "Sect Leader Du, may I ask how strong the Sword Sect is?"


    "Hmph, how do we know about the sword faction?" Pu Xuan wiped his mouth sinisterly.


    I ignored him and looked straight at Durham.


    "Since Jushi asked, he must have a rough idea of what''s going on. I won''t hide the sword faction''s strength from you. Even if you have the Dragon Soul Sword, you will at most only have seventy percent of the Sky Sect''s strength."


    "7 points, less than 10%?"


    "Indeed, the Dragon Soul Sword is not something that Shen Tian Lan can control."


    I nodded. "Alright. What about the Mountain God School?"


    "The Mountain God Sect and my White Jade Sect are both sects that have been around for a long time. They won''t be as simple as they seem on the surface. According to my speculations, 20%."


    "Not bad, you deserve twenty percent! Then, what about the White Jade Sect? "


    Du Li looked at me and lightly said, "I, Bai Yu Men, have a general idea. How about you let me decide?"


    "Alright!" I stood up and swept my gaze across Pu Xuan He Hall. "White Jade Gate, at least forty percent!"


    "Jushi, you really know how to praise. How can my Baiyu Sect have such a deep background?"


    "Isn''t it? The thirteen elders of the White Jade Sect are all at the False Sky realm. If I am not wrong, among all the elders, Elder Pu Xuan''s strength should be at the bottom! "


    Pu Xuan''s face was slightly filled with emotions when he heard this. However, his lips moved slightly, but he did not say anything.


    Du Ji looked at Pu Xuan with a face full of ridicule and nodded, "That''s right!"


    Pu Xuan''s face instantly turned bitter like a bitter gourd. However, he shook his head and sighed a few times. He turned his face to the side and looked as if he was worried about something.


    "The person with the highest cultivation is probably not much weaker than Sect Leader Du, right?"


    Du Xiang''s eyelids drooped slightly as he lightly nodded.


    "There''s also Guang Liang, You Menglan, and the other False Sky Realm masters who exist as disciples. Together with the ancestor of the Baiyu Sect, they must have left behind some treasures. Their strength is at least 40% of what I said!" Also, if you exclude the legendary ancestor that is hiding his power for treatment, then the strength of the Sky Sect is not even half that of the White Jade Sect. "


    "How do you know?" Puxuan jumped to his feet and looked at me in surprise.


    Speaking of Guangliang and company, I suddenly remembered Chen Ziming, I disguised myself as Chen Ziming. After escaping, Baiyu Sect did not reveal anything about this matter, what are they afraid of? Moreover, Baiyu Sect is heavily guarded during this period of time. Even the inner sect disciples are used to guard the mountain and they have also walked out of the long term closed door training of the elders. When they saw me, their faces were filled with caution.


    They felt that Chen Ziming was a spy sent by the Sky Sect to investigate the true strength of the White Jade Sect. They were on guard against the Sky Sect!


    "There''s more!" I made a bold guess that I was going to put the White Jade Gate on the line!


    "Who exactly is the Chen Ziming who disappeared from the White Jade Gate?" What was he planning to do by sneaking into the White Jade Gate? Is there someone behind you? "


    "You!" After Pu Xuan heard I mentioned Chen Ziming, his face was full of killing intent, and his hands were already trembling, as if he couldn''t control himself and was about to attack.


    "Puxuan!" Du Xiang''s face turned cold, and the entire hall turned slightly colder! "You can leave."


    "Sect Leader, I ¡­"


    "Get out!"


    "Yes sir!" Pu Xuan glared at me and left unwillingly.


    "How do you know about what happened with Chen Ziming? I can''t explain. Today, you won''t be able to leave the temple!" Du Yi''s voice had a trace of killing intent in it, as well as a strong sense of confidence. All of the hairs on my body stood on end as I once again felt a sense of life or death crisis!


    I forcefully calmed myself down and circulated my spiritual energy, preparing to take action at any time. I would either die in battle or flee!


    "There is no wall in this world that does not let the wind out. Even though you have restricted everyone from spreading out, you cannot restrain the grass, trees, and mountain beasts!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Sect Leader Du, do you know the meaning behind my name, White Fox Jussi?" Feeling apprehensive, I started to create nonsense.


    "What do you mean?" Du Li knit his brows slightly. His killing intent, however, was slightly wavering.


    I can see a trace of effect, and my heart is slightly relieved. I slowly said, "I just said, the White Jade Sect has 40% of the Sky Sect''s strength, the Mountain God Sect has 20%, the sword faction has 7%, and there''s also 10%.


    "Monster race!" Du Yi''s expression froze as he suddenly looked at me. Immediately, an overwhelming pressure surged over.


    The wooden chair suddenly ruptured and I staggered back a few steps. I used all of my Spiritual Qi to resist the pressure, but I was still short of breath. It was as though there was a huge rock pressing on my chest.


    "That''s right, although I am a human, I am actually quite related to the demon race!" Sect Head Du, there is no need for this. The Immortal Demon War has been going on for hundreds of thousands of years. The demon clan''s territory is located in the Southern Kingdom, and as for the northern demon clan, they were only able to become demons after the battle between the immortals and the demons. Although the immortals and the demons are still incompatible, that does not affect our cooperation.


    As the pressure slowly dissipated, Du Xiang slowly closed his eyes. A moment later, he opened them again. "You said that there are at least thirty fake days behind you, and all of them are Demonic cultivators?"


    "That''s right. Since Sect Head Du is able to reach the sky realm, his knowledge is naturally vast. The strength of the demi-humans is much stronger than other cultivators of the same level. Thus, their pseudo heaven strength is not real. That''s why I said, it''s only thirteen percent."


    "How much more do you know about Chen Ziming''s matter?"


    "I only know that Chen Ziming destroyed Bai Yu Men''s treasure, and then fled when he was heavily injured and on the verge of death. The rest is unknown."


    "Who do you think he is?"


    "I feel that with his peak Spirit Dans cultivation, he could only rely on a secret technique to escape from the hands of a supreme elder like Sect Leader Du! Moreover, in the past two years, the White Jade Sect had not been able to find out anything about it, so there is only one possibility, and that is, it is the secret technique of another force. The person disguised as Chen Ziming could only be someone from one of the other forces, and if that is the case, the Sky Sect is the only one with such a motive! "


    "Then what evidence do you have to prove that that person isn''t a cultivator from the demon race? To prove that you''re not the person who pretended to be Chen Ziming?"


    When I saw Du Xiang''s pair of cold eyes looking at me, I didn''t know how my heartbeat sped up. Cold sweat flowed profusely from my back, but some fear had already emerged in my heart.


    With Pu Xuan, I had always taken the initiative, so I was able to quickly find out the flaws in his words and the reason to persuade him. However, with the arrival of Du Xiang, I was actually weaker than him by a step, but now, after every step, I had already completely broken away from my control.


    "If I were pretending to be Chen Ziming, how would I dare to cooperate with Sect Leader Du?" Why would they join forces with the three sects to deal with the Sky Sect? And how could he progress from the peak of the Spirit Dan realm to his current level in just two years'' time? Moreover, Sect Head Du should be clear whether the person who fought with him was a demon or a human. Furthermore, although Chen Ziming had escaped previously, the severity of the injuries on his body, being able to survive is still a problem, how can it be said that his cultivation increased greatly? "


    When Du Ji heard this, he slowly began to ponder. I was right. When I was injured, normal cultivators would have died without a doubt. If it wasn''t for the fact that my soul piece is much stronger than normal cultivators and the fact that I can recover my cultivation, I wouldn''t have been able to escape death.


    "You''re right!"


    The moment I said that, Du Xiang suddenly struck towards me!


    Just as I was about to turn around and run away, I suddenly calmed down. Before the berserk Spiritual Energy could hit me, I pushed out with one palm, and a few meters long sword shadow suddenly emerged from my palm. A sliver of silver-white light flashed as it collided with the palm.


    "Sword Yuan!" "That''s right."


    My right hand was trembling slightly, and there was a flash of anger in my eyes.


    "You don''t need to be angry. I was just testing you out, and I am not a demonic cultivator, so I have no other way to prove your innocence. But now it seems that I am not the one pretending to be Chen Ziming. When the Sky Sect attacks the sword sect, it will be the time for us to fight with all our might! "


    With that, he waved his sleeve and proudly left.


    I wiped off the cold sweat on my forehead. I almost used the wind element to escape in that moment of desperation. If I were to use the wind element''s power, then Du Ji''s suspicions would increase even further.


    However, I have achieved my goal for coming here. If it''s Du Li, I will still believe him. After all, as a Sect Leader, if you don''t keep your promise, it will be difficult for you to support a large sect.


    However, he didn''t even ask why I joined the three major sects to deal with the Sky Sect. What is he trying to do with such a big loophole? Did he feel that the power of the demi-humans was nothing to fear, or did he have something else to rely on?


    I couldn''t be bothered to think too much. After leaving the White Jade Gate, I called Little White over, sat on his back, and headed towards the Mountain God Sect.


    His next goal was to see if Qiu Xuan was ready to fight to the death. However, if I want to enter the Sky Sect without the help of Daoist Nanshan, it will definitely be very troublesome.

 C96

    After returning to the Mountain God''s Gate, when the giant saw me return, he quickly asked: "How is it, Jushi, the White Jade Gate ¡­"


    "Success."


    "That''s good!" The giant heaved a sigh of relief. He finally felt relieved.


    "Eh, where is Nanshan?"


    "Him? "I also don''t know. He comes and goes like a ghost all day long."


    Daoist Nan Shan is an alchemist, so he''s not around any time. He must have gone to pick herbs. I''m not in a hurry, so I waited at the Mountain God School. I usually come back once a day.


    After a few days, the Southern Mountain''s Daoist finally returned with a smile as bright as the sun. It was unknown which sect he had gone to steal some good herbs. When I told him to help us enter the Sky Sect, he agreed without a second thought. That surprised me.


    In the Sky Sect, the grand protective magical formation didn''t usually activate. It was unknown whether it was because it was a little troublesome or because it had absolute confidence in itself, and it was not afraid of being attacked by anyone. What I need the help of the Daoist of South Mountain is to use the formation to hide my body.


    The Southern Mountain''s Daoist also didn''t find it troublesome. He gathered his spiritual power and scattered it all over my body. He said that he had already used his spiritual power to set up a formation, but it could only last for an hour. Then, he also used his beard to form a complicated array formation and quietly left. No one knew where he went or what he was doing.


    An hour should be enough.


    After arriving at the thirteenth peak, I didn''t reminisce about my old residence. Instead, I flew up and arrived at Qiu Xuan''s residence on the peak of the thirteenth peak. He''s always been the one looking for me. I don''t know how to find him, but when I first came to the summit, he said that he was usually here when he had nothing to do.


    Qiu Xuan wasn''t a person who liked liveliness; his emotions were all hidden deep within his heart, making it hard for others to know. I had asked him about his experiences, but even if he hadn''t said it, I wouldn''t have been able to do anything about it. With this kind of killing intent, it could be concealed extremely well. The depth of his scheming was not any less than Qiu Xi''s.


    I admire Qiu Xuan very much. Perhaps he also appreciates me, but we both know that we can only work together. We aren''t friends, nor are we suitable to be friends.


    Friend, I won''t betray you. My friend is only A''Hu.


    His residence, which I came here for once, is a simple and crude thatched cottage.


    The door was closed and I walked in quietly. Before I could open the door, it opened on its own.


    "Come in."


    Qiu Xuan is indeed here, he can even find me! The Great Deception Illusion could conceal my aura, and the South Mountain array formation could hide my figure. Right now, mine is completely invisible, so how did he discover me?


    Qiu Xuan sat cross-legged on the bed. Without even opening his eyes, he resembled an old monk sitting still, as a faint aura emanated from him, as deep as a serene lake and as vast as a river.


    "I knew you wouldn''t die."


    Qiu Xuan''s eyes slowly opened and a ray of sword light shot out. When I met his gaze, I immediately felt a wave of pain and quickly closed my eyes to move away. At the same time, I was shocked, just what cultivation level is Qiu Xuan at? Unexpectedly, I''ve always underestimated him!


    "White Fox Jushi, Chen Ziming, Zhang Fugui. Your identity is truly complicated."


    He pointed his finger countless times, and I don''t need to remember everything. I only need to remember one point, and if I want to materialize, I will withdraw that bit of spiritual power. The array will naturally be broken, and if I want to become invisible again, I can replenish that bit of spiritual power.


    "This time, I think we''re not talking about my identity." I smiled and said, "I have already completed the joint effort of the three great sects. The power now is almost enough to overturn the Sky Sect. As for you, it''s about time for me to witness your power."


    Qiu Xuan is an extremely intelligent person. He has been in the Sky Sect for dozens of years, so he must have had his own background and eyes. Although the three great sects are working together very quickly, I believe that they won''t be able to hide it from him.


    "My strength? When the fight starts, I will reveal myself. But even I know about the alliance between the three great sects, Qiu Xi and Ling Xuan definitely won''t know about it. Are you that confident that the Sky Sect will fall into this trap? "


    "Tricked?" No, what I have done, is not to deceive, but to scheme, to scheme! In these three years, the Sky Sect didn''t dare to move against any of the other three sects. If he dared to move against the three sects, then the war would be brought forward! But, do you know the power behind the Sky Sect? "


    Qiu Xuan stood up and walked out of the house. There was a peach tree outside the house, and it was filled with spirit energy. Although it was not the season for peach blossoms to bloom, it was still filled with flowers and the fragrance filled the room. The fragrance also attracted a lot of butterflies dancing in the air. If it wasn''t for the fact that there was only a single peach tree, then it would be a place filled with life and death.


    It''s a pity that Qiu Xuan is the same as me, not a happy person. No matter how beautiful the scenery is, in front of us right now, it''s no different from a barren mountain of rocks. But what surprises me is, Qiu Xuan''s eyes revealed a rare trace of tenderness as she looked at the butterflies dancing in the sky.


    Butterfly, the sword technique he passed down to me was also called ''Falling Butterfly''. What was the relationship between the butterfly and Qiu Xi?


    "The power behind the Sky Sect is called the Empyrean Terminus Sect, and it is also another Celestial Sect." Qiu Xuan slowly spoke, and the tenderness in his eyes instantly dispersed. Once again, it became as deep as the depths of hell.


    "In that case, the Celestial Sect of Wonders is the chess piece that the Empyrean Terminus Sect placed under the ground. If this chess piece is pulled out, would the Empyrean Terminus Sect dare to pursue this matter?"


    Qiu Xuan shook his head. "That might not be the case. Moreover, the strength of the Empyrean Terminus Sect is much greater than what you can imagine." With the strength of the three great sects together with us, we can''t say for sure whether we''ll be able to win this war. "


    "Then tell me, once I enter the fake heaven, is it possible to kill Qiu Xi?"


    "It was because Qiu Xi was not the same as now. The Sky Sect changed tremendously in the past two years. Even my power was on the verge of collapse."


    I was alarmed. "Then can we still kill Qiu Xi now?"


    Qiu Xuan shook his head. "Not necessarily."


    Seeing the worry on my face, Qiu Xuan calmly spoke up. "Why should we worry if we can kill him or not? As long as we give it our all, there''s not much time left. Even if we die, we have to fight with all our might. "


    "Time is running out?" I heard something unusual in his words.


    "Yeah, there isn''t much time left. It will only take a few years, or maybe a year, for Qiu Xi''s strength to increase by leaps and bounds. At that time, even if there isn''t any of the three great sects, I''ll still attack even if it means death."


    "Why did it increase so greatly?"


    "I don''t know either. I only found some clues. Qiu Xi and Ling Xuan are plotting a big plan, and it is close to success. Once it is successful, Qiu Xi''s strength will increase by leaps and bounds, and she will be able to control the entire Di Kingdom."


    Qiu Xi, Ling Xuan, a small marten on the same hill.


    Just as he was thinking, he suddenly heard an explosion followed by a wave of noise coming from the tenth peak. The two peaks were so far apart, but they were still able to reach here. What on earth had caused such a commotion?


    "Tenth Peak, Supervisor of Medicinal Herbs ¡­" "South Mountain!"


    No wonder he agreed to bring me here without any hesitation. It turns out that he was scheming this way!


    "I have to go. I came this time hoping that you can use your power to help me make the Sky Sect swallow this bait!" Also, help me tell Xu Cangyuan that he will help me. "


    Qiu Xuan glanced at me before replying faintly, "I still have the same words. Do you really believe him that much?"


    After a moment of silence, I raised my head and firmly said, "He''s Ah Hu, my brother. I believe in him!"


    "In all these years, I have never trusted a single person. Today, I will trust you once again. Regardless of whether you are right or wrong, we will walk this path together."


    Looking at Qiu Xuan''s cold face, I turned around and left.


    "Qiu Xuan, once this battle is over, we''ll have a good drink ¡­"


    After exiting the Thirteenth Peak, he discovered that the Peak Master of the tenth Peak, Ge Qingshan, was furiously chasing after a person with an ashen face and a large group of disciples.


    I stealthily flew to the Daoist of Nanshan and asked, "Nanshan, why don''t you form a formation?"


    When Nanshan heard my voice, he said joyfully, "If my stealth array is disturbed by powerful spiritual energy, it will lose its effectiveness. Hurry and help me! F * ck! You only stole a few of his spiritual medicines, so why are you doing this?"


    Glancing behind me at Ge Qingshan, I immediately felt the strong fluctuations of Spiritual Energy from his body. In the Sky Sect, he was said to be a good person, but he didn''t ask about the sect. He stayed on the tenth mountain all day to study about medicinal herbs and elixirs, so it was rare for ordinary disciples to see him. Yet, this kind of good person was actually angered to this extent.


    I comprehended a bit of Wind Yuan, but I was only able to keep up with him. However, not only did that Ge Qingshan not get rid of me, he even got closer to me.


    "Scoundrel, hand over your life!"


    Seeing that they were getting closer, Ge Qingshan suddenly struck out with his palm. The large, light-yellow palm print soundlessly shot towards him in an instant.


    Ah!


    The South Mountain Daoist let out a strange cry and immediately changed the formation to defend himself. With a loud bang, two of his whiskers had actually broken! The South Mountain Daoist cried out in heartache. Beside him, I was also affected by the palm attack. The powerful Spiritual Energy impact instantly dispersed the Invisibility Formation, revealing my figure.


    "There''s actually an accomplice here, let''s take their lives together!"


    Disciple Ge Qingshan was unable to keep up with our speed and was already far behind us. I clenched my teeth and grabbed the Southern Mountain Daoist, landing on a mountaintop as I quietly looked at Ge Qingshan.


    "Elder Ge, what did my friend do to make you so angry? Rather than saying it, why don''t we find a way to resolve this problem? Why do we need to make a move?" At this critical juncture, I do not want anything to happen to affect my plan, but I can feel that this Ge Qingshan is extremely powerful. If I were to join hands with the Daoist of Nanshan, it would probably be a dream for me to make him stay.


    "Hmph, solve it? Stealing one of my spiritual medicines and destroying a cauldron of my spiritual pills, how can I resolve this! "


    A mountain of spirit medicine? I turned my head to look at the Southern Mountain''s Daoist. The Southern Mountain''s Daoist said embarrassedly, "Then, those medicinal herbs are coincidentally useful to me. This old man ¡­ How do I know that all the herbs in this mountain are what I need ¡­ That cauldron of pills, I was only curious, hehe, just curious, who knows if it will explode ¡­ "


    "Hmph, thief, so what if you stole it? Why are you still uprooting it all?" This old man has been refining that pill for half a year! "


    "Elder Ge, since the herbs are gone, we can plant them again. If the pills are gone, we can refine them again. How about you give us a compensation? My friend will do it even if he were to be smashed to pieces. What do you think?" Staring at the South Mountain Daoist who was about to speak, I tried my best to pretend that I was looking at him with utmost sincerity.


    "There is only one solution to this." Ge Qingshan stared at us coldly. His aura suddenly burst forth from his body as he spoke word by word: "That is your death!"

 C97

    He had gone too far!


    I grabbed the South Mountain Daoist and quickly retreated.


    "Why are you running? Aren''t the two of us able to beat him?"


    Idiot!" I clenched my teeth. "Can''t you feel his aura?" Ge Qingshan''s aura was like a rainbow, majestic and vast. The feeling he gave me was not much different from Du Xiang''s. This person could be said to be half a step into the sky! If a person who manages herbs is at such a level, then what about the strength of the other Peak Masters?


    "Humph, you should stay!"


    Ge Qingshan, who was behind me, shouted loudly. I immediately felt as if my back was pierced by a thorn. I hurriedly turned around and used all my strength to slash out a stream of sword Qi!


    Boom!


    The sword qi had dissipated, and Ge Qingshan looked like a mountain that had reached the peak of a thousand Zhang. He released all of his Spiritual Qi and was able to form such a realistic illusion! No, it''s not an illusion. If it''s fake, how can it withstand my sword attack without suffering any injuries?


    When the Southern Mountain Daoist saw Ge Qingshan transform into a giant mountain, his old face instantly turned deathly pale and his legs trembled.


    "Jushi, is this the ¡­ sky realm?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether he''s in the Heavenly Realm or not, I''m telling you, if you don''t fight to the death today, we''re going to die here!"


    When the Southern Mountain Daoist heard this, he shivered and suddenly calmed down. He said in a low and serious voice, "Jushi, I''ll have to trouble you to drag him for half an incense stick of time. I have a way to escape."


    He turned his head and glared at the Daoist from South Mountain. After a moment, I nodded my head and chose to believe him.


    Ge Qingshan stared at me with a cold expression. I was nervous, but I could only force myself to remain calm and confront him.


    "Junior, do you have any last words?"


    "Last words?" I sneered. "When you die and I''m not dead yet, where will your last words come from?"


    "Humph, eloquent!"


    Ge Qingshan''s figure moved. Without any time to think, I immediately slashed out a blade. The blade flashed, but it cut through the air. When I looked again, I could not see Ge Qingshan anymore. The entire mountain was gone!


    Up there!


    Feeling the immense pressure, I raised my head abruptly and saw a huge mountain crashing down on me!


    "Mt. Tai!"


    At this moment, the mountain is only ten Zhang away from me, and the ground beneath my feet is made of dirt, so I can''t evade at all. My palms fiercely go upwards, using the power that can support the heavens, and forcefully fight against Ge Qingshan''s huge mountain!


    He spat out two sword images from his palm and stabbed into the bottom of the mountain with a "dang" sound. However, it was unable to withstand the sword for even a moment before it slowly broke apart with a "peng" "peng" sound. Finally, it collided with my palm!


    The place where they met felt like it was real, like it was really a mountain. The huge pressure was all over me, and my feet were slowly sinking into the ground. If it wasn''t for my body having been tempered three times, I''m afraid I would have already broken into pieces. Ge Qingshan, who was in the middle of the mountain, also looked at me in surprise. He seemed to be surprised that I could withstand the mountain that he had transformed into.


    Great beads of sweat rolled down from my forehead. I glanced over and saw that the Southern Mountain Daoist had closed his eyes, but his beard was rapidly growing at a visible rate. At this moment, it was already over ten feet long.


    This won''t do, even if my body is strong, I won''t be able to hold on for half an incense stick of time. There''s pressure on my head, and the stones under my feet. As long as I can protect myself with the spiritual altar, this mere stone cannot hurt me at all!


    With that in mind, I immediately gathered my Spiritual Energy at my feet. A Sword Qi instantly broke through the rock beneath my feet and I quickly sunk into the ground. It looked as though I was crushed into mincemeat or into the ground.


    Without my support, Ge Qingshan''s mountain peak immediately pressed down on me, but the entire mountain peak collapsed due to the pressure from his mountain, the mud and stone became much tighter, and when I was on the ground, under the increasing pressure from the surrounding, even Ling Kai started to shatter, and my bones made cracking sounds. Although it wasn''t painful, it was extremely uncomfortable, but I didn''t dare to go out, and I couldn''t get out at all.


    After ten breaths of time, perhaps Ge Qingshan thought that I was already dead, so he stopped. Feeling the pressure around me stop growing, or perhaps it has already reached its limit, I let out a long breath. Suddenly, I thought of Daoist Nanshan. If I did not appear, how long would Daoist Nanshan be able to last? If the Sky Sect knew that the three sects were joining forces, then he would have to be the one to break the protective magical formation!


    Gritting my teeth, I abruptly charged out and hovered in midair, not daring to land on the ground. As soon as I came out, I saw that the mountain I was on had no top. It was pressed down like a mountain of the Sky Sect, but the former was flattened while the latter was sliced off by a sword. At this moment, Ge Qingshan was already walking towards the pale-faced Daoist Nan Shan.


    "Ge Qingshan!" I hastily shouted, "Is this all you have?"


    Ge Qingshan suddenly turned his head and saw that although he was dressed in rags, he was unharmed and didn''t even have a slight wound. He couldn''t help but be shocked, but more importantly, he was angry!


    "Good!" Good! Good! I must kill you today! "


    After saying this, he suddenly rushed over and maintained a distance of over a hundred feet from me. I focused my attention on guarding as I urged Daoist Nanshan to hurry up, and Ge Qingshan could clearly see that Daoist Nanshan was preparing some kind of secret technique, but he remained unmoved. He allowed it to travel, not knowing if it was because he despised our power, or because he didn''t want to take advantage of someone.


    Ge Qingshan slowly opened his hands and raised his head slightly, as if he was receiving the baptism of sunlight, or as if he was enjoying the tranquility of his heart. The Spiritual Energy in his body spread out, suddenly condensing into another him and two Ge Qingshan?


    It was the same action, but in a moment, another Ge Qingshan appeared, and another ¡­ Six Ge Qingshan appeared in a row and surrounded me in the middle. They all looked at me indifferently. "As for Ge Qingshan, he was slightly out of breath and his face was a little pale. After swallowing a medicinal pill, he looked at me calmly as if I was already a dead man.


    Seven Ge Qingshan, one of them is enough for me. Seven Ge Qingshan, do I even have the courage to fight? That''s not right! These six Ge Qingshan only had thirty percent of their original Spiritual Energy. In other words, the strength of Ge Qingshan''s body was divided among these six people! Furthermore, his main body was still a cripple without spiritual energy.


    I was overjoyed. I might not be able to defeat one but if I split it into six, won''t I still have a chance at victory if I were to defeat them one by one?


    However, Ge Qingshan seemed to have thought of this and looked at me with a mocking expression in his eyes. He saw the six Ge Qingshan''s group taking a deep breath at the same time, and all the spiritual energy within a radius of one hundred zhang suddenly disappeared. At the same time, the six Ge Qingshan''s group instantly turned into six mountain peaks. The huge mountains were connected to each other, not leaving a single gap as they surrounded me.


    Flee!


    Ge Qingshan transformed into a giant mountain, but I no longer had any will to fight. At this moment, this was the only thought in my mind.


    I pushed down at full speed. Originally, the height of a mountain was only 10,000 feet, but after 10 breaths of time, I didn''t see to the end! There was something strange about these six peaks!


    At this moment, the six mountain peaks slowly closed in on me, as though they wanted to squeeze me within them and crush me to death!


    Seeing that the mountain was getting closer and closer, I panicked. I fiercely slashed with my palms, but the saber and sword energy didn''t have much effect on it.


    Five meters. Four meters. Three meters. Two meters. Three meters!


    I widened my eyes in anger. Ignoring the spiritual power in my body, I desperately tried to attack, but I was like a lamb caught in a trap. No matter how hard I struggled, I couldn''t escape my fate of being caught.


    I don''t care about hiding my identity, at the moment my most powerful moves are the Windraiser Sword Art and the Falling Butterfly Sword Technique. After condensing a strand of sword Yuan, these two sword techniques are my most powerful attacking techniques.


    "Break!"


    I shouted loudly and aimed at a spot on a mountain peak. At the same time, both of my hands pointed out!


    "Bam!"


    With a loud noise, a hole the size of a head appeared on the mountain peak. It became a bit messy, but it did not collapse.


    Breaking a mountain was not my goal. My goal was Ge Qingshan''s true body!


    Although the two sword energies that broke through the mountain peak had weakened significantly, they were still stabbing at Ge Qingshan''s face at an extremely fast speed. I didn''t care that the surrounding mountain peaks were only a foot away from me, but through the hole on the mountain peak, I kept staring outside.


    As long as he could kill Ge Qingshan''s body, the six mountains would not close down even if they did not collapse.


    But I underestimated Ge Qingshan too much, I underestimated this unknown ''good old man'' elder. I never thought that if he did not have some ability, how could he have become an elder of the Sky Sect? Furthermore, he has not changed for a hundred years!


    However, I had no choice. This strike was my only hope. If I succeeded, I would live. If I lost, I would die.


    As the two sword energies attacked, Ge Qingshan''s expression did not change. He waited until the sword energies reached his face before he quickly extended both of his hands. With only two fingers, he gently caught the two sword energies.


    It''s over!


    My face was ashen. The Southern Mountain''s Daoist''s strength was weaker than mine. Even if he used a secret technique, he might not be able to destroy this mountain peak or kill Ge Qingshan''s body.


    Just when I was in despair, Ge Qingshan, who was holding onto the sword Qis, stared blankly at the two sword beams. The surrounding mountains also stopped moving closer to me when they came into contact with my body.


    What made me even more surprised was that Daoist Nanshan suddenly appeared by my side. The two of them were stuck in this narrow space with a huge gourd inside. It seemed very painful.


    With a pale face, the South Mountain Daoist pulled out his right hand with great difficulty, grabbed my arm, and weakly said, "Let''s go!"


    The moment I said those words, I couldn''t help but close my eyes due to my poor eyesight. A moment later, I gradually opened my eyes and realize that I wasn''t in the mountain anymore but had arrived in a foreign land.


    "Where is this?"


    With a "plop" sound, I turned my head to look. It was the Southern Mountain Daoist who had fallen to the ground, gasping for breath in exhaustion. At this moment, his fifty-foot long beard was slowly shortening, as though it had been retracted back into his flesh.


    With great difficulty, he took a sip from the gourd and sat down cross-legged to cultivate for a moment. Only then did the Nan Shan Dao recover its color. Then, he stood up and looked around.


    "Where is this? How did you do it?"


    The South Mountain Daoist gave a bitter smile, "How do I know where this place is?" "Hmph, if it weren''t for this old man exhausting all of his spirit energy and forming the Source Spirit Formation, you would have already become a pile of meat paste."


    "You still have the nerve to say that? If you didn''t steal his medicinal herbs and destroy his medicinal pellets for no reason, would we have ended up like this? "


    The South Mountain Daoist was about to retort when he saw my eyes filled with anger. He immediately said dispiritedly, "Alright, alright. It''s all my fault. This old man''s Source Energy Array cannot send someone too far, and it''s two of them. Right now, my position ¡­ Forget it, let''s see if there are any familiar places around here. "


    "No need!"


    "Hmm?"


    In the distance, a figure as white as snow gradually approached.

 C98

    I didn''t return to the Mountain God School. Little White followed my aura and found me. I had it point the way back to the Mountain God Sect, then brought it to a barren mountain.


    "Jushi, why don''t we return to the Mountain God School?" Xiao Bai asked me as we walked.


    "Because I want to cultivate. I want to increase my strength as much as possible in the shortest time possible.


    His initial plan was to use the shortest amount of time to arrange everything and then comprehend the Origin Soul Scroll that Grandpa Sun had left behind. With his current strength, he would be able to see the second story. I boasted that I was a genius, but even if I was a genius, I still needed time and luck to improve myself. The strength of the Sky Sect made me feel uncertain, and I could not fail, because I no longer had the qualifications to fail.


    "That Jushi, the Mountain God School can cultivate as well. Moreover, the spiritual energy concentration there is much higher than in this wilderness."


    "Little White, if you want to survive in this world, you must remember not to reveal your secret unless you have no other choice. You must be on your guard against anyone."


    "Even if they are?" Whitey raised its head and looked at me innocently.


    "Family ¡­" My eyelids drooped slightly as I firmly said, "We need to keep our own secrets. Those secrets might be the reason why we want to kill them."


    "Oh." Little White nodded, it was unknown if it really did understand or if it pretended to.


    When I was in the Peace Village, I had often heard the villagers chat like this. Although I did not understand it well, I could understand that this country was not good, so that was why I did not want to be a government official back then. I was extremely surprised that a country like this could survive until now.


    "Alright, let''s do it here."


    Looking around, it was a desolate area with a sparse Spiritual Qi. It was obvious that no one had come to this place for many years. However, this kind of place was my favorite place.


    As the sword qi moved, after a while, there was another cave that was over a hundred feet deep.


    "Little White, here are some pills. You can stay outside. Wake me up in two years."


    "Yes, sir." Lil ''White was a bit unwilling, but he had to agree.


    After confirming that it was completely blocked off, I used my spirit energy to set up a formation to prevent the Qi from leaking. This formation was asked the Southern Mountain Daoist for it, and he had an expression of caution as he asked if I had any intentions towards his formation.


    The last time I entered Grandpa Sun''s scroll, my consciousness existed in the story, but my body remained in reality. If something were to happen during this time, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    I recovered my original body and focused on meditating. The third scroll slowly appeared from within my body. I took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. My heart couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. Last time, I saw the story of the Immortal Weapon He Huan. I learned the Great Deception Technique, so what about this time?


    The Art of Engraving Heaven circulated and the Immortal Soul Scroll emitted a golden light. It then condensed into hundreds of golden words in front of me. The characters were the same, and although they all recognized each other, they were completely unfamiliar to Meng Hao. The golden characters were one and the same, and were inseparable.


    A surging suction force came over me. This time, I was mentally prepared and stepped into the...


    "Hah!"


    "Ha!"


    I opened my eyes and looked at the body that had merged with the soul. It was a man, with muscles bulging all over his body, full of explosive power, and although his angular face was not that handsome, there was a different kind of manliness to it. His eyes were cold and filled with killing intent, and this man was currently bare-chested, holding a long blade and training in the snowy wilderness without fear of the cold.


    The blade was very long and thin, and waves of killing intent were emitted from the blade. There was a hint of clear coldness within the snow-covered field that was a bit incompatible with the environment.


    The man''s dancing sabre was very slow, as if he was performing, but he was extremely serious. The sabre in his hand slashed out, and the snowflakes that drifted about became two flowers in each. They swirled around the man, and were guided by the sabre''s Qi, slowly dancing in another path.


    "Hah!"


    The man let out a roar and swung the sword in his hand. A pine tree ten feet away shook, causing snow to fall. The cold wind blew and made it even colder.


    The blade changed direction and danced slowly, faster and faster. The surrounding snow began to move behind the blade. He looked around and noticed that it looked like a dragon was swimming. Sometimes it would growl, and at other times it would become silent.


    "Roar!"


    The man suddenly stopped and stabbed the sword into the ground. Suddenly, a wave of Qi erupted and all the snow within a radius of 100 feet fell to the ground and turned into a dragon head that roared at the sky before slowly dissipating.


    A trace of satisfaction flashed through the man''s eyes. He raised his blade and wiped it lightly.


    "Ang ¡­"


    "Ying?" "Why are you here?" The man was pleasantly surprised and hastily ran over.


    Panasonic was a rather delicate and pretty young girl. She wore white clothes, and her figure was delicate. As she looked at the man, her eyes revealed a touch of gentleness.


    "I came to see you." The woman lightly brushed the snowflakes on the man''s head and shoulders. The man didn''t say a word as he looked at her with a silly smile. He didn''t feel that there was anything to be embarrassed about, just stood there dumbly, full of happiness.


    "Ying, when this battle is over, we will get married. We will learn from the human race and invite all our relatives and friends to set up 80 tables so that they can bear witness to our feelings."


    The girl smiled sweetly. However, her eyes revealed a trace of bitterness. However, it disappeared in a moment as she gently nodded her head.


    "Ying, I''ve already mastered the eighteen forms of the Coiling Dragon Saber Technique to perfection. You don''t have to worry, I will be fine during this battle. Just wait obediently at home for me to come back."


    "Yes." The woman lightly draped a loose robe over the man''s shoulders. "Is it cold?"


    The man laughed foolishly, "I''m not cold."


    "Fool!" The woman hugged the man tightly, tears streaming down her face soundlessly. "Ang, I''m scared!"


    "Don''t be afraid, be good, there''s me." The man also embraced the woman, gently stroking her back, immersing himself in this peaceful and serene happiness.


    "Ang, this is the peace knot of the human race. I learned it from Grandma Wu. It can keep you safe and sound." The woman silently wiped away her tears and tied a red knot around the man''s neck. Then, she stood on her tiptoes and lightly kissed the man''s forehead.


    "Ang, if I''m not here anymore, I must live on."


    The man was at a loss of what to do. He hurriedly asked, "Ying Ying, what happened?"


    "It''s nothing," the woman shook her head. "It''s just that I''m a little scared."


    "With me here, I will protect you for the rest of your life!"


    "Ang, promise me, no matter what happens, you must live on."


    The man panicked even more, as if he had a vague feeling that something was about to happen, but he couldn''t guess what it was.


    "Ang, I want you to promise me!"


    Seeing the pleading look in the woman''s eyes, the man''s heart ached. He quickly nodded and said, "I promise you, Ying, but you have to promise me too. Accompany me for a lifetime, I won''t ¡­"


    "Ang!" The woman interrupted as she held onto the man''s hand. They arrived at a hillside. It was still early in the morning and the sun had just risen. The winter sun wasn''t dazzling. Instead, there was a gentle glow shining on the snowflakes, causing them to shine.


    "Ang, we were born a monster. Have you ever complained?"


    Then, he stepped forward slightly and hugged the woman from behind, holding her tightly in his arms. With his face close to the girl''s ear, he looked at the distant dawn and whispered, "I''m glad that I''m in the demon race, because the demon race has you ¡­"


    "Ang," the woman sobbed, "Promise me you''ll love the demons as much as you love me."


    Maybe it was because the woman today was too abnormal that the man was slightly startled, but he was even more confused. Because the woman was so sad, he was also a bit panicked and quickly replied: "I agree, I agree to everything!" Ying, what happened? "


    "Ang, let''s not talk about this anymore? It''s been a long time since we went to Howling Wolf Mountain, let''s go take a look. "


    The man put away the doubt on his face and nodded.


    "I''ll carry you!"


    "No!" The lady smiled as she shook her head, "It''s always you carrying me. This time, I want to run shoulder-to-shoulder with you."


    "En!"


    The man bent down and instantly turned into a ten feet long grey wolf. He raised his head and looked at the girl with a hint of love in his eyes. The woman gently caressed the head of the wolf. The wolf narrowed its eyes and revealed an expression of enjoyment.


    The woman also bent down and transformed into a white wolf that was slightly smaller than the grey wolf. She rubbed her head against the wolf''s neck.


    "Aooo!"


    "Aooo!"


    The two wolves, one gray and the other white, ran freely on the snow-white ground, chasing and playing with each other. In this peaceful and peaceful world, it seemed so cozy and sweet.


    The two wolves, perhaps they knew more about love than humans. Even if there was going to be a war in a few days'' time, even if they would not leave for another few days, at least they were together now. I have you, you have me, that is enough.


    It was the sacred land of the wolf tribe, and also the symbol of the wolf tribe''s oath. Every time the sun set in the west, from afar, there would always be a moment, as if the sun was held by the head of the wolf. At that moment, it was as if the sun was eternal. Wolves loved each other, so every time the two wolves became partners, they would come to Howling Wolf Mountain at a bright time of sunset and make a promise of love. The setting sun held up by them was like a future that would never sink, symbolizing their love, never change.


    When the story of this place was told by Grandpa Sun, I was moved. I really wanted to personally see how the wolf clan would meet for a lifetime in this sacred place.


    I realized it now, but I didn''t want to see it any more, because I knew then that a good beginning didn''t have a happy ending, so I didn''t want this sad scene to be imprinted on my mind and then tainted by the blood that came later.


    In winter, after the snow stopped, a sun actually appeared, but the sun had already set. Greywolf and White Wolf looked at the red sun that was gradually setting, and their eyes revealed longing. They then looked at each other for a while, and slowly walked towards the top of the mountain with incomparably pious steps, and when the outline of the sun touched with the top of the mountain, they made a promise that they would never regret it in their lives ¡­


    "Awoo ¡ª woo ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Awoo ¡ª woo ¡ª ¡ª"

 C99

    At dawn, the first rays of light appeared. The sunlight broke through the darkness, awakening the entire sleeping earth. It symbolized passing through suffering, experiencing the darkness, and finally seeing hope. Thus, people took dawn as the symbol of hope.


    However, every time it was dawn, Mo Ang would wake up from his dreams. Sweat showed that he was not living a happy life in his dreams, and the mumbling of his thoughts told Mo Ang that he was not feeling well. After that, he would walk out of the village and look at the light in the sky in a daze.


    Ever since he made the oath with Sha Ying, Mo Ang, who was supposed to be immersed in happiness, woke up from his dream every night. He didn''t know what made him feel scared.


    That day, after they parted ways, Sha Ying told Mo Ang that her father, also known as the Chief of the Wolf Tribe, had arranged for her to go somewhere else to take care of the remaining young demons. At the same time, she also wanted to prevent internal strife, saying that this was also a great contribution that her father had secretly made for her.


    Mo Ang was also a fool. He was still immersed in the happiness he had just shown and probably didn''t think too much into it. Thinking that this was a good thing, he nodded and said, "Alright!"


    I could tell it was a lie. Of course, since Grandpa Sun told me this story, I knew it was a lie too, but as long as Mo Ang didn''t know, even if the whole world knew, so what?


    After that, Mo Ang did not see Sha Ying for a few days. Perhaps he was not an idiot, but his mind had been clouded by the happiness of that time. At this moment, he slowly recalled that something was wrong, and began to worry day and night.


    Mo Ang was frustrated. Every day at dawn, he would go to the wilderness and practice the Eighteen Coiling Dragon Knives over and over again under the heavy snow. It was as if he didn''t know when or how tired he was.


    I once saw him kneeling on the peak of Howling Wolf Mountain with his hands clasped around the safety knot around his neck in a pious gesture, muttering over and over again, praying to Sha Ying that nothing would happen to him.


    For the past few days, I didn''t see any friends in Mo Ang. Every day, he would train by himself, returning to the village and his own cabin, as if there was nothing else in his life other than Sha Ying.


    I didn''t know why he was so isolated, why the Wolves were a united race, why they were like this to him alone, or just because he liked being alone.


    The war was getting closer and closer. Eventually, the war began. The war was a war between the Immortals and the Demons!


    Hundreds of thousands of wolves were gathered at Howling Wolf Mountain, and Mo Ang was among them. However, he did not fight like the other people around him, but instead, the worry in his eyes was getting stronger and stronger. Perhaps, the entire Demon race and the entire world was not worth paying a price in his eyes.


    The leader of the wolf clan, also known as the chief, was a slightly old man wearing a black jacket. His messy white hair looked somewhat desolate, but his green eyes flickered with a bloodthirsty and sinister light.


    "It''s been eight million years, but the fourth war between Immortals and Demons is finally about to begin. Have you all enjoyed these eight million years? "How many members of your clan have died during this severe winter?"


    The Patriarch''s dignified gaze swept across the crowd. A trace of indignation appeared on the faces of many people. Perhaps they were thinking about the desolation of the Southern Kingdom, or perhaps they were thinking about the clansmen who were unable to endure the harsh winter.


    "We''ve waited for eight million years, and this time we, the wolf clan, have received the Demon King''s call to pay with our entire clan''s strength to seize the northern region, to stop our demon clan''s disciples from guarding the barren Southern Kingdom''s territory, to no longer endure the summer and winter heat, to no longer suffer the plague because of this sparse amount of spirit energy. We''ll no longer be helpless as we watch our fellow clan members leave!"


    "Are your claws sharp? Do you think your fangs will nourish the cold? Is your blood boiling? Is your heart ready to kill? "


    There was no answer, and they were all silent. After a moment, several hundred thousand wolves changed their form at the same time. They faced the sky and roared, "Ao!"


    His voice resounded through the skies and reverberated throughout this vast space, causing those who heard it to feel a chill in their bones. Indeed, hundreds of thousands of demonic wolves that were at least equivalent to the Psionic Core realm, who would not fear them?


    "Good!" There is no one in the wolf clan who is afraid of death! Even if I die, even if I am to be consigned to eternal damnation, I will fight, kill, and gain a bright future for the happiness of my children and grandchildren! "


    "Aooo!"


    Another howl of a wolf, full of determination, full of hope for the future!


    "Our Wolf Tribe belongs to the left wing. In order to raid the tribe, we must take advantage of the battle between the two armies to quickly break through the 56th to 58th level of the Dao. This time, I and several elders will lead you and the rest.


    "When the sun sets, it will be time for the battle. Children, kill! We must kill to our heart''s content!"


    "Aooo!"


    There were still about two hours before the battle, and all the wolf clans were preparing their own belongings. The lack of medicinal pills here was due to the fact that the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth was extremely sparse, including the spiritual herbs and spiritual herbs. People of the Wolf Tribe rarely use spirit artifacts. Although their swords and sabers are sharp, I can see that they are spiritless and only of good quality. Perhaps they don''t have the ability to make spirit artifacts, or perhaps they feel that their bodies are the most powerful weapon.


    Mo Ang did not prepare anything, nor did he sharpen his sharp claws. Instead, he carried his long sword and walked towards the mountain top where the chief was.


    "Patriarch!"


    "What is it?" The clan leader was not surprised, as if Mo Ang''s arrival was within his expectations.


    "Patriarch, where''s Sha Ying?"


    Patriarch indifferently replied: "She has other important things to do."


    "What mission?" Is it dangerous? " Mo Ang became anxious and his eyes revealed a trace of worry.


    "Mo Ang!" The patriarch suddenly opened his eyes as his entire body emitted an icy cold deterrence. He coldly looked at the patriarch, "A great war is coming, not a time for the love of our children! "She is my daughter, so she has to be worthy of her identity!"


    He did not even blink his eyes as he said in a stern voice, "Clan Leader, I know she is your daughter, but she has only stepped into the Core Formation stage for a hundred years and has not even formed a single Pill Mark. She does not have any means to protect herself in this war, do you want her to die by sending her into this fight?"


    "Humph!" With a cold snort, Sha Feng''s aura suddenly changed into a wave of killing intent, charging straight towards Mo Ang! Under the strong suppressive force, Mo Ang fell to his knees with a ''bang''. His entire body was trembling, but he still managed to lift up one of his legs from the ground with a single strike. He kneeled down on one knee and stared at Sha Feng with an unyielding gaze.


    Sha Feng was furious. He stared at Mo Ang who did not flinch for a moment and spoke with dignity, "I am the chief of the wolf clan, and my daughter, if she does not pass the test of killing, is not worthy to be my daughter. I''d rather die on the battlefield than have her hide behind a wolf pack! If you really like her, then let her establish her own merits. This battle is related to the entire demon clan, and in the face of justice, she must sacrifice everything for the sake of her identity as a demon! "


    Mo Ang was sweating but there was no fear on his face. He said word by word with red eyes, "Sha Feng, you are selfish!"


    "How dare you!"


    Sha Feng stood up abruptly and shouted angrily. The pressure instantly increased by several times. Green smoke curled up from his body and spread within a radius of ten feet.


    "Pfft!"


    Mo Ang spat out a mouthful of blood. His hands that tightly gripped the long sword turned white, but his unyielding eyes expressed the anger in his heart.


    The surrounding people had long since sensed the commotion in this place. However, they did not dare to go forward and disturb Sha Feng when they saw how furious he was.


    "Chief, forget it, our family has received a lot of contributions from Mo Ang''s ancestors, please spare him this once." An old man from the wolf clan sighed.


    "Hmph, Mo Ang, if you have anger, release it onto the battlefield. Sha Ying is my daughter, don''t you think I would feel heartache? But we are of the Demon race, and were born to be Demons.


    "Let''s go!" The old man held Mo Ang back and brought him away from the place, his heart filled with dissatisfaction.


    "Mo Ang, I watched that little girl, Sha Ying, grow up. Sha Feng was a little too strict this time, but he only sent Sha Ying as a spy for the wolf tribe. "You also know that Sha Ying''s sense of smell is famous in the family. Once something happens, she can still hide." The old man was also a bit worried, but he still couldn''t calm down.


    "Uncle Gu, you are an elder. Why didn''t you plead for her?"


    "Me?" The old man smiled bitterly, "Sha Feng did it for the sake of the Demonic Clan. I am an outsider, how can you say that?"


    "Ying ¡­" Mo Ang felt extremely pained, but he could only give up. His eyes became firmer, "Ying, I promised you that I will protect you for your entire life. Wait for me, I''ll be here soon ¡­"


    Perhaps Mo Ang also noticed that when Sha Ying said that she was afraid, she even said something that sounded like a dying word. Perhaps she was a sharp person and had already sensed the danger, but she could not escape because she knew the punishment of a deserter.


    What a deserter could endure was not physical pain, but psychological pressure. Everyone''s criticism, rolling their eyes, curses, this feeling was as if they had been abandoned and no longer fit into this world. At that time, perhaps death would be the best relief.


    Mo Ang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and wiped the blade alone. He knew that only by tightly holding the blade could he protect the person he loved.


    As the sun set, hundreds of thousands of wolves marched out in a formidable array. The dark night belonged to the wolves, especially the pack of fierce wolves that were not afraid of death and brimming with battle intent! In the dark night, the green gaze was as deep as the nine hells. It was breathtaking, and wherever it passed, all beasts would be silent.


    Their goal in coming this time is to leave with a massacre and return back wrapped in fresh blood ¡­

 C100

    The wolf clan was an extremely powerful race. It was not that they were all powerful, but rather they were all extremely cohesive. They were able to unleash their full strength.


    At this moment, hundreds of thousands of wolves were running across the vast black mountain with light footsteps.


    Perhaps their mission was not to charge in from the front, or to cut into the battlefield, because when they arrived at the battlefield, there was simply no one around.


    This was a canyon. The canyon was extremely high and wide. The wolf tribe stood guard outside the canyon, not daring to enter. Perhaps it was because they didn''t have the time to.


    At sunset, the last ray of light dissipated. Everything had been arranged on Changsha Peak. When the order was given, the elders would lead the charge and complete their mission.


    Mo Ang''s group of tens of thousands of wolves were led by Elder Gu. Their mission was to kill the human cultivators guarding the canyon at the speed of lightning, occupy this place, and wait for the arrival of the demon army. Afterwards, they would go deeper, join forces left and right, and slowly nibble away the entire northern region.


    It was very quiet in the canyon. Wolves were lurking in wait for the signal to charge. Mo Ang was not nervous. At least what I saw in his eyes was not the nervousness before they went to the battlefield, but a sense of worry and deep concern.


    "Aooo!"


    The howl of a wolf resounded throughout the world. In the deathly silent night, it sounded extremely abruptly.


    "Aooo!"


    Sha Feng howled as if he was responding. At the same time, all the other wolves rushed out. They grimaced in pain as saliva dripped from their mouths. They rushed towards the canyon like a surging tide, bringing with them cruelty and craziness.


    However, when all the wolf packs rushed into the canyon, they discovered that there was nothing here, not even a single cultivator.


    "Aooo!"


    Sha Feng shouted in panic and all the wolves retreated quickly. Unfortunately, before they could retreat ten steps, they could see that the top of the canyon was lit up with star-like lights. A moment later, the canyon was packed with countless of them.


    Ice-cold armor and long spears revealed their identities. The leader of the group, a well-dressed old man with excitement and bloodlust in his eyes, slowly walked out of the crowd and looked down on the wolves in the valley.


    The old man waved his hand, and someone lifted out a cage behind him. Inside was actually a pack of Wolf Clan spies. Mo Ang''s eyes flashed with a snow-white color, he was surprisingly one of them!


    "Ying!"


    Mo Ang panicked. He wanted to go and save Sha Lin, but he did not dare. It was not because he was afraid of death, but because he was afraid that Sha Lin would be in danger if he moved.


    "Sha Feng, how many years have it been? We''ve met again!" As the old man spoke, he reached into the cage and grabbed a struggling wolf in his hand. As if the wolf in his hand was a baby, he exerted a little strength and the wolf''s head exploded into a cloud of blood mist, causing Mo Ang''s heart to tighten.


    Sha Feng transformed into his human form and slowly rose into the air. Looking at the old man''s ruthless killing intent, he seemed to be indifferent as he coldly replied, "Ouyang Zhen! I didn''t think that after so many years, you would become an immortal general! "


    "Hahahaha, didn''t you also become the Patriarch? Time flies. You and I are both old now. This time, it''s time to make a decision. It''s time to end that battle that we had when we were young! " As he spoke, he crushed the heads of a few more wolves.


    Seeing that there were only five or six wolves left in the cage, including Sha Ying, Mo Ang became extremely anxious. His hand that tightly gripped his sabre was trembling, I believe that as long as Sha Ying was in danger, he would not hesitate to rush over and save her.


    In the cage, Sha Ying also found Mo Ang among the wolves. This was because all the wolves inside the cage had turned into wolves. I looked into her eyes and saw no fear in them. Instead, I saw a sense of relief.


    Facing Ouyang Zhen''s provocation, Sha Feng''s entire body slowly released its aura. Once again, I saw the blue smoke like aura, which was strange and evil.


    "Hmph, as you wish!" Wolf Clan''s children and grandchildren, kill! "


    "Aooo!"


    "Kill!"


    Both armies roared and immediately charged towards each other. Mo Ang also rushed out and went straight for Sha Ying''s cage. He was fast, but there was one person who was faster than him, and that was the mountain.


    Sha Feng''s body moved, leaving behind an afterimage. He had already rushed to the front of Ouyang Zhen. His right hand made a grasping motion, and a huge blast of air surged towards Ouyang Zhen. The latter didn''t seem to care at all as he easily flashed by. However, he hadn''t thought that the claw would be aiming at him on the surface, but instead had sent a sliver of the cage with a loud bang to shatter the cage imprisoning Sha Ying.


    The moment the cage shattered, the several demon wolves inside rushed out. However, they did not run away. Instead, they immediately joined the battle and pounced towards the surrounding immortal weapons. Sha Ying naturally started to attack as well.


    "You thought you didn''t care about them?" Ouyang Zhen sneered as he fought back and forth.


    "Hmph, do you think that my demon clan is as heartless and unjust as a human clan!?" After saying that, Sha Feng waved his hands and turned into a pair of wolf claws; even his feet had become wolf legs. The claws were a few inches long, and were flickering with a cold light and were abnormally sharp.


    When Ouyang Zhen saw Sha Feng turn into a half demon, he couldn''t help but frown and slowly unsheathe his sword. It was a 10 foot long, 10 inch thick, blade-less sword! The moment the sword appeared, it exuded an aura of supreme authority. Dark clouds roiled in the sky, and after a while, the sky became clear and revealed a few streaks of starlight. It was as if even the dark clouds would fear this great sword.


    "This sword, Qianxi, was bestowed to me by the Immortal Emperor. Today, I''ll use it to exterminate your wolf clan!"


    "Bullsh * t!" Accept your death! "


    As the battle between Sha Feng and Ouyang Zhen continued, the more intense the battle got, the higher the battle became. In just a moment''s time, the two of them had already exchanged over a hundred blows, gradually disappearing into the darkness of the night.


    Mo Ang couldn''t be bothered to care about Sha Feng''s battle. He only had Sha Ying in his eyes. Anyone who tried to block him would die with a long sword full of blood.


    "Ying!"


    Mo Ang clenched his teeth, and continued to kill his way forward. The eighteen forms of the Coiling Dragon Saber were indeed unusually tyrannical, only to see a translucent dragon wandering around Mo Ang, also defending and attacking him, ordinary Immortal weapons could do nothing against it, but there were too many Immortal weapons, as though there were endless amounts of them, blood soaked his clothes and also wet the tips of his hair.


    From the standpoint of the human race, I have seen a corner of it. At that time, I would have been angry and passionate about it, but now, from the perspective of the demon race, I fell into deep thought and silence.


    Usually, copper skin, iron bones, blade claws, sword teeth, ordinary arts were completely useless against them. Once a demon wolf got close to them, it would bite through the armor, tear the body apart, and in the time it took for the battle to start, the surroundings were filled with limbs, flesh, and bones.


    However, wolves were not as powerful as cultivators. They only had sharp claws and sharp teeth. Without powerful magic, it was very difficult to gain an advantage in long distance battles. The sky was full of flying cultivators, all sorts of dazzling spells were flying down, and the ground was full of celestial soldiers covered in thick armor that held back the pack of wolves. From top to bottom, the wolves suffered heavy losses, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that this was a long planned trap!


    However, the more powerful the wolf, the more valiant it became. It was not afraid, nor did it hesitate. It was determined to fight to the end. Even if it died, it would perish together with the enemy.


    I saw that there were some wolf demons in the surroundings who had their heads pierced by the immortal weapon. Before they died, they spat out an egg-sized demonic core and smashed the immortal weapon till there were only fragments of armor left.


    What shocked me even more was that after a moment, the wolf demons who had died would have their lungs sliced open by their kin, taken out a bloody Demonic Core, swallowed it in one gulp, and then continue to fight. If it was one or two wolf demons, that would have been fine, but the wolf demons were basically all the same.


    Half an hour later, Mo Ang had already killed his way through to the point where his eyes were bloodshot. He was now only a few hundred feet away from Sha Ying.


    Whether they were cultivators or demonic cultivators, their power was basically sealed within the spirit pellet. Self-detonating the spirit pellet was equivalent to using all of their strength. Unless the enemy was too much stronger than them or fled too quickly, they would all perish together.


    Mo Ang and Sha Ying were two special existences in this war. They did not swallow the Demonic Core of the dead wolf demon, nor did they desperately try to kill the enemy. In their eyes, there was only the other party.


    It was close, it was only 100 feet, only 100 feet. Mo Ang could already see the tears in Sha Ying''s eyes, and he could already hear her rapid breathing!


    The moment he stretched out his hand, the whole war seemed to come to a standstill. The tenderness in their eyes spoke of the love in their hearts. Blood? War? Nothing was important anymore. At this moment, it was as though they had returned to the moment when they made the oath on Howling Wolf Mountain. Under the eternal sun, they became eternal ¡­


    When the tips of one''s fingers came into contact, they relied on the other. So what if it was a life and death crisis. So what if there were millions of corpses lying on the ground. At this moment, they were hugging each other, caring if they were dried up by the sea, caring about the earth, the sky, and the earth. Those extremely distant existences couldn''t interfere with their current state of mind.


    I have never experienced love. The only time I have ever had a heart attack is in the distant past. I can''t understand their feelings, and I don''t understand why in this endless battlefield, they would ignore death and pursue that dreamlike love.


    Because I never had them, I longed for them very much, perhaps because I had been alone for too long, when I saw them now, I also felt happy, and also a little lonely. At this moment, I really hoped that the next moment would not come, that this would be the end of the story.


    However, I know that the past cannot be changed. All beautiful and extravagant dreams are just wishful thinking on my part. Even if I can''t bear it, I have to face everything that comes after ¡­

 C101

    Mo Ang did not know how to talk. His worry in the past had made him want to say a thousand things. However, when they met again on the battlefield, he could not say a word.


    "Ang ¡­" Sha Ying tilted her head back slightly. Two streams of clear tears flowed down her pale face. Her eyes, however, were filled with joy.


    Mo Ang looked at Sha Ying''s haggard face. His eyes were filled with heartache. He tightly held Sha Ying''s hand, as if he was willing to stay like this for a long time.


    The two of them only had eyes for each other, but in reality, this was a battlefield. If they didn''t pay attention to others, others would come looking for them.


    Without a word, a giant punch struck Mo Ang''s back. Caught off guard, Mo Ang took a heavy punch and spat out a mouthful of blood towards the sky. His right foot took a step forward, but he managed to stop himself.


    "Ang!" Sha Ying did not have any mental preparation. When she saw that Mo Ang was injured, her eyes first revealed panic and concern. However, when she saw that Mo Ang was fine, she raised her head and looked behind Mo Ang.


    Even if it was a woman, even if she fell in love, she was still a wolf, a bloodthirsty white wolf!


    The one who attacked Mo Ang was a muscular man with a fierce-looking face. He wasn''t holding a spear, but a pair of gloves that only protected the joints of his hands. Seeing that his punch didn''t kill Mo Ang, a trace of surprise flashed across his face.


    Mo Ang had been slaughtering everyone before, so naturally, there would be people who were specifically targeting him. Obviously, this man was the one in charge of fighting against Mo Ang. When he saw the woman beside Mo Ang, he looked at Sha Ying with disdain.


    Indeed, out of the many people and wolves left on the battlefield, Sha Ying was the weakest, even though I could only see a small corner of her body.


    Mo Ang pulled Sha Ying''s hand, wiping away the blood on the corner of his mouth and said gently, "Ying Ying, I will protect you!" He waved the long sword in his hand and a string of blood shot out. He looked at the big man coldly. If he wanted to protect Sha Ying, he must defeat all the enemies he faced.


    The big man laughed evilly, the scar on his face became even more sinister, he waved his fists and rushed forward.


    Mo Ang waved his long blade and a sharp blade aura appeared, protecting himself and Sha Ying. Sha Ying was also not willing to fight against Mo Ang alone. She slightly bent her body and turned her hands into wolf claws, waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    Facing the situation between the two, the big man did not care at all. He waved his iron fist and a ruthless aura immediately scattered the saber Qi. With a "hehe" laugh, he took a step forward and rushed towards Mo Ang.


    Mo Ang''s expression was serious. This man was powerful and rare on the battlefield. He was definitely not an ordinary Immortal weapon. When he saw the big man attack, he grabbed Sha Ying and quickly dodged.


    The big man''s fist landed on the ground, causing the earth to shake and the mountains to shake. Mud and rocks flew everywhere, and the Immortal Weapon Demonic Wolves that were fighting in the surroundings were also swept away, flying tens of feet away.


    As the dust settled, the man slowly stood up. He was in a huge pit with a radius of ten zhang! The power of one punch actually had such destructive power. What kind of fist technique was this?!


    Mo Ang knew this person was not easy to deal with. He looked at Sha Ying with worry. This was a battle that she couldn''t get involved in. However, the latter smiled and shook her head, indicating that Mo Ang should be at ease. She even nudged her nose playfully. In this battle of slaughter, it was a unique scene. Maybe Sha Ying completely trusted Mo Ang, and believed that he would do his best to protect her. Or maybe, her keen senses had already smelled the ominous ending, and she pretended to be relaxed, willing to enjoy that final moment of happiness ¡­


    "Kill!"


    Mo Ang growled, gripped his long blade with both of his hands and swung the eighteen coiling dragon sabers like a tiger or a tiger. He was fighting with that big guy. The Wandering Dragon formed from the saber Qi did not harm the burly man in the slightest when it collided with him. It could only slightly block him.


    Both of the big man''s fists were blocked by Mo Ang''s saber Qi, and he could not help but feel a little angry. As he attacked Mo Ang, he became unable to do anything to Mo Ang, so he roared and retreated out of the battle. He clenched his right fist tightly and stomped his feet on the ground, flying towards Mo Ang, leaving a crack.


    Mo Ang was initially on par with the big sized man, but when he saw the big size man''s momentum increase, he was slightly shocked, his eyes became serious, holding onto his blade with both of his hands, he slashed out a few meters long blade qi, then suddenly stabbed his blade into the ground, causing mud and stone to rise, in a moment, it formed into a huge coiled dragon, protecting Mo Ang!


    The burly man was fearless facing Mo Ang''s saber Qi. His right fist, which was hidden at his waist, seemed to be pushing it out with great difficulty. The approaching saber Qi was dispersed just like that.


    "Roar!"


    As the big man approached, the huge dragon let out a loud roar at him. A substance-like wind swept by, leaving behind a several feet deep gully on the ground, but it did not affect him in the slightest.


    "Hah!"


    With a loud roar, the man''s right fist viciously smashed into the colossal dragon with the force of a thunderbolt!


    "Bang!" With a loud sound, a crack appeared on the colossal dragon''s body. It spread out and became more and more numerous, faster and faster. A moment later, it covered the entire body of the dragon!


    The corner of the man''s mouth curled into an evil smile. His right fist moved forward a little more and with a "peng" sound, the huge dragon turned into fragments of mudstone and disappeared. Mo Ang, who was still in disbelief, coughed out a large mouthful of blood and was sent flying.


    The man did not stop. Instead, he took this opportunity to punch Mo Ang''s head again!


    "Ying ¡­"


    With a light mutter, half of the bones in Mo Ang''s body shattered, and he could no longer move. He could not avoid this punch, and as the fist got closer and closer, bigger and bigger, he closed his eyes, with a hint of regret and unwillingness ¡­


    With a bang, he fell to the ground. The longblade in his hand had long since left his hand and was nailed to the ground next to him. The cold light slowly faded away.


    Mo Ang closed his eyes for a moment. He did not expect the punch. He slowly opened his eyes and was stunned by what he saw.


    The big man''s fist broke through Sha Ying''s body. Drops of blood flowed down from his fingers and dripped onto the black soil. Sha Ying''s hands tightly held onto the big man''s arm, preventing him from advancing any further.


    At this moment, Sha Ying slowly turned his head. With the last trace of nostalgia, he looked at Mo Ang. The corner of his mouth curled into a smile. Looking at it now, it was actually so sad and beautiful! The light in his eyes gradually faded, as if he was saying his final farewell. In the cold winter night, it was like the dimness of the last star, bringing with it a sadness that slowly faded into the darkness, never to shine again ¡­


    The big man seemed to be shocked as well. He slowly pulled his arm out and looked at the blood that was flowing out of his hand and his body turn dark. A look of contemplation flashed in his eyes.


    Sha Ying''s delicate body slowly fell to the ground, leaving a sorrowful arc. She fell onto the ground covered in blood without any sound, as if the entire world had become silent because of this.


    Mo Ang''s gaze followed Sha Ying''s fall. He slowly moved and didn''t leave the smile that was slowly outlined on his pale lips, and just stared blankly.


    After a short time together, what awaited them was such a tragic ending. Mo Ang did not cry or shout, but slowly got up and walked step by step towards Sha Ying who had turned into a white wolf.


    Every step he took was filled with immense pain. However, Mo Ang''s eyes were devoid of color, his face was expressionless, and the cold wind blew on the ground, causing the war around him to continue.


    While kneeling beside Sha Ying, Mo Ang opened his mouth, but he could not say anything. Looking at the cold corpse in front of him, he slowly reached out his hands and hugged Sha Ying. Fear, confusion, sadness, and anger flashed in his eyes.


    Icy cold tears flowed down and dripped onto the once warm fur. Mo Ang''s expression was painful to the extreme. He hugged his lover tighter.


    "Aooo!"


    He roared out the despair in his heart!


    A roar that separated life and death was heard.


    A roar filled with shattered life and hope!


    He threw his head back and roared, releasing all of his emotions and echoing throughout the battlefield. All the wolf tribe members looked over when they heard his words, a trace of sadness flashing across their eyes.


    Crystalline drops fell one after another in a disorderly fashion. Little snowflakes actually began to fall at this moment, making this heavy battlefield even more sorrowful and desolate.


    "Roar!"


    A translucent dragon that was a thousand feet long suddenly rushed out from Mo Ang''s body and soared high into the sky. It attracted the attention of all the immortal wolves and they all rushed straight down straight towards the burly man who was deep in thought.


    The burly man had long been pulled back from his thoughts. When he saw the incoming dragon, a cold light flashed in his eyes. He gathered his spirit energy and punched the dragon''s head!


    Boom!


    The deafening sound was so loud that if I wasn''t part of the soul, I would have covered my ears and rolled on the ground. The man''s right fist was slowly shattering and dissipating. In just a moment, only half of it remained! The big man''s left hand was placed on his right arm. He seemed to want to pull it back, but he didn''t move at all. It was just that his speed of dissipation was a bit faster.


    Ah!" The large man struggled in terror. Finally, after his entire shoulder dissipated, he let out an extremely mournful cry before turning into ashes.


    The Wandering Dragon returns and disappears the moment it comes into contact with Mo Ang''s body. I can clearly see that the dragon''s head is a Demonic Core that is bigger than an egg! Upon a closer look, it was actually a dragon like Pill Mark. Initially, it was incomplete, but at this moment, it was swiftly extending. When the Demonic Core entered Mo Ang''s mouth, it had already extended and formed a complete dragon shape.


    Mo Ang''s injuries quickly recovered. Although he did not completely recover, he had mostly recovered. The aura he was giving out now was much stronger than before. It must have been because of this great tragedy. His power had increased tremendously!


    However, there was no joy on Mo Ang''s face. In front of the great sorrow of his lover, he could not stir up even the slightest bit. The sorrow he felt was greater than the death of his heart. Perhaps it was just like this.


    At this moment, Mo Ang might really wish to die. When only regret and sadness remains in his life, when life only has memories and no future, when life can only rely on the past to survive, living alone in this world, what kind of intense pain is that ¡­

 C102

    An enormous grey wolf slowly walked over with heavy steps. All the Immortal weapons that were charging towards it had been torn apart by one claw.


    Gray Wolf had a tuft of gray hair on his chin, which looked like a beard, and his eyes were full of sadness. At this moment, he slowly walked to Mo Ang''s side and spoke in human language.


    "Mo Ang, she''s already dead, let go ¡­"


    "Die?" No, Ying wouldn''t die ¡­ Ying won''t die ¡­ We made an oath that we would stay together forever ¡­ "How can she die ¡­"


    Mo Ang carried Sha Ying''s corpse and sat on the ground. He looked muddleheaded and completely lost his previous high spirits.


    "Mo Ang!"


    Gray Wolf growled in a low voice. The voice that contained a trace of demonic power struck against Mo Ang''s mind. Mo Ang''s defeated face gradually showed an expression, and a trace of light appeared in his eyes.


    "I want revenge, I want revenge for Sha Ying. It''s Sha Feng, Sha Ying who died because of Sha Feng. I want to kill him, kill him, kill him ¡­"


    Mo Ang''s breathing became more and more rapid. His eyes also started to turn blood-red. The demonic qi was violent and his blood was churning. This was the sign of an inner demon!


    Gray Wolf''s eyes showed a hint of pain and shouted harshly, "Mo Ang, wake up!"


    Mo Ang quivered and a layer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. It was mixed with blood drops and looked a little desolate. He lowered his head and stared blankly at Sha Ying''s cold body. After a long while, his right hand slowly stroked the wolf head and slowly moved to its abdomen. He saw the skin and flesh slowly split open and a beast core the size of an egg slowly floated out.


    Mo Ang looked at the beast core, his eyes were once again filled with a layer of mist. However, he did not cry. Instead, he slowly opened his mouth and swallowed the beast core.


    "If she doesn''t die, then I will live, and she will live ¡­ Ying, you asked me to live that day, I will. I will listen to you and live well with you ¡­ "


    On the beast core, Mo Ang could not see, nor could the grey wolf beside him. But I saw, I am a soul, and my soul eye is different from the naked eye, I can still see the fate souls of everyone, including the living and the dead. On top of the beast core, a white wolf like shadow was nearing the edge of dissipation. Its eyes were closed as if it was in deep sleep, yet it was extremely serene without the slightest uneasiness.


    I sighed and opened my mouth to inhale. I slowly absorbed the fate soul from the beast core into my body. However, I didn''t consume it. Instead, I nourished it with my soul fragments.


    I don''t know if this was done by Grandpa Sun or me. I don''t even understand how a pair of eyes like mine was able to absorb the Fate Soul from several hundred thousand years ago into my stomach. No one can answer my question and I can only rely on a sliver of it to slowly comprehend.


    A thought suddenly appeared in his mind. If I can swallow Sha Ying''s fate soul into my stomach, then will I also be able to swallow all of the fate souls on this battlefield that have died!? If I were to run a little further now, the thread that was connected to Mo Ang''s Fate Soul would probably be broken in an instant. At that time, I would not even know whether I would return to my body in the cave, or be buried in this battlefield from the past.


    Mo Ang swallowed Sha Ying''s beast core, but all his hopes were gone. He picked up Sha Ying''s corpse and walked step by step towards the Southern Kingdom.


    "Mo Ang, what are you doing?" Greywolf, who was standing in front of Mo Ang, asked with a stern voice.


    "I want to bring Ying home, I can''t let her be buried here. Howling Wolf Mountain is her home, her true home ¡­"


    "You''re crazy! If you leave the battlefield now, you should know the consequences! " Hui Lang bared his fangs and stood firmly in front of Mo Ang, sternly warning him: "If you swallow Sha Ying''s beast core, you will inherit her will, and you want her to fight together with you! If you leave now, you will be betraying the Wolf Tribe, and you will become a deserter! You know what a deserter should bear, this should not be your fate! Listen to me, after this battle, bring her back to the Wolf Tribe and return to Howling Wolf Mountain. You will be the hero of our Wolf Tribe, and this is what you deserve! "


    "Uncle Gu!" Mo Ang''s eyes were red, he stared at the grey wolf, his expression extremely ferocious, "Wolf clan? You know my past. My mother is a snake, and I only have half of the wolf bloodline. As you have seen earlier, the ancestral map I formed belongs to the snake tribe! Even if I am a genius, as this kind of mutated existence in the wolf clan, from the moment I woke up, who would make friends with me? Who would treat me as someone from the same race? Do you know how I''ve been here all these years? I have been alone for so many years, only Ying did not hate me, we truly love each other, Sha Feng? He only treated me as a tool, I didn''t expect that he would be so ruthless towards me, but he actually chose to vent his anger on Ying Ying, he''s his daughter! "I don''t want to stay with this heartless wolf tribe ¡­"


    "Mo Ang!" "I watched you grow up, and I know how wronged you are, but this is a battlefield. No matter what, get back your pride and let all the other wolf packs who look down on you see that they are wrong! Even if not for yourself, you will still die for your father! Your father is my brother, I don''t want to see his son end up fleeing! "


    "Humph! I will investigate exactly how my father died. I, Mo Long, swear that from today onwards, I will no longer be a member of the wolf tribe!" Lowering his head, Mo Ang kissed the white wolf''s cheek and said gently, "Ying, you said that you like my appearance more. I promise you, I will never turn back into a wolf ¡­" With that, under Greywolf''s trembling gaze, he walked step by step back to the Southern Kingdom.


    "Mo Ang!"


    Gray Wolf growled softly, but he did not stop Mo Ang. Perhaps he also knew that he could not change his mind. The strong feeling of entanglement made his whole body tremble, and he tried his best to suppress the violence in his chest.


    "Aooo!"


    With a howl to the sky, Gray Wolf charged into the battlefield with bloodshot eyes, turning all his emotions into killing as he crazily bit at them ¡­ Mo Ang carried Sha Ying''s corpse. He did not use any demonic power, but walked step by step like a mortal. I saw him cross the barren mountains, the woods, the streams, and on the vast desert of the South, walking away alone, despairing, helpless.


    This was a tragedy. Perhaps in war, happiness could only exist for a moment. Happiness should not even exist in a battlefield filled with slaughter and blood.


    Seeing this, Mo Ang''s story was very different from what Grandpa Sun had told him. In Grandpa Sun''s story, although it was also a tragedy, although Sha Ying still died, Mo Ang did not become a deserter, nor did he condense this roving dragon of a ancestor. Instead, he bravely killed his enemies, turned his grief into strength, and finally died in the battle of the Immortals and Demons.


    I prefer to see the ending that Grandpa Sun told me about, not the end of this desolate and sorrowful ending. A deserter has too many things to carry, and with Mo Ang''s way of doing things, he can only live with the scorn and curses of all demon clan members. Even if he dies, he won''t be able to get rid of it.


    Who knew how much time had passed, or whether the battle between the wolves in the canyon had ended, or what had happened to Sha Feng, or what had happened to Ouyang Zheng, none of them could figure out how much time had passed.


    In the end, Mo Ang came to the Howling Wolf Mountain. Although the Monster race had a strong physical body, because they didn''t use any demonic power, their feet were already dripping with blood. After walking so far away, she hadn''t seen him frown even once. Perhaps the moment that Sha Ying died, she felt pain and it no longer existed.


    At the top of Howling Wolf Mountain, Mo Ang used both of his hands to dig a hole. Tears that had dried up no longer appeared. He slowly put Sha Ying''s body into the hole expressionlessly.


    One cupped, two cupped ¡­ The dirt that covered Sha Ying''s body did not only bury her, but also Mo Ang''s dead heart.


    His beloved wife, the tomb of Sha Ying!


    The tombstone he erected was not the end, but the beginning. It was the beginning of Mo Ang''s eternal doom!


    As the sun set, the red clouds illuminated the tombstone, creating a faint sense of irony.


    He had once made an oath, but at the same moment, one life and one death became the eternal farewell.


    "Awoo ¡ª woo ¡ª ¡ª"


    The final howl was like the end of a curtain. There was no unwillingness, no pain, and no resistance to fate. There was only longing, only pure love ¡­ Mo Ang, who would never turn into a wolf, used the posture of a human and let out the last of his thoughts. This was his own path, and his last choice.


    At this moment, with the setting sun, the wind blowing by messed up Mo Ang''s hair. He howled towards the sky and became eternal, turning into a cold and grey rock. In this desolate world, he had completed his final vow with Sha Ying ¡­ I don''t know if he is dead or not, because my soul, or rather Grandpa Sun''s soul, has left his body and returned to reality.


    I closed my eyes and calmed down for a moment. After suppressing my complicated feelings, I slowly exhaled.


    The hundreds of golden words in front of me slowly faded and eventually turned into a piece of ink, imprinting itself into my mind once more. Mo Ang''s story seemed to be carved into my memory, becoming something that would last forever.


    I was shocked and my Fate Soul immediately appeared. However, there was a tiny white wolf curled up inside of my Fate Soul''s stomach!


    In the story, it''s not fake, it''s not Grandpa Sun, it''s me! I really did absorb Sha Ying''s fate soul into my stomach to nurture it. Didn''t fate souls only serve as a pair of eyes?


    Could it be because of the six soul fragments? Is it because the level of my cultivation is currently too low, so in He Huan''s story, I can only be a pair of eyes, or is it that the higher my cultivation, the closer I can slowly approach Grandpa Sun''s complete Six Paths Soul Formation and experience the true story?


    I immediately took out the six soul fragments'' scrolls and tried to see the next level, but the fate soul wasn''t strong enough and couldn''t read the rest. I didn''t even know how many levels it had. Also, there''s the Art of Engraving Heaven. I can''t see the specific cultivation method of the Sky Realm after I''ve entered the fake sky. Can it be that I can only take off this veil after I''ve truly stepped into the Sky Realm?

 C103

    In He Huan''s story, I learned the Great Deception, while in Mo Ang''s story, I learned the Eighteen Knife of the Coiling Dragon.


    The formidable power of the eighteen forms of the Coiling Dragon Saber was fully displayed in the battlefield. Although it was defeated by the big man with the celestial weapon, the difference in strength was too great. From Mo Ang''s perspective, this set of sabresmanship was definitely much more powerful than ordinary ones.


    He slowly closed his eyes and practiced the saber technique in his mind again and again. During this time, Mo Ang practiced it many times, and I have already read it many times, and it was already familiar to me. At this moment, the practice was going on in my head without any difficulty.


    After a long while, I suddenly opened my eyes. With a move of my palm, a saber energy shot out. "Boom!"


    Hearing that there was movement over here, Lil ''White ran over quickly.


    "Jussi!"


    "How long has it been, Little White?"


    "One year and ten months."


    I patted Lil ''White''s head and ordered, "Go to Moshan and have him bring all the children that have formed the beast core to this place. I''ll wait for him here."


    Lil ''White shook its head and muttered a few words before running away.


    Mo Ang is a demon. According to this story, I came to understand that when a wild beast first opens its intelligence, it is called Spirit Awakening. After a demon forms its core, it steps into the Core Formation stage, and after forming the core, it becomes the Pulse Condensation period.


    I wonder if my big brother Mo Shan has reached the Pulse Condensation Period or not. His battle strength is almost at the Heavenly Realm.


    Stretching out my palm, a blade shadow of a few meters long appeared. I also slowly danced as I practiced the eighteen forms of the Coiling Dragon Saber. Mo Ang activated the eighteen forms of the Coiling Dragon Saber, but I used my spiritual power to control it. Now that I see it, the power is not much weaker than before. Furthermore, it should be because my cultivation level is not as high as Mo Ang''s.


    The three hundred meter long dragon circled around me and moved slowly. This kind of feeling seemed to have a powerful protection it gave rise to in its heart. Even though the dragon was barely visible, unless one looked at it with their spiritual energy technique, they would be able to see a very dim shadow.


    After finishing the dance, he was extremely skilled. Perhaps familiarity could make the perfect move, and it was also suitable for observation.


    With Little White''s speed, it took Little White only four or five days to bring Mo Shan and the others here. Cultivating to reach such a level meant that one could cultivate for months or even years at a time, and once they went into seclusion, they would be able to live for eight million years. It seemed like longevity was the most obvious benefit for cultivators.


    As I meditated and condensed my Qi, my fate soul was revealed. Looking at the white wolf''s fate soul that was like a fetus, my heart was filled with complex emotions. Back then, I impulsively saved Sha Ying, but I couldn''t wake her up. Furthermore, after so long, Mo Ang had also turned into a stone. Even if he revived her, when she found out that Mo Ang was dead, she would probably go with him.


    The fate soul''s eyes were half open. It was still some way away from being fully awakened, unless I could recklessly devour the fate souls of many people. However, what difference was there between me and the demonic cultivators? At that time, even though my strength will greatly increase, but if I were to become enemies with the entire world, such an end is not what I want.


    With my current strength, I can only be an immortal weapon to be used as an assassination attempt in the Immortal Demon Battlefield. However, in the previous Immortal Demon Battlefield, there were hundreds of millions of immortal weapons.


    After withdrawing my Fate Soul, I slowly breathed out. I couldn''t wait any longer. With the growth of my strength, I naturally had the will of heaven. When the time came, I would naturally be able to reach the next realm.


    Six days had passed while he was meditating.


    "Hahaha, third brother, is it time?"


    A bold and rough voice sounded out, and a trace of a smile formed on my lips.


    "I could smell your stench from far away. Lice must be growing all over your body." I joked as I looked towards a tall and sturdy figure that was slowly approaching from the distance.


    Mo Shan was startled when he heard this. He pulled up his gray jacket and sniffed it, "Nonsense! It doesn''t smell at all. Big brother''s lice are bitten for me every day. How could there be?"


    "I know that big brother loves cleanliness. How many children have you brought this time?"


    Moshan sat down beside me and pointed proudly at the demons behind me. "413!"


    "So many?"


    I turned my head in surprise. A bunch of humanoid monsters were scattered on the ground, scratching their ears and cheeks. There were even some who were helping each other find lice. It looked really discordant.


    "Big brother, it''s summer now. Let your children take a bath."


    Mo Shan looked at me, then turned his head to look at the kids, nodding with a serious expression, "Alright, I''ll wash a few more times in the future. Damn, how lazy are you guys? They were quite unwilling when I asked them to bathe last time."


    "Eh, Big Brother, how long did it take for you to take a bath last time?"


    "Ah?" "Not long, it''s a year before last right, it''s time to take a nap ¡­"


    I turned my head and took a deep breath. Monsters aren''t comparable to humans. Monsters normally use their inner demonic powers, so they don''t know anything about the simple method of exhausting energy. Thus, in terms of cleanliness, they can only rely on the most basic method: bathing.


    "Big brother, the last time I came, there were only two to three hundred Demonic Cores formed, right? Why are there so many?"


    Moshan patted my shoulder and said happily, "Isn''t it all because of the technique you left behind? Children are like fish in water when they practice. In these two years, everyone has advanced by leaps and bounds. Big brother is the king of the mountains, and he''s so happy about it. Hahahaha."


    A demi-human cultivator cultivating in a human cultivation technique could actually be so easy, but was this really beneficial for them? Whether it is a natural gift, or a cure for thirst, perhaps only time can be the only way to reveal the truth.


    "Oh, right. I also brought someone with me!" Moshan mysteriously smiled, rolled his eyes and changed his words, "It should be a demon! Guess who? "


    "It should be Xiaobai ¡­"


    "How do you know?" Mo Shan exclaimed.


    "I told it to go find you. Now that you''re all here, if it isn''t, who else could it be?"


    Moshan shook his head and sighed, "Ol ''Three is still as smart as ever, why is it that Ol'' Two and I both look like idiots."


    "If you wash the dirt off your head, you''ll be smart!"


    He rolled his eyes at me, then turned his head and shouted, "Little White, hurry up and come out so your master can meet you!"


    I curiously turn my head, only to see a awkward figure slowly appear in the distance, slowly walking closer ¡­


    Her snow-white muslin couldn''t cover her graceful figure, and her jet-black hair was fluttering in the breeze. When the breeze lifted up her skirt, one could vaguely see a pair of slender yet extremely smooth beautiful legs, with a twist of her slender waist, as though she had no bones, ten fingers like spring onions, orchids slightly raised, adding a charming air to her breasts.


    The woman walked up to me. She looked at me with her limpid eyes, and she looked at me with a tender expression.


    "Little White!"


    "Un ¡­"


    "The stench of your fox is getting worse ¡­"


    "Jussi, you''re so annoying ¡­"


    Looking at Xiao Bai laughing as it ran away and hid behind a tree, sniffing the air, I turned my head to look at Mo Shan, who was staring at Xiao Bai with his eyes full of peach blossoms.


    "Why, have you taken a fancy to it ¡­" "Eh, I''ll have to say ''her'' in the future ¡­"


    Ma Shan smacked his lips. After wiping away the saliva on the corner of his mouth, he nodded and said, "Don''t say it, Little White really has the femininity that you humans talk about ¡­"


    "¡­ ¡­." You should all take a good bath! "


    "Speaking of which, when do we make our move?" Mo Shan withdrew his gaze and solemnly said.


    "There''s no need to be anxious. Let''s wait for half a year." I smiled and said, "Let''s have a cup of tea first!"


    "Tea?" Disturbance? " Mo Shan was stunned and a hint of confusion appeared on his face.


    "Don''t worry about it. Come, let''s spar and try out brother''s new move."


    "Fight? "Alright!" When Moshan heard about fighting, he immediately became interested, "Last time, I didn''t use my full strength, can we have a good fight this time?"


    I smiled slyly. "Of course I can. Not only is it satisfying, it will also be very painful!"


    Arriving at an empty space, the aura in my body was released. The Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth was stirred up and became abnormally violent.


    When Moshan saw this, his eyes lit up and he happily said, "It looks like brother has improved a lot in these past two years. Come, let go of me and let big brother try your technique!"


    "Then Big Bro will catch it!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a blade shadow of a dozen feet long appeared. Eighteen forms of the Coiling Dragon Saber!


    "Roar!"


    A dragon-like saber Qi was suddenly released and charged straight at Mo Shan. Moshan frowned, he knew he couldn''t afford to be careless, "ROAR!" Xiao Chen opened his mouth and roared. After which, he instantly transformed into a ten meter long Demonic Body and swung his claw at the saber Qi.


    Boom!


    With a loud sound, the sword qi collapsed, but Mo Shan also staggered back a few steps. His pair of copper bell sized eyes looked at me in surprise.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    With a loud shout, I rushed forward. With a twist of my long saber, a thousand feet long Dragon Travelling Disk appeared, protecting me within it. It charged straight towards Mo Shan, raising up an endless cloud of dust.


    Ma Shan was shocked. He leaped up and moved his four claws, grabbing forward like a mad demon. He could only hear the clanging sound as the Wandering Dragon was covered with wounds, but the Wandering Dragon was created by my saber energy.


    Seeing that there was no result, Mo Shan quickly retreated. He opened his mouth and spat out an egg-sized beast core. The beast core gradually grew bigger. In just a moment, it was the size of a human head!


    As the Demonic Core came flying over, I slightly turned my body and the Wandering Dragon also tightly circled around me, tightly protecting me.


    "Beng!"


    An ear-piercing sound rang out as the Wandering Dragon suddenly collapsed. At the same time, the saber shadow formed by my Spiritual Energy also shattered.


    The demonic core bounced back and surged forward once again.


    "Come at me!"


    As the fight raged on, the shadow of the blade formed again, pointing towards the sky, my right foot stomped on the ground, and my entire body flew upwards like a dragon soaring into the sky.


    "Kill!"


    With a loud shout, he slashed at the beast core. The dragon roared and crashed into the beast core. However, the moment it collided with the beast core, it dissipated into nothingness.


    Mo Shan swallowed the beast core. His face was pale, but he couldn''t hide the excitement in his eyes.


    "Hahaha, this is great, but if it wasn''t for brother accepting everything quickly, big brother''s life would have ended here!"


    "Big brother''s improvement isn''t bad either."


    "Un ¡­" Moshan shook his head, "Compared to third brother, he''s much weaker. Hahaha!"


    The small demons around us who were enjoying the show chatted for a while before dispersing. I accompanied Ma Shan as he slowly walked on the hillside. For a short while, I was in a state of calm joy.

 C104

    "Speaking of which, how did Lil ''White transform into a human?"


    "Isn''t that simple? We demi-humans can transform into a human after we form the Demonic Core. As long as we close our eyes and meditate, we can do nothing but allow our bodies to transform."


    I asked in astonishment, "You didn''t transform into a human body just because you wanted to?"


    "Of course not. Who told you that you can become what you want to?"


    Yes, no one told me. It was all wishful thinking on my part.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about this anymore." In the past two years, I have discovered some doubts about the cultivation of you demi-humans. "


    "Oh?" Mo Shan''s interest was instantly piqued and he quickly asked, "What doubts?"


    "I saw it during the battle earlier. The surface of your demonic core is very smooth without any traces."


    "So what? Isn''t that yours? "


    "No!" I shook my head. "You demon clan people are considered to have awakened after your spiritual wisdom has been opened. After forming the demon core, you will be called a Core Formation cultivator, and then you will have to condense your own ancestor''s map on top of the demon core. Once you do that, you will have stepped into the Pulse Condensation period, but after that, I don''t know."


    "Awakening from the Soul? Pill Conversion? Congealing Mark? How do you know? "


    I won''t hide it from you, big brother. I have a scroll here that records the stories of the Immortal Demon War. I''ve seen two of them up to now, and I understand all of them.


    In fact, I don''t want to tell Mo Shan, this is my greatest secret, but thinking about how Mo Shan treated me sincerely and treated me as his brother, even bringing hundreds of his children to help me get revenge, after that battle, I don''t know how many will remain, so I couldn''t help but feel a little guilty, so I told him everything.


    "Ancestor map, condense your own ancestor map on the demonic core ¡­" Moshan shook his head like a rattle drum, and said worriedly: "Damn, this is not the Southern Kingdom, who can tell me how to condense the Ancestral Map? We Demonic cultivators are in a difficult position in the Northern Reaches!


    I smiled bitterly and tried to persuade her, "It would be difficult to talk about it. You have never been to the Southern Kingdom, so you don''t know the desolation and decline there. If you were ¡­"


    "No matter how bad it is, it''s still my home. The Northern Kingdom may be good, but what can it possibly be!?" Ma Shan interrupted with his reddened eyes. His tone was filled with determination.


    Looking into Moshan''s eyes, I suddenly thought of Wu Qing and myself. Between the three of them, one person, two demons. Perhaps it was because of this desire and obsession towards home that I became brothers.


    Patting Ma Shan on the shoulder, I stepped forward slightly and said, "You still have a brother here!"


    Mo Shan looked at me and grinned. After a long while, he patted me on my back, causing me to stumble and say, "I knew you were my good brother. It''s such a rare occasion to be sad. I was actually moved by you. Haha!"


    I exhaled and changed the topic. "Honestly speaking, Big Brother, I don''t want you to join this war."


    Really? No, in fact, this is just a formality. With such a powerful helper, I would not have enough time to be happy, but I have to play the role of his brother. I have to make him trust me so that he can bear the consequences no matter what.


    Moshan was stunned, "Why, aren''t we brothers?"


    "Yes sir!" I pretended to be in a heavy mood as I sat on the slope. I was silent for a while before I said with a frown, "It is because you are my brother that this war originally had nothing to do with you."


    "Since you''re my brother, then it''s related. As your big brother, if I don''t help you with your grudge against my brother, then I will be ashamed of myself and my demon clan!"


    "Big brother!" I turned my head and said extremely seriously, "You are indeed my brother, but you are also a king. You wanted to help me take revenge, so you don''t have enough power by yourself. This kind of consequence, is not what I want to see, especially as your brother! "


    "Humph!" Moshan hit the ground and stood up, "Children!"


    "Here!" The group of monsters behind him immediately stood up straight, ready to fight.


    "Zhang Fugui is my brother. As his elder brother, you all feel that I should help him take revenge on his brother''s behalf!"


    "That''s right!" They spoke in unison, not hesitating in the slightest.


    "What about you? This war will result in blood and death for all of us. Are you afraid? "


    "No!"


    I scanned through the several hundred lesser demons, but I didn''t see any fear or hesitation in their eyes. The cultivators of the Monster race were actually so magnanimous and loyal!


    "Good!" Big bro, I was being rude earlier. I, Zhang Fugui, am here to thank you, big bro, and all Demon Brothers!


    Moshan grinned, revealing his pure-white front teeth. Under the blazing sun, he felt a sense of peace of mind.


    "Big brother, we will be putting on a show in half a month''s time!"


    "I''m good at fighting, but acting ¡­" A hint of awkwardness appeared in Moshan''s eyes.


    "Play the part!"


    "Oh, that''s better."


    "Little White!"


    Lil ''White quickly jumped over, but it didn''t show its human form.


    "Mm, I''m still a bit used to seeing it this way." I took out four strips of cloth from my Universe Ring. With a flick of my fingers, I had already written four letters with my Spiritual Energy.


    Little White, go to the sword faction, Mountain God School, and White Jade Sect. Hand over the four pieces of cloth to Shen Tianlan, Du Xiang, the Southern Mountain Daoist, and the giant Lu, say that within half a month, it will be chaotic.


    "Jus, do they believe what Whitey said?"


    "I will!" The corner of my mouth curled up into a smile. "I am a White Fox Scholar!"


    Hearing that, a trace of bashfulness flashed across Lil ''White''s eyes as he turned around and ran.


    "Bro, your family''s Lil ''White, to you, is it ¡­"


    "Big Brother, if you want to like Little White, just say so. I''ll change my name tomorrow and call you the Jackal Scholar. What do you think?"


    Mo Shan thought for a moment and shook his head. "It''s better to call this the White Fox Scholar ¡­"


    "Calm down and wait. In half a month, it will be the beginning of my revenge!"


    Looking towards the north, a red light flashed across my eyes. This is the symbol of slaughter ¡­


    In a flash, Little White came back half a month later. However, its body was completely drenched, as if it had been soaked in the rain. I led Ma Shan and the group to a barren mountain near the sword faction. The sword peak of the sword faction had already transformed into the Dragon Soul Sword. The current location was indeed a little shabby. Even though two years had passed, it had not recovered its former aura.


    At this moment, from afar, he could still see the white robed sword cultivators busying themselves, fiddling with something.


    "Catch him off guard! Big brother, sorry to trouble you. "


    Ma Shan chuckled and waved his hand, "Children, kill!"


    "Kill!"


    The voice was huge and it was filled with killing intent, causing the sword faction disciples to jump in fright and immediately panic.


    Moshan led the lesser demons and charged forward with a deafening roar, but instead crashed into a transparent barrier. This was the sword faction''s great protective array.


    Luo Qifeng, with a face of shock and anger, stood up. Clenching the long sword in his hand tightly, he shouted, "Who are you? What do you want to do? "


    Mo Shan looked at the barrier with great interest as if he didn''t hear anything. He suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a beast core. With a "bang" sound, the entire protective magical formation was completely destroyed.


    "Hehe, what are you doing? Killing people, of course! Kill!"


    "Crap!" Master is still in closed-door training and cannot be disturbed. Quickly, protect Master! " The group of sword faction disciples hurriedly headed towards a mountain peak.


    "The rest of you, come with me and fight!" Luo Qifeng shouted, and suddenly dozens of people flew forward, floating in the air and forming a defensive line.


    Hundreds of lesser demons looked at each other, howled a few times, licked their lips and rushed up, fighting against the panicked sword faction disciples. Immediately, sounds of killing, begging for help, and screams rang out incessantly.


    I watched everything with satisfaction from the back. When the situation was already extremely chaotic, my figure blurred and I transformed into the appearance of a White Fox Scholar. I touched Whitey who had thrown away the water.


    "Little White, it''s our turn."


    "Yes, sir!" "Justices, is Little White still foul-smelling like a fox ¡­"


    Sitting on Whitey''s side, we drew a beautiful white line and charged towards the battlefield.


    "It''s the Scholar!" It was the monk! "We''re saved ¡­"


    Seeing me come, many people from the sword faction revealed a look of hope, as if my appearance would bring them victory.


    "All Sword Faction disciples listen up, form the sword formation. They have more people, don''t fly high into the sky! Ceng Huantian has led twenty disciples and guarded Sect Master Shen''s cave dwelling. Even if he self-detonates, he must still defend! "


    When Zou Zhi Zhi heard this, he gave me a slight nod and called out twenty people in a row, flying towards Shen Tianlan''s cave.


    "That b * stard Wu, do you dare to fight with me!"


    Mo Shan laughed and said provocatively, "I''m just afraid that you''re not enough!" After saying that, he rushed straight towards me.


    I waved my hand to slash out a few blade auras, clashing with the Mashan Battle. However, we kept our distance from the battlefield as we fought.


    "How is it? My children know how to act, right?"


    "Humph, if he isn''t injured or killed, then he can''t be tricked. When the time comes, kill him!"


    A hint of thought appeared in Moshan''s eyes as he slowly said, "Aren''t you afraid that it will be hard to explain?"


    "An explanation?" I coldly laughed, "They''re already at the bow, so we have no choice but to release them. When the time comes, it''ll be up to them."


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    "It''s about time. After resting for a while, it''s about time for me to show my face."


    "Yes."


    Moshan nodded and flew out with me.


    Half of the Sword Faction members were already dead, and the other half were still struggling to survive.


    "Hahaha, that''s all you can do!"


    The Moshan elder smiled and spat out a beast core. I threw out a palm and the palm print dissipated. The beast core hit my chest as if it was a mountain crashing into me. I spat out a few mouthfuls of blood and fell to the ground.


    "Jussi!"


    "Jussi!"


    Upon seeing me lose, the crowd was shocked. There were even a few whose faces paled and they retreated from the battle, standing guard before Shen Tianlan''s residence.


    With difficulty, I stood up with the support of a sword faction disciple. With a pale face, I pointed at Mo Shan with trembling hands: "You''re a demon! You are not human! "


    "Demon!"


    When everyone heard this, they were greatly alarmed and could not help but panic once again.


    "Hmph, so what?!" "Children, turn back into your Demonic Body and let them see."


    When the many lesser demons heard this, they all revealed evil smiles and turned into jackals. Their sharp claws dug into the ground and continuously made rustling sounds. Their sinister fangs dripped with saliva, disgusting and terrifying.


    When the crowd saw this, they panicked and didn''t know what to do.


    "Zou Zhi Zhi!"


    "Jussi!"


    I whispered, "Send a few people to seek help from the three factions!"


    "I''ll go!"


    "I''ll go!"


    Suddenly, several people volunteered themselves, but Zou Zhi only ordered six people to quietly go around the hillside to the three sects for help.


    "Humph, today, even if I don''t kill you all, I will hand over the Dragon Soul Sword!"


    "Pui, what a monster, you even dare to touch the Dragon Soul Sword!"


    "You''re courting death!" With a wave of his hand, that disciple who had just spoken was immediately knocked back dozens of feet. It was unknown whether he was dead or alive.


    "Monster, don''t be too arrogant ¡­"


    "When Master comes out, I''ll definitely let you guys have a good time!"


    "Master will help them take revenge ¡­"


    "¡­ ¡­"


    "Shut up!"


    After hearing the crowd''s malicious gossip, I shouted angrily and everyone immediately quietened down.


    "Demon, aren''t you afraid of causing public outrage by causing trouble in the Northern Kingdom?"


    "Hmph, since we dare to come, then we won''t have any fear!" I will count to three, if you do not hand over the Dragon Soul Sword, none of you will be able to live, including those behind you who wish to spread the news! "


    Mo Shan''s voice was so loud that it caused everyone to be stunned. The six disciples that had sent the message stood there dumbfounded, not daring to move at all!

 C105

    "One!"


    Everyone was completely silent as they stared at Mo Shan and the others.


    "Two!"


    The jackals let out a low growl, which was like a cold wind blowing across their faces, making them break out in a cold sweat.


    "Three!"


    Everyone gritted their teeth as their faces turned ashen. The longsword in their hands was tightly clenched and they were already trembling a bit. A smile appeared on Moshan''s face as he said, "Children, kill!"


    When the demons heard this, they roared and rushed forward. A great battle was about to break out!


    Boom!


    A loud sound echoed from Shen Tianlan''s cultivation. Everyone stopped what they were doing and turned to look at the collapsed cave. In front of the immortal cave, Shen Tianlan, whose white robes was fluttering with a cold expression, held the Dragon Soul Sword in one hand and walked forward step by step with a powerful aura.


    All the sword faction disciples revealed a happy expression as if they had just survived a disaster, and all of them opened up a path.


    The Dragon Soul Sword slowly drooped down, dragging on the ground. The sound of the sword tip rubbing against the ground was exceptionally shocking in the midst of silence. Mo Shan''s face became even more gloomy, but the people from the sword faction felt their confidence increase.


    Step by step, his aura had already reached its peak. When he was only a hundred feet away from Mo Shan, Shen Tianlan''s aura had reached an unprecedented level!


    "Hah!"


    Without saying a word, Shen Tianlan struck out with his sword!


    On the Dragon Soul Sword, the figure of the giant python slowly appeared. It opened its bloody mouth and engulfed Moshan and the other demons!


    Ma Shan quickly took a few steps back and turned back into a demon body. He opened his mouth and spat out a beast core. It was the size of a human head as it charged at the giant python.


    When the demonic core and the giant python came into contact, it was as if the giant python had swallowed the demonic core in one gulp. Everyone held their breath, staring fixedly at the result.


    "Roar!"


    The giant python let out a mournful cry. The moment it came into contact with Ma Shan, it started from the beginning and quickly dissipated. Shen Tianlan coughed out a mouthful of blood and his face instantly turned pale. The sword faction disciples were even worse off. They had just experienced great joy, but now it had become great sorrow. Many people could no longer stand.


    "Hahaha, Shen Tianlan is only mediocre! Before you have even refined the Dragon Soul Sword, you dare to forcefully order it around, so you should just hand it over to me obediently, I promise I will leave you all with one corpse! "


    "All six of you, quickly ask the three sects for help. Tell them that the Monster race is invading and unstoppable!"


    I shouted at the six people and turned to look at the others, "Everyone else, follow the sect master and I, fight with all your might. As long as the three sects come, we will have hope!"


    When the six of them heard this, they immediately took out their swords and flew away without any scruples. After a short moment, they disappeared, and the remaining people quickly became entangled with Mo Shan and the others. However, the sound of thunder was a bit softer, symbolically waving their swords, completely opposite to before.


    "Hmph, you monster, just watch this old monk take you in!" A sword faction disciple put his hands together and threw out a stream of air, causing the jackal demon in front of him to immediately fall to the ground, rolling and moaning in pain.


    "Hey, don''t bite me, don''t bite my butt!" On the other side, a jackal bit into the butt of a Sword Faction disciple, not allowing him to struggle free.


    "Hmph, don''t run!" We will fight to the death! " One of the sword faction disciples angrily looked at the wolf cub who was baring his teeth, he suddenly rushed forward and chopped down with his palm, "Scissor!" Haha, you lost! "Let me ride!"


    Everyone had finished with their act. The ''dead'' from before stood up one after another. They had never seen such people before, but they felt that the demons were new to them. One by one, they began to play. They did not feel that the demons were scary at all.


    However, Mo Shan was looking at Shen Tianlan with a fiery fighting spirit in his eyes. Shen Tianlan was no weaker than him, and his fighting spirit was surging as well. I couldn''t be bothered to care about him as I turned to look at Zou Zhi, who was standing by the side.


    "You didn''t act well just now. Look, you''re going to break out in cold sweat. Come, let me help you! "Pah pah pah pah ¡­" Zou Zhi was still teaching a sword faction disciple how to act, chasing and spitting on him. When he saw my gaze sweeping over, he also stopped the ruckus.


    "Let''s talk in private!"


    When we reached the top of the mountain, I asked in a low voice, "Where''s Lan Yun?"


    "Lan Yun knows this is an act, but she said that she wasn''t in the mood so she didn''t come. She''s still in the cave."


    "How is she these days?"


    "Oh." Zou Zhi smacked his lips together, "She''s already much better now. After last time''s chat with Jushi, she started diligently cultivating and occasionally talked to us. However, she still doesn''t have a smile on her face, but compared to before, that''s a lot more relieving for us."


    He began to talk, and he started to cultivate. Lan Yun, did you really let go of me?


    "Continue. In the next battle, you must protect Lan Yun. If you can protect him, I will teach you a sword skill!"


    "Sword Art?" When Zou Zhi heard this, he seemed uninterested and casually asked: "What sword technique?"


    When I saw his expression, my curiosity was piqued as I asked, "What sword technique do you want?"


    Zou Zhi''s eyes lit up. He quickly said, "Of course it''s the extremely cool type. Once it''s used, it''s very handsome. Moreover, its aura is extremely powerful and looks very dazzling!"


    "Oh?" I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. I wanted to teach him the Falling Butterfly Sword Technique, but he wanted this kind of sword technique.


    "Alright, if Lan Yun is fine with this fight and you''re fine with me, then I''ll teach you."


    "Really?" Zou Zhi said happily: "What sword art? Teach me now!"


    Shaking his head, he said, "This is a deal, and also an agreement."


    "Ai, alright, I will definitely protect Lan Yun."


    I turned to look at Shen Tian Lan and the rest, only to see that he and Mo Shan had already finished sparring. At this moment, he seemed like an old friend that I hadn''t seen for many years, hugging each other''s shoulders and looking extremely close to each other.


    Seeing me walk over, Shen Tian Lan laughed loudly and said, "Jushi, this brother of yours is very much to my liking. Why didn''t you introduce him to me earlier!"


    Introduce you? I know what Shen Tianlan is thinking. If it weren''t for the hundreds of False Sky Realm lesser demons behind Mo Shan, he wouldn''t be so eager and amiable.


    "My elder brother is a demi-human. Sect Master Shen also knows that in the Northern Kingdom, demi-humans are very difficult to deal with."


    "Hahahaha, third brother, I thought that humans wanted to kill when they saw us, but who would have thought that Sect Master Shen was as straightforward as you. Looks like, in the past, big brother was biased against humans ¡­"


    "Big brother, Sect Leader Shen, this is not a good place to talk. Although it will take at least half a day for the three sects to arrive, in order to avoid any problems, we should enter the cave and talk."


    "En, good. Brother Mo Shan, once this battle is over, we won''t leave until we''re drunk!"


    "Alright, Sect Master Shen is indeed generous, it''s just that my second brother is not here. Otherwise, we would be brothers, drinking wine and eating meat together, it''s really unpleasant!" "Hahahaha!"


    "All of us from the four seas are brothers. What do you mean by not sworn brothers? Ah, from now on, we are brothers ¡­"


    "Good!" "Hahaha ¡­"


    Watching Shen Tian Lan and Mo Shan happily chatting as they entered the cave, killing intent flashed past my eyes. Old fox, if he wasn''t Lan Yun''s father, I would definitely kill him the moment the battle was over!


    Before I could enter the cave, I saw a flash of light and a large white ball suddenly appeared in front of me.


    "Nanshan? How did you get here so quickly? "


    The South Mountain Daoist, dressed in a white robe of fat, stood up and took a small sip of the medicine in the bottle gourd. He exhaled a mouthful of foul air, and then slowly asked, "What sort of person does this old man have? Daoist Nanshan! "


    Her red face was filled with haughtiness. However, when she saw my gloomy gaze, she hurriedly changed her words. "Cough cough, didn''t I also improve?" I will be able to reach here in no time by using the Source Array. "


    "Soul Dividing Formation? Aren''t you unable to control the direction? Moreover, every time you use it, all the spiritual energy in your body will be sucked out! "


    "Ah, before that, old ¡­ My improvement has been incredibly fast in the past two years, I can''t do it! "


    "Stop being confused, quickly tell me."


    "Cough, cough." The South Mountain Daoist stroked his beard and leisurely said: "In the past two years in the Mountain God Sect, I have made a deal with that giant."


    "Trade?"


    "En, he collects medicinal herbs for me. I''ll give him a sip of the medicinal juice every other month." In the past, in order to collect medicinal ingredients, I had to hide myself, so I did not have the time to study formations, but in these two years, I did not need to care about these at all, and only needed him to help me find what was needed.


    So that''s how it is. This deal couldn''t be said to be made by the losers. However, he didn''t know how much his strength had increased after drinking the Southern Mountain Daoist''s medicine.


    "Eh? That''s not right. You''ve been studying formations for two years. Where did the juice come from? "


    When the Southern Mountain Daoist heard this, his expression changed, and he stammered, "This is my secret. You cannot tell me!"


    If you don''t let me know, then I want to know even more, "If you don''t tell me, then I will spread the secret of your medicine and steal your medicine. Tell me, how many people will hunt you down?!"


    "You!" The South Mountain Daoist immediately became angry. After a long while, he angrily said, "Unless you swear not to tell anyone!"


    "Alright, I swear!"


    The Southern Mountain''s Man looked around to make sure no one else was around before saying in a low voice, "This gourd has been passed down by our ancestors. As long as you throw the medicinal ingredients in, it will be refined into its own medicine. I only need to think of which medicinal ingredients to mix with."


    "So magical! Is there any other use for it? "


    "No, up till now, I''ve only discovered this. Moreover, it seems that it''s the only effect. Otherwise, my ancestors would have passed it down."


    I nodded my head. I didn''t know what kind of treasure this gourd was, but it only had this effect. To people like me who couldn''t refine medicine, it was just useless.


    "Alright, it''s a good thing that you came early. Come, help me with something!"


    "Hmph, didn''t I say before that I would only help you break a sect protecting formation?"


    "If you don''t help, will Heaven Sect''s Ge Qingshan let you go?"


    "This ¡­" The Daoist from Nanshan rolled his eyes and immediately changed his words. "I never said that I would not help. Everyone knows of the vices committed by the Sky Sect. I am duty-bound to do this for the sake of justice!"


    She rolled her eyes at him. How could the Sky Sect be so evil? It was just that they were too arrogant and ambitious. The alliance between the three major sects was nothing more than a scheme for their own people.


    "Can you use the array to make the stench of blood in this place thicker?"


    "Simple, it''s just a small formation!"


    As the South Mountain Daoist spoke, he used his spirit energy to draw on an open space. In the end, he stretched out his right hand and was about to do something when his eyes suddenly turned and he called for me.


    "The first drop of blood is here!"


    Even though I had my suspicions, I still did as I was told. I dripped a drop of blood on the ground, and when the drop of blood fell into the air, it actually floated on air, and started spinning, and there was a flash of light around it, as though the drop of blood was placed on a plate. With a "Hu" sound, the drop of blood suddenly exploded into a cloud of blood mist, and an extremely dense smell of blood instantly diffused outwards.


    "Ha ha-ha ha, you''ve fallen into a trap!"


    I coldly looked at the Southern Mountain''s Daoist. The latter immediately stopped smiling and muttered, "It''s just a small face-lift, who told you to be so fierce ¡­"


    After breathing for a while, the disgusting feeling finally dissipated. "Nan Shan, the smell of blood is too strong. Reduce it a bit."


    "Oh."


    "Jussi!"


    "Hmm?" He turned around and saw Zou Zhi Zhi walking over, "What is it?"


    "The three great sects are here!"


    My eyes lit up. "Come on, come on, Sky Sect! Today, I''ll make sure you won''t be able to return!"

 C106

    "Big brother, you have to dodge for a bit."


    "Dodge? They''re here? "


    "That''s right!"


    When Mo Shan heard that, a bloodthirsty look flashed across his eyes. I immediately stopped him and said, "Big Brother, now is not the time for you to make a move. Wait a moment."


    "Alright, then I''ll wait. Don''t worry, brother, I will definitely help you take revenge!"


    Shen Tianlan, who had been silent at the side, suddenly spoke, "Jushi, I''ve heard the entire time that you have a grudge with the Sky Sect. May I know what it is?"


    "Revenge for the murder of family and friends!"


    "Oh?" Shen Tianlan''s eyelids drooped slightly, concealing all his thoughts.


    "Third brother, I''ll leave first. When the battle starts, remember to call for me, Little White."


    "I knew that you would never forget Lil ''White. After the battle is over, I''ll help you ask Lil'' White''s intentions."


    Ma Shan''s face reddened. He pretended to cough a few times and quickly went out.


    "Sword faction disciples, act according to plan."


    "As master commands!"


    "Jussi!" Shen Tian Lan turned her head to look at me. "Will you really do this this this time?"


    "Of course, if it doesn''t work then that''s the only way."


    "Master, you''re here!"


    When he came out of the cave, he could see the people of the three sects flying toward him. As he was watching, he suddenly saw several shadows jump out from the forest below. They wrapped around dozens of people and pulled them closer to the hidden area below. He immediately let out a blood-curdling screech. The situation was grim.


    There was a commotion among the three sects, but the leader quickly stabilized his disciple and sent two groups to investigate. The other people continued to come over.


    Arriving at the sword faction, the stench of blood filled the air. The remaining ten or so sword faction disciples'' faces were also haggard and their clothes were disheveled. There were even a few white clothed sword disciples that were dyed in blood and groaning.


    "Sect Master Shen, the Sky Sect''s Ninth Peak Master, Wu Ling, is here to assist you!"


    "I am here to assist the Mountain God''s Gate!"


    "White Jade Gate''s Primordial Profound Ark is here to assist!"


    "Thank you Elder Wu Ling. Sect Leader Lu, Elder Pu Xuan, please!" With a pale face, Shen Tianlan bowed and led the three into the residence.


    "Our sect is still under construction. Please forgive us for neglecting such a place."


    "No worries, if there is anything that I can help with, perhaps my Sky Sect can help. Sect Head Shen, may I know if this is ¡­"


    Wu Ling was a middle-aged man with a stern face and eyes like swords. He was brimming with pride, but he did not appear to be arrogant and despotic. On the contrary, he was always polite when he spoke.


    "My name is White Fox Ji Shi and I''ve long heard of Elder Wu. It is my pleasure to meet you today, it is my pleasure to meet you!"


    "Yes, this one has heard of the great name of White Fox Venerable. It is my pleasure to meet you!"


    "It is my pleasure to meet you, Giant Son Lu of the Mountain Gods Sect!"


    "It is my pleasure to meet you!"


    The sounds of greetings didn''t seem like they were here to help out, but as if they were guests.


    "Sect Master Shen, I wonder how your sect will fare in this invasion of the Monster race?"


    "Truth be told, that demon clan came all of a sudden, coupled with the fact that my sword faction''s disciples are busy rebuilding, I am still in closed-door training to refine the Dragon Soul Sword. Everyone has seen the remaining disciples, they are just about twenty or so disciples outside."


    Wu Ling frowned and sighed, "The invasion of the Demon Race was indeed caught off guard. With Sect Leader Shen''s loss this time, after the Demon Race is eradicated, the Sky Sect will surely return your justice!" Furthermore, on the way here just now, we lost dozens of disciples. That demon clan''s arrogance is truly intolerable.


    "Yes, my Baiyu Sect has also lost more than ten disciples ¡­" After Pu Xuan finished speaking, he looked at me with extremely cold eyes.


    Hmph, he is the one who killed your White Jade Sect! The White Jade Sect has always been on my list to get rid of. Now that I''ve killed a few of you, I''ll just give you a reminder, and everything will be settled in a flash. Even if you don''t trust me, don''t think about getting away with the matter of destroying the Sky Sect.


    "The White Jade Sect and the Sky Sect have the most people. Perhaps it''s because of this that the group of demons have set their sights on them." I opened my mouth and ignored Pu Xuan''s gaze.


    "Speaking of which, don''t you guys feel that something is amiss? This time, the Monster race have launched an attack without any warning, and are even targeting our sects. What do you mean by that? "


    "I think Elder Wu is mistaken."


    "Oh?"


    I looked at Shen Tianlan and slowly said, "This time, the Monster race are here to attack Sect Master Shen''s Dragon Soul Sword!"


    "Dragon Soul Sword!"


    "That''s right!" Shen Tianlan stood up and regretfully said, "Give me another half year and the Dragon Soul Sword will be refined. At that time, a few mere monsters won''t even be worth mentioning!"


    Great Leader Lu coughed lightly, "Then, is the Dragon Soul Sword still there?"


    "Yes, in order to protect me and protect the Dragon Soul Sword, my sword faction didn''t even hesitate to detonate its sword pill in order to block it. Everyone had enough time, so the monster had already escaped."


    "What cultivation does that monster have?" Wu Ling spoke without leaving a trace.


    "I do not know about the cultivators of the Demonic Clan, but I am not its enemy. I am a False Sky Realm cultivator, and yet I was easily defeated by him."


    Wu Ling nodded his head slightly. It seemed that he had roughly understood the power of the Dragon Soul Sword.


    "I know that my cultivation is lacking and I am unable to protect the treasures of my sect. Although the Spirit Demon Race has temporarily retreated, they will definitely come again, my sword faction is already exhausted and does not dare to keep this sword. Everyone''s strength is strong, how about you hold the Dragon Soul Sword for me?" Wait until I defeat the demon clan and return it to me. When I return to the sect, I will definitely report it to the sect! "


    He lowered his head and fiddled with his fingers. Pu Xuan shook his head and sighed softly. When he looked at Wu Ling again, he remained calm and collected, half squinting his eyes as if he did not hear anything.


    It really was an old fox! If Wu Ling agrees to the request, once he accepts the Dragon Soul Sword, we will say that he snatched it away.


    Shen Tian Lan shot a glance at me before she suddenly thrust the Dragon Soul Sword into Wu Ling''s hands. Wu Ling was slightly startled as he abruptly stood up and shouted, "Sect Leader Shen, what is the meaning of this?"


    Shen Tianlan harrumphed coldly, "Elder Wu, it is I who should ask you about this. What do you mean by that?"


    "You ¡­"


    Even though Wu Ling has an extremely good personality, he could not help but become furious after framing them in broad daylight. He glanced at us and suddenly laughed out loud, "So that''s how it is! With the invasion of the demon race as an excuse, it''s not possible for me to send the Sky Sect, neither can I not come! The moment I come here, we will discuss about how to frame me. Such a clumsy excuse, such a despicable method! "


    My pale face slowly recovered its colour. I sneered, "If you continue to be so clumsy and despicable, won''t you still be coming?!"


    "Good!" Good! "Alright!" Having said three words in a row, Wu Ling suddenly moved his body and rushed out of the cave.


    It was completely unexpected that an elder would actually flee without a word. The four of us were stunned for a moment, the face of Great Leader Lu changed, and instantly chased after him. Pu Xuan took a step forward, and was startled, but stopped.


    "Jushi, my White Jade Sect is cooperating with you, you actually ¡­"


    "Elder Puxuan!" "Who said they were dead?"


    "You ¡­ "Humph!" With a cold snort, Pu Xuan turned around and walked out of the cave.


    Shen Tianlan''s Soul Sword was taken away, but he was not anxious. He only shook his head slightly and said, "I am truly embarrassed for framing you in such an obvious manner."


    "He won''t fall for any of my good words. There''s no other way."


    We both looked at each other and walked out of the cave.


    In front of him, the disciples of the White Jade Sect all had pale faces. Although there were bloodstains, they were still alive. I knew that Moshan wouldn''t kill them!


    The remaining few hundred Sky Sect disciples also seemed to have guessed something when they saw Wu Ling running away in panic. However, they did not dare to leave as they were surrounded by the people of the three major sects.


    "Jussi, what should we do with these people?"


    "Kill!"


    Those from the Celestial Sect panicked when they heard this.


    "We''re from the Sky Sect, and we''re here to help you fight off the Monster race. You can''t kill us!"


    "Yeah, we''ve known each other for so many years, you can''t do that!"


    "¡­ ¡­"


    Most of the time, there were idiots, but there were also smart people. They had already guessed thirty percent and hid within them, preparing to escape.


    "Kill!"


    With Shen Tianlan''s order, the people of the three sects immediately charged, especially the people from the sword faction and the Mountain God School. They were abnormally vicious, as if they wanted to completely vent the pressure they had endured for many years on these people.


    Many of them were members of the inner sect, and although they were all panicking, they were not made for slaughter. When the three major sects took action, they knew that they would not be able to survive if they failed to carve a path for themselves.


    Looking at them fighting against each other, I felt extremely satisfied. The corner of my mouth slowly curled up into an evil smile as I walked towards them step by step.


    "Don''t let this disciple make any unnecessary sacrifices. The true slaughter has yet to begin. Let me do it for these people."


    Hearing this, Shen Tianlan, Pu Xuan, and Great Master Lu slowly nodded their heads and shouted to the disciples of their sects. They too, wanted to see what kind of methods I had.


    Seeing the three sects retreat, the people of the Sky Sect gathered in a circle, trembling with fear.


    At that time in the absolute valley, it was a group of people that hunted me. I was like a shivering little lamb awaiting their slaughter. That powerlessness, that despair, I will never forget for the rest of my life! Now, on the other hand, I have become a hunter, and they have become lambs. I want them to feel the pain I felt, to experience the fear I experienced!


    Qiu Xi has given them a hope within the Valley of Despair, and it is also the talisman of death. Today, let me also give them a hope, a hope that will never exist!


    "Kill me and you can live."


    My voice may have been soft, but it just so happened that everyone could hear it. Looking at the hesitant and helpless expressions in their eyes, I felt extremely comfortable in my heart. Perhaps my character has already become twisted, and after experiencing the final battle in the valley, I have become completely dark, but I like this kind of torture, this kind of pleasure, it makes me fall in love with the distortion of darkness in my character! Perhaps this is my weakness, but no one will be able to tell, and no one will be able to understand ¡­


    "Kill!"


    Looking at them gritting their teeth as they rushed over, I was extremely excited in my heart. Come, kill, let''s see hope slowly turn into despair and enjoy this incomparably painful process!


    I walked over step by step, and my Fate Soul appeared. I swallowed it with one palm, and due to the shock of my soul, there was no one left alive!


    With each step he took, he killed a person! One palm devoured a soul!


    Over four hundred people, the four hundred people that were surrounded to the point that not even a drop of water could trickle through, all of them were fertilizer for the awakening of my Fate Soul!


    I killed happily, and the surrounding people were all shocked. Perhaps they never thought that I would actually be able to kill so many Spirit Core Stage cultivators without leaving a trace behind, and the latter had no ability to resist at all!


    No one is allowed within one Zhang!


    At this moment, I have once again become the God of Death, reaping the harvest of one desperate life after another ¡­

 C107

    They had never fought so hard before. The fate souls of more than four hundred people were a great boon.


    While everyone else was stunned, I swallowed the last person''s soul that was filled with despair and fear. With an evil smile, I slowly returned to the cave and announced that I had gone into seclusion.


    On the day that he emerged from seclusion, he led the three great sects to wipe out the Heavens!


    After returning to the cave, I had Lil ''White stand guard at the entrance to the cave and forbid anyone from entering.


    After three months of closed door cultivation, I have slowly digested and consumed my fate soul. When the last bit had completely fused into my fate soul, my fate soul appeared. It was still only twenty feet tall but both of my eyes were completely opened.


    A scroll in his mind was trembling uncontrollably. It was the six soul fragments!


    The scroll appeared and slowly opened. It was the second level of the Six Paths Soul Formation that I had been anticipating. Following the display of my fate soul''s power, it appeared before my eyes.


    The second level was the technique that one could barely cast when their Fate Soul had been fully awakened: Soul Division!


    He separated a sliver of his fate soul and entered it into the souls of others, silently recording everything that that person had experienced.


    I slowly exhaled, everything was within my expectations. Six soul fragments, the main one being the soul fragments, once my fate soul is awakened, I should be able to enter the second level. There is a sixty percent chance that the second level will teach me how to split my soul. But from the looks of it now, it was indeed the case!


    In fact, I am not very confident about the trip to the Sky Sect. Rumor has it that the Sky Sect''s ancestor is recuperating in seclusion, and this rumor may not have come from nowhere. Furthermore, the White Jade Sect has already confirmed this possibility. Furthermore, the Sky Sect has fifteen peaks, and each peak has its own Peak Master. Even the weakest Peak Master would be much stronger than an ordinary False Sky Realm cultivator.


    As for the three great sects, although they had more people and were quite strong, they did not sincerely cooperate. To put it bluntly, they were no better than a plate of scattered sand. The White Jade Sect is the most powerful sect inside. They look down on the Mountain God Sect, the sword sect, and even the demons behind me. Once the Sky Sect is really destroyed, I''m very sure that the White Jade Sect will immediately destroy us.


    The sharpest blade that hangs above my head is my own identity!


    I am the link between the three great sects in joining forces to suppress the Sky Sect, and am also the initiator of this battle. Once we are investigated by the sect, I will definitely not be able to escape, and I will also be the bearer of all responsibilities and consequences. Furthermore, I, White Fox, have some sensitive connections with the demon race, so I will definitely not be trusted by the human race, and at that time, be it the Empyrean Terminus Sect or the Southern Immortal Sect, I will be the object of displeasure for both sects.


    As long as we can get rid of the Sky Sect, we can accept any price. Of course, if we can survive this, that would be for the best. This soul technique is my last resort.


    I didn''t think too much about giving out a soul fragment. My thought was to split it in half!


    With a thought, a bloody hole slowly appeared on my abdomen. The Flower Demon slowly crawled out from my body, and chattered non-stop as if she was extremely happy to see me. Unexpectedly, even though I was extremely happy to see it, I felt a faint sense of guilt.


    "Come!"


    He extended his palm slightly, and the flower demon jumped onto my hand. If one looked carefully, the flower demon''s entire body had turned green, its foot long body had a beautiful flower on its head, below it was a slightly outlined face, its eyes and nose were extremely small, and its small mouth only had a tiny crack, but one could see the dense and tiny teeth inside! His hands were made up of two root hairs. They had no palms or fingers, and he had no legs beneath them. They were all made up of a hundred thin, five-inch long roots that continuously swayed in the air.


    "Absolutely!"


    When the flower demon heard this, its root swayed even faster. It touched my palm and brought along an itch.


    "If you call me Jue, then your opponent is called Xie! You cannot be discovered by evil, so today, I shall grant you your true thoughts! "


    A cold smile flashed across the corner of my mouth. Destiny, the destiny that Grandpa Sun spoke of, I won''t allow it to appear again!


    His fate soul appeared, and a trace of determination appeared in his eyes!


    Soul Division, Soul Division!


    According to the circulation of the technique, splitting one part of the soul will not cause any pain, and will not become a dead soul. However, right now, I am not splitting one part, but half!


    Half of my soul piece, that is half of my life. I grit my teeth as my soul piece began from the beginning and began to slowly split!


    However, my mind is extremely clear, and I can even completely feel and confirm that the half of my Fate Soul that I separated from is definitely mine, the true me!


    I didn''t realize why my will was so firm, and where did this strong confidence come from ¡­


    Even the six soul fragments couldn''t cover up the pain. This feeling was like a knife cutting through my sensitive nerves, magnified to the point that it was incomparably clear.


    All of the pain in my body compared to when my soul was split was simply enjoyment. I controlled my soul piece and did my best to circulate my six soul fragments to suppress the pain.


    Ah!


    I finally can''t take it anymore. I howl towards the sky and the intense pain is like a raging river, drowning all of my emotions and feelings ¡­


    The mournful cries continued for a long time. After a long time, all of the sweat had dried up and my body was covered in dense droplets of blood. My eyes were dim and I was extremely weak.


    Trembling, I lifted my head and saw the other half of my Fate Soul slowly squirming before it changed into the other half of mine.


    The thought of fate soul is actually my thought. This other half of fate soul is the true me! However, I understand that without my strong willpower, it would have been absolutely impossible for me to succeed. Even when I was halfway through the process, my consciousness had already collapsed and I died here.


    But in the end, I succeeded.


    He looked at the dazed Flower Demon and used his half of his Fate Soul to attack it. After swallowing it in one gulp, his life force slowly dissipated into the Flower Demon''s body.


    The moment his Fate Soul fused with him, the dissipating life force quickly took shape. A moment later, it had already recovered to its peak. The Flower Demon suddenly opened her eyes. Although her vision was almost indiscernible, her gaze was like ice, causing the entire cave to turn dark and cold.


    From this day forward, I am the second Zhang Fugui.


    The flower demon slowly opened her mouth, the voice that was slightly hoarse was not mine, but the real me, the second Zhang Fugui, the completely independent second me, thus, absolutely, truly exists in this world.


    This is definitely the real me, or the complete me. In the cultivation technique left behind by Grandpa Sun, the six soul fragments will only be at the first level. As for the inscription technique, I don''t want to have absolute cultivation.


    When Grandpa Sun died, his desperate and fearful look made me feel a little resentful. I didn''t completely trust the cultivation technique he left behind. I wanted to become the real me and get rid of all control, including the dead Grandpa Sun.


    Moreover, the magic techniques that I know and the Yuan Power that I have comprehended, I can definitely do it as well. They are only limited to the cultivation level of my body.


    We looked at each other, then simultaneously closed our eyes and began to quietly breathe in and out to calm down. Half of my soul had been split, causing me to feel exhausted. At this moment, I had no choice but to properly recover. And Jue also had to quickly adapt to the Flower Demon''s body, fully controlling it and taking over it.


    I don''t know how long it will take for me to open my eyes again, but I have fully recovered now. However, my Fate Soul has once again closed half of my eyelids and Jue has already adapted to the Flower Demon''s body.


    "Little White!"


    "Jussi!" When Lil ''White heard me calling her, he immediately ran over. His eyes were filled with worry and joy. "Is the scholar alright?"


    "I''m fine. How long has it been?"


    "Just over a month."


    "More than a month? "It''s about time."


    Standing up and walking out of the cave, I saw everyone looking at me strangely.


    "Jussi, are you alright? Earlier, I heard a scream from your cave, and I thought you ¡­ "


    The titan and Shen Tianlan stepped forward with concerned looks on their faces.


    "I''m fine. I''ve killed some people, and I have some mental problems. However, I''m fine now."


    "Oh, that''s good!"


    "Jussi, when are you preparing to attack the Sky Sect?" Great Master Lu looked at me with a hopeful expression. Pu Xuan and Shen Tianlan were also concerned about this problem.


    "In three days! Three days later, the three major sects are going all out, kill! "


    "Alright!" Upon hearing those words, a hint of glee appeared on the faces of Great Herb King Lu. However, Shen Tianlan and Pu Xuan remained indifferent. Perhaps, their thoughts were the same as Zhang Xuan''s.


    Pu Xuan didn''t return to the White Jade Gate. Instead, he took out a sound transmission jade and told Du Ji of the time. Afterwards, he brought the disciples to cultivate quietly. When the giant came, he had already brought all the disciples of the sect with him, so he didn''t have any worries as he waited in peace for three days.


    "Nanshan!"


    When the South Mountain Daoist heard me call him, he immediately ran over. Looking at his expression, he became even more afraid of me.


    I tried my best to feign an extremely amiable expression and whispered, "Nanshan, can you ¡­" "Eh, how about this. You give me a condition, and I''ll help you fulfill it. After that, you give me a cup of medicinal juice. How about it?"


    "Elixir, one cup!" Nan Shan paused for a moment, and quickly covered his gourd with a vigilant look, "What are you trying to do?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already said it already. It''s an exchange. What do you think? If you have any conditions, just say them!"


    The South Mountain Daoist rolled his eyes, and then after a long while, he slowly opened his mouth. "Any conditions?"


    "Of course not!" "As long as it''s within my range."


    "No way!" Daoist Nanshan hugged his gourd and turned to leave.


    "Sigh!" I pulled Daoist Nanshan back and said in a low voice, "If you don''t say it, how do you know if it is within my range of acceptance?"


    Nanshan Daoist broke free from my grasp on his arm, thought for a moment, and felt that it was true, so he coughed lightly, raised his head, and said: "I ¡­ This old man doesn''t have any special needs. How about this, you swear that you will beg this old man in the future ¡­ No, when this old man needs your help, I must help ¡­ Five times! "


    "No!" "One time!"


    "Three times!"


    "Twice!"


    "Deal!"


    "However, at that time, as long as you can do it, you''re not allowed to go back on your words!"


    "Alright!" I immediately nodded seriously, "I, White Fox Jussi, hereby swear that in the future, if the Southern Mountain Daoist ever requests anything, as long as it is within my capabilities, I will definitely help him twice. If I break my oath, the heavens will be destroyed!" "Well?"


    "En, good. Come, here is your cup of medicinal juice!" The South Mountain Daoist nodded his head in satisfaction and handed me a teacup, which was half filled with medicinal juice.


    "No, wait a minute, you haven''t sworn yet?"


    "Me!" The South Mountain Daoist immediately became angry, "This old man is right in front of you. If I give this to you, how can you escape?"


    "Swear!"


    The South Mountain Daoist puffed his beard in anger, but he still clenched his teeth and swore, "I, South Mountain Daoist, swear that as long as the White Fox Man agrees to my two requests in the future, I will give him a cup of medicinal juice!"


    "I will give it to you now!"


    "You! Alright, give him a cup of medicinal juice now! "


    "En!" I nodded in satisfaction.


    "Take it!" The South Mountain Daoist angrily gave me the cup, and I shook my head.


    "What is it? But if you don''t want it, it''s not like I won''t give it to you! "


    "No!" I smiled evilly. "What I said was the cup!"


    Lil ''White slowly walked out from behind him. There was a bucket the size of half a person in its mouth. However, it was made of pottery and it had the shape of a cup!


    When the South Mountain Daoist saw this "cup", he opened his mouth wide, unable to say a single word.


    "Come, Nanshan, you have sworn an oath!"

 C108

    After returning to the cave, I instructed Little White to guard the entrance and sit down cross-legged.


    Jue came out of my stomach and walked straight to the cup of medicine and soaked it in.


    An extremely dense wave of herbal energy permeated Jue''s body as he slowly absorbed it, with his eyes closed.


    I sat down in front of him and shielded him behind me.


    After a long time, the bottom of "cup" is empty, absolutely out of the "cup", has grown about three inches tall, calmly looked at me.


    "Well?" I asked slowly.


    It must be me, but it is not connected with my thoughts. After our souls have split apart, despite the existence of both old memories, we have formed two independent minds, even independent personalities, he has his thoughts, I have my own path, the starting point is the same, but we will be two different lives in the future, but we cannot deny the fact that we are one, even if it is just the soul.


    "Not bad, but it''s not enough to form a beast core."


    "No rush!" I shook my head. "Your body is of the Monster race. We don''t have a complete Monster Qi Technique. The road ahead is still very long."


    "Then I''ll use my Demonic Incarnation to cultivate the purest Immortal''s techniques! We can''t go back to the normal days. Then, we''ll just have to become more powerful and become more powerful. It might be helpful in resisting the ''Evil''. "


    "Good!" If I die in this battle, don''t forget Peace Village, don''t forget Father and Mother, you have to shoulder the responsibility that we share. "


    "Don''t worry, we are one. If you can''t kill me, I will!" "Ten years, a hundred years, a thousand years ¡­"


    "Hm!" Have the demon race''s bodies fully adapted? "


    "It''s alright. However, this body is a little mysterious."


    "Mysterious?" I asked doubtfully, "With our current eyesight, we are still unable to see through such a weak body?"


    "No way!" Jue shook his head, "You also know that this flower demon''s body came from a valley without a spirit, yet it gave birth to a body like this. With carrion as food, blood essence as drink, in my opinion, this body is a variable in this world!"


    "A variable!"


    "That''s right. Perhaps we can rely on this body to create unprecedented miracles!"


    "Alright!" I nodded. "From today onwards, you will be you and I will be me. Unless it is absolutely necessary, we will forever be strangers!"


    "En!" Jue nodded, agreeing.


    There''s nothing we can do about it. We don''t know anything about the ''evil'' in his body, we only know that it definitely exists. Back then, after Grandpa Sun obtained the ''double phase'' from me, that kind of madness, that kind of helplessness, definitely wasn''t a good omen. In order to successfully resist him in the future, it was impossible to have any connection with me in the future.


    "Let''s go."


    Jue looked at me deeply, but didn''t move.


    "Don''t worry, I might not die in this battle. With him here, he won''t let me die."


    "Un, take care!"


    After Jue had finished speaking, the roots moved and went into the ground under his feet, disappearing without a trace.


    "General Xie, do you want me to live, or do you want me to die ¡­"


    When Du Xiang, who had already reached the Heavenly Realm, struck me, my Spiritual Energy had already dissipated. "Xie" could take control of my body and escape. This attack on the Sky Sect might be my last life-saving measure. But because of this, he was my greatest and strongest enemy, an enemy that I could not see, but could live with at all times.


    "Jushi, three days have passed. Giant Lu and the others are all waiting for you." Little White''s warning came from the entrance of the cave. I responded and slowly walked out.


    "Jushi, we have discussed this. This time, you are the initiator, so it''s up to you to lead our three great sects."


    The moment we left, Pu Xuan, Shen Tianlan, and Lu Danzi immediately walked up to me and pushed me to be the leader. Actually, they were both just in case something happened and pulled me out as the leader.


    "Alright!" I didn''t put on airs and couldn''t be bothered with their little tricks. I straightforwardly agreed, "Then the three great sects will suffer for a period of time. They will have to come down again to arrange things."


    "Alright!"


    They were having a tit for a tat in private, yet now they were speaking in unison. In front of benefits, all grudges and camaraderie were nothing.


    "Where is Daoist Nanshan?"


    "Him?" Shen Tianlan shook his head. "He''s still crying in the cave."


    "Crying?" I said, surprised.


    "That''s right. No one has dared to go within 10 miles of me after crying for three days. Do you want to go and take a look?"


    "Alright ¡­"


    As they got closer, the tremors caused a faint pain in his ears. When he went in to take a look, the Daoist from Nanshan seemed to have gone crazy, lying on the ground, scratching and scratching; his wails were sorrowful, he smelled the tears, he seemed to be crying, he seemed to have suffered a heartbreak.


    "Nanshan ¡­"


    "Go away! "You liar ¡­"


    I was stunned. Isn''t it just a scam to deceive you? Why are you crying for so long?


    "Eh, you guys go ahead first, I''ll be right back."


    "En, alright!"


    Once again, they spoke in unison. I suspect that the three of them are good friends of many years. The unfamiliarity from before was all an act.


    Then, he came back and whispered in my ear, "Did you lie to him about the medicine?"


    I nodded.


    "How much?"


    "A bucket ¡­"


    "A bucket!" Huge Lu stared with his eyes wide open, "You know, I''ve sent people to run away with broken legs to gather medicinal ingredients for him, but he only gave me a small mouthful a month ago. Lu Ling ¡­ Can you give me some? "


    I looked at him, stunned. "I finished it all ¡­"


    The giant''s face revealed a hint of regret. He looked pitifully at the Southern Mountain Taoist before turning around and walking out. He could vaguely hear a deep sigh ¡­


    "Nanshan," I said, walking over. "You swore it!"


    "Liar ¡­" When Nanshan heard this, his crying became even more miserable.


    "Alright, then I''ll take a step back and attack three times!"


    "Ten times!" The Daoist of South Mountain immediately retorted.


    "Five times!"


    "Eight times!"


    "Five times!"


    "Six times!"


    "Five times!"


    "¡­ ¡­." "Deal!"


    Nanshan wiped off the mud and tears on his face and activated the Qi Manipulation Technique. All the filth on his body fell off. He stroked his long, white beard and snorted.


    With a bitter smile, I slowly walked out of the room.


    "Little White, inform Mo Shan to follow us and listen to any orders."


    "Yes, I''ll be careful."


    Looking at Lil ''White''s worried expression, I rubbed her head and nodded.


    As he slowly walked out of the cave dwelling, he stared down at the people from the three great sects as a sense of heroism arose in his heart. Once upon a time, I was just a spirit realm cultivator who thirsted for power, for attention, for friends, but all of my hopes were ruthlessly wiped away. But now, all the people below me, the three great sects that used to be above me, are now nothing more than tools for my revenge. Perhaps this is the inheritance of my ambition, the general soul divided out, is all repressed self.


    "Three Great Sects, listen up!"


    When everyone heard this, they immediately stopped everything they were doing. Although Shen Tianlan, Pu Xuan, and Lu Daji were slightly unwilling, they too wore solemn expressions and led their disciples to stand at the bottom of the stage in an orderly fashion.


    The Sky Sect has fifteen peaks, and on each peak, there is a Peak Master. I believe all of you have some understanding of his strength, and it is not because of me that he is weaker than the other leaders, but this time, our three major sects are united, and he is determined to die.


    "I, White Fox Justices, am not your disciple, nor am I your Elder or Sect Master, so I do not expect to be able to gain the support of everyone. My words also do not wish to arouse your passion and anger, but think about it, over the years, your pressure, and all of your brilliance have been concealed! His cultivation had to be suppressed, his talent had to be hidden, and even if his cultivation was high, he had to hide himself so that he would not be killed. In the future, no, you have no future! Your future will be controlled by the Sky Sect and you will live in the dark! "


    All the people below were targets of oppression by the Sky Sect. When I told them the truth that they didn''t dare to confront directly, they were filled with righteous indignation and were already burning with anger, but it was limited to those with weak wills. Less than half of them calmly looked at me and listened to what I said as if I was someone else''s experience.


    I closed my mouth and coldly looked at the crowd below. After slowly releasing the foul air in my heart, I calmly said, "I know that I am just a tool for you. The alliance this time is only to find an opportunity to vent the resentment and anger that you have suppressed in your hearts. However, for the sake of our respective goals and interests, I am willing to be your scapegoat, and take all the responsibility and punishment from now on. I only hope that this time, everyone will be able to live without worries, spare no effort, and fight with all their might.


    "I, White Fox Justices, hereby swear that I will definitely lead everyone to flatten the Sky Sect and create a bright future for myself! Those of you who do not dare to fight for your lives, you can leave right now. I will do my best to keep you safe and sound so that you can leave this place unscathed. Those who are willing to bleed and kill for the future, follow me.


    Everyone was silent for a moment before they burst into an earth-shattering roar!


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    Anyone who chooses to cultivate has no choice, regardless of whether they want to or not. They know that once they choose to leave, what I said about keeping them safe is useless. Their own future and life are already up to them. Rather than shaking their hands unwillingly, it would be better to let them go. Once they succeeded, their future would be turned upside down!


    "Good!" Since you have chosen to believe me, I will definitely not let you down! Rest assured, this time, the experts will be released, and there will be no more hiding. Sect Master Shen, Clan Master Lu, and Elder Pu Xuan, please state your strengths separately! "


    Shen Tianlan slowly stood up and muttered to himself for a moment, "Of the entire 165 people in my sect, almost everyone''s strength is at the great circle of the spirit pill!"


    Giant Lu took a step forward and shouted: "There are two hundred and eight people in my Mountain God Sect, seventy-two of them are False Sky Realm! "The rest are all around the Perfection Stage."


    "Argh!"


    The crowd erupted into a flurry of discussion, seemingly extremely shocked. Pu Xuan and Shen Tianlan were even more so, their eyes filled with amazement. They never would have thought that the Mountain God''s Sect, which had always been unassuming, would actually be so powerful!


    Pu Xuan let out a light cough and said slowly: "My White Jade Sect''s Sect Leader is at the Sky Realm! There are fifty-eight False Heaven stage cultivators and three hundred and fifty-two who have attained the great circle of the Spirit Pill Realm. "


    The crowd burst into an uproar once again. When they thought about how powerful their side was, their confidence soared. How many fake gods would there be in a small Sky Sect? How many Spiritual Pills would there be?


    However, did the Sky Sect really have no way to hide their power?

 C109

    Looking at the excited crowd below, I knew that this is a good thing. With hot-bloodedness and passion, it is able to bring about unexpected gains. Thus, I prepared to add some oil on top of their flames!


    "There are also Demon Tribes behind me, Demon Tribe cultivators. Sixty seven of them are in the False Heaven stage, and three hundred and forty-six of them are in the great circle of the Spirit Dan realm!" This battle, we will definitely win! "


    "Victory!"


    A loud roar rang out, expressing their confidence and hope.


    Puxuan glanced at me slowly, and I know he was surprised by this number. At first, there weren''t that many, but in the past two years, demonic cultivators who cultivated human techniques have been advancing at a rapid pace, just like bamboo shoots after a spring rain. However, I know that Bai Yu Men''s words are very general. In fact, there are quite a few people who are close to the Sky Realm among them. Their strength is no weaker than three or four False Sky Realm warriors.


    "This time, the fifteen peaks of the Sky Sect, the White Jade Sect, is the most powerful. Sect Leader Du led the White Jade Sect''s disciples and attacked from the first summit! Sect Leader Lu led all the members of the Mountain God''s Sect and attacked from the 15th Peak! The sword faction''s strength was weak, so they followed a portion of the demon race and attacked from the 14th mountain! The moment you are unable to defeat him, immediately retreat and then attack him again. Everyone, do you have any objections? "


    The top five peaks of the Sky Sect were in a single row, while the seventh, ninth and sixth peaks were on both sides. The eleventh, twelfth, fifteenth, tenth, thirteenth and fourteenth peaks were arranged on the outermost two sides, and the fifteen peaks formed a complex pattern, so that the first, fifteenth, and fourteenth peaks were in three different directions of the Sky Sect.


    Even if they wanted to break through them one by one, the other two sides would definitely be able to advance. Once they break through them, they would be like a hot knife through butter, ending this battle with ease.


    Seeing that no one said anything, I nodded and said, "Let''s set off two hours later!"


    After arriving at the mountain, I told Mo Shan to allocate thirty days and a hundred spirit pills to assist the sword faction in conquering the fourteenth peak. The rest of them temporarily stood still and appeared at the right time, encouraging our people, and will become the final blade of psychological resistance for those who suppressed the Sky Sect!


    Finally, there''s Little White. I told her to temporarily follow behind me. When the Monster race attacks us from all sides, I''ll let her leave. Lil ''White''s goal in life was to live. She was not willing to participate in this battle, and with her strength, it was useless.


    This hour passed by very slowly. I admit that I was nervous. My long-cherished wish of so many years was about to come true. I could not hide the anger and fear in my heart.


    I''m afraid of failure, I''m afraid of death!


    Even if there is a path of retreat after failure, I am truly a little afraid. All these years of loneliness and exhaustion in my heart, I don''t know if they are the same feeling. I just hope that the life that I long for can be realized in this life and not be changed by this failure.


    He took a deep breath. The battle had officially begun!


    The group of people left in a grandiose manner. There was no need for us to hide it, we could not hide it at all. Just like that, we aggressively headed towards the Sky Sect.


    As I was leaving, I saw Lan Yun. Her face was cold as she glanced at me, but there was no change in her expression. She was focused on the war, and Zou Zhi was meticulously following behind her, protecting her as I had requested.


    At this moment, I suddenly understood why He Huan chose to express his love for the Immortal Emperor in such a way.


    "I''m Lan Yun, his wife ¡­"


    Lan Yun''s heart didn''t change. She knew that Chen Ziming was me, but she chose to use her identity to help me and express her feelings for me. She and He Huan seemed ¡­


    Halfway there, we met Du Ji, and behind him was Elder Bai, Qi He, Guang Liang, You Menglan and a group of extremely unfamiliar people who didn''t even appear in Chen Ziming''s memories. All of them were emitting an extremely tyrannical aura, causing a commotion. Du Xiang didn''t say anything else and brought them directly to the White Jade Gate''s position. Naturally, the universal selection gave way.


    We looked at each other, and without a word, we continued to head towards the Sky Sect.


    Early the next morning, we had already arrived at the Sky Sect. Now that the Sky Sect''s protective magical formation was fully activated, it was like a translucent bowl had been placed upside down on the ground. At the front of the mountain, only old man Ling Xuan stood there with a cold expression, and no one else was there. Moreover, a horsetail whisk had appeared in his hand at some point in time, and when he saw me approaching aggressively, he flung the horsetail whisk, forcing a smile: "Sect Leader Du, Sect Leader Lu, Sect Leader Shen, how have you been?"


    The three of them did not speak, but this matter was led by the sword faction''s Dragon Soul Sword, so Shen Tian Lan could only step forward and say with a stern voice, "How have you been? Elder Ling Xuan, I wonder if your esteemed sect''s Elder Wu Ling has brought anything back? "


    "Is this what Sect Master Shen said?"


    Ling Xuan flicked his horsetail whisk, and the Dragon Soul Sword appeared in his other hand.


    "Since Elder Ling Xuan knows about it, why say such polite words?"


    "Sect Leader Shen, since the Dragon Soul Sword has been returned to us, Wu Ling has his own sect, so we will definitely give you a satisfactory answer. How about we just let this matter rest?"


    "Give up?" Shen Tianlan sneered, "I am not the only one who have come this time! Also, the Patriarch Lu who was injured by Wu Ling, the White Jade Sect''s Elder Pu Xuan, your Sky Sect is the strongest, could you give us justice? "


    Ling Xuan''s face turned cold. He knew that this matter was fake, but he might have his own concerns. He could only say with hatred: "What do you want then?"


    "How is it? "Let''s go in and discuss this matter in detail. It might be inconvenient for us to be here!"


    "Hahahaha, this old Daoist cannot bear to see your hypocritical face. If you want to fight, then fight! However, don''t blame the old Taoist for not telling you that you cannot bear the consequences of this war! " It was absolutely impossible to remove this protective formation. Ling Xuan could see that there was no room for negotiation at all.


    Since I have already torn off the skin on my face, I don''t care anymore. I said coldly: "Ling Xuan, do you want to struggle until your death?"


    "He''s going to die?" Ling Xuan scoffed, "This matter was within our expectations. If you want to destroy our Sky Sect, then let''s see if you have the capability to do so!" White Fox, don''t think that this old Taoist doesn''t know who you are. The moment this old Taoist reveals your identity, I''m afraid there really isn''t a place for you in this world! "


    What do you mean! Does he know who I am? But even if he knew that I was Zhang Fugui, so what? How could there be no place for me in this world?


    "Hmph, playing tricks on me!" Once we attack the Sky Sect, I will definitely kill you! "


    "Hahahaha, what shameless boasting! The old Daoist is waiting for you inside!"


    With that, Ling Xuan''s figure slowly disappeared, leaving behind a barrier as his first obstacle to enter the Sky Sect.


    "Nanshan!" It is time to keep your word! "


    The Southern Mountain''s Man responded and came over. He looked at the protective formation before him and then threw out a palm on it. The palm was like a clay ox entering the sea. It even stirred up some ripples and disappeared.


    The expression on the face of the Southern Mountain''s Daoist changed slightly as he walked forward. His whiskers wiggled and slowly danced, slowly touching the great formation as if he was probing it.


    Normally, a mountain protection array would have a bit of attack power, just like the mountain god''s sect. Back then, it could corrode spiritual energy, but the foundation of the sect was much higher than the mountain god''s sect.


    But the South Mountain Daoist''s beard was actually able to make this protective magical formation seem as if it did not see anything. It truly was somewhat strange.


    This is the first time that many people have seen the Daoist of Nanshan, especially the White Jade Gate. Moreover, including me, no one has seen his method of breaking the formation.


    As if to show off his power, the South Mountain Daoist pulled back his beard and took a deep breath. Under the confused gazes of the crowd, he suddenly shouted and his beard grew out explosively. In just a short moment, it was already thirty feet long!


    Strands of whiskers spread out in the air and danced in the air in a strange manner. It looked extremely terrifying. After a moment, it was like tentacles were slowly attached to the Sky Sect''s protective formation. At this moment, the protective magical formation that could only be seen by the naked eye was slowly revealed!


    The color of the protective magical formation became thicker and thicker, and it eventually covered the entire Sky Sect like ink! We couldn''t see the expression on the face of the person inside, but it must have been a surprise.


    The ink like color gradually became lighter, all converging in the area covered by the South Mountain Daoist''s beard. The South Mountain Daoist''s face also became increasingly red, so red that it turned purple!


    "Jussi!" Nanshan''s flushed face cast a glance in my direction and with great difficulty spat out two words.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Quick, attack the formation!"


    I turned to Durham.


    Durham glanced at me, and in his eyes I saw a flicker of contempt.


    As we slowly walked in front of the array, Du Xiang extended his right hand and a fierce gale instantly blew out. Amidst our shocked cries, extremely dim green spirit energy slowly gathered in his palm, and a foot-long green wind spear slowly appeared. It grew larger and larger, and after a few breaths of time, it was already over ten feet long!


    Feng Yuan went berserk, carrying a tearing and destructive power. He currently gathered in Du Xiang''s right palm, causing our auras to become unstable. Spiritual force surged out. He has actually reached the realm of the White Jade Gate''s ancestor, condensing his wind spear!


    Without a doubt, Du Xiang was definitely in the Heavenly Realm!


    This was a divine ability that was already extinct in the State of Di! Who could see it so easily? How could they just ignore it? They all rushed forward to take a look. Perhaps in the future, it would be of great help to him in reaching the False Heaven Stage or even the Sky Realm!


    Naturally, I was excited to see the powers of the Heavenly Realm so clearly at such a close distance. However, I restrained myself extremely well. I just calmly looked at it, not showing any desire on my face.


    But what surprised me was that everyone was eagerly watching. Shen Tianlan and Lu Dazhi were too lazy to even glance at them, as if the Heavenly Transformation was not even worth mentioning in their eyes.


    This time, he would be able to get the Dragon Soul Sword back, and the Heavenly Realm will be just around the corner. Furthermore, the Mountain God''s Possession that the Great Son Lu cultivated was more like a Demonic Art, it did not require the slightest bit of comprehension, much less the Essence of Wind and Flame.


    Du Yi''s expression was solemn, when the wind spear was about 20 feet long and seemed to begin to crumble, he threw it with one hand. The wind spear instantly stabbed into the protective mountain array, with a rumbling sound, accompanied by a piercing sound, the protective mountain array shined for a while and became dimmer, but it was not broken!


    Du Yi''s face turned gloomy. He never thought that a Heavenly Transformation would have such a result!


    "Quick, everyone in the Sky Sect is maintaining this array. I will absorb most of the array''s power into this area, and it won''t last long. Just one more attack will do!" Perhaps the wind spear had consumed a lot of the formation, because at this moment, the Daoist Priest of Nanshan could finally speak. However, he still appeared to be extremely exhausted.


    Du Xiang didn''t waste any time on words. He stretched out his right palm and formed another Wind Spear!


    With a loud rumble, the protective formation completely shattered, leaving behind only the ink-like darkness absorbed by the South Mountain Daoist.

 C110

    "Hah!"


    Nanshan let out a loud shout, and his beard trembled as he slowly sucked in the ball of darkness. A moment later, the ball of darkness had already disappeared, leaving behind an increasingly snow-white beard that fluttered in the wind as if it was satisfied.


    "Gui Shi, this old man''s promise has been fulfilled. I''ll go now! "Remember, you still owe me five conditions, don''t die here." After saying that, he gave me a deep look, and a formation disappeared.


    I have met him by chance, but he has fought, played with, experienced life and death together, and fought together with him. I do not know when I will be able to see him again once he leaves this time ¡­


    "Sect Leader Lu, Sect Head Shen, as I said before, go and kill ¡­"


    More than a hundred wolves scuttled out of the forest. The leader transformed into his human form and bowed before me.


    You guys assist Sect Master Shen and fight against our enemies together! But remember, if you can''t beat them, run.


    The jackal demon nodded and glanced at Shen Tianlan before nodding as well, turning into a jackal and crawling on the ground.


    Shen Tianlan and the other Sword Sect disciples naturally knew what he meant, and they all mounted his back and left. Lan Yun was mounted on a wolf as well, but he didn''t even look at me. He just followed Shen Tian Lan and rushed out. However, from afar, I could feel the look in her eyes as though he was missing her for a moment ¡­


    Once the sword faction left, Giant Lu also nodded at me, bringing a group of disciples with overflowing killing intent towards the 15th mountain.


    "Sect Leader Du, we''ll leave the frontline battle to you for the time being. I''m going to the Sky Sect to release some of my power!"


    Durham looked at me calmly for a moment, then nodded slightly.


    Using the Great Deception Technique to conceal my aura, I flew towards the 12th Peak. The 12 peaks have a group of people who have been tortured to death by the Sky Sect. To be able to enter there, their power must be great. More importantly, their hatred for the Sky Sect must be no less than mine!


    Arriving at the Twelve Peaks, the Twelve Peaks are basically empty. There aren''t even people guarding the mountain. Just as I was about to enter, a voice sounded out behind me.


    "I knew you would come!"


    Turning his head, it was actually the elder of the 12 peaks, Zhan Tian! I remember the meaningful look in this Zhan Tian''s eyes when Qiu Xuan brought me to visit Qiu Hong. Now that I think about it, he clearly knows who I am, but he''s on Qiu Xuan''s side. He''s here to help me.


    "Why did you choose Qiu Xuan?"


    In response to my question, Zhan Tian sneered before shaking his head. "I didn''t choose Qiu Xuan, it was Qiu Xuan who chose me! I am only here to fulfill my promise to him! "


    "What promise?"


    Zhan Tian didn''t reply. Instead, he leisurely walked to the front of the mountain and waved his hand. The formation opened up and a straight path appeared in front of me.


    "Go, release them. Tell them on my behalf, release your anger as much as you can. Don''t let me catch you again!"


    Looking at Zhan Tian''s monstrous smile, I took a deep breath and walked in.


    Rooms, stone doors, and iron chains filled with oppression, blood, and darkness. I walked to the door and said solemnly, "Do you want to come out?"


    No one answered me. Maybe they didn''t believe me, or maybe they were numb.


    "Zhan Tian told you to release your anger. Don''t let him catch you again."


    After a while ¡­


    "Roar!" Zhan Tian, you''ve finally let me off! "


    "Let me out!"


    Ah!" "Let me kill, kill the people from the Sky Sect...


    "¡­ ¡­"


    Disorderly sounds rang out, filled with hatred and insanity. They didn''t know what kind of fear Zhan Tian had left in their hearts. His words had awakened all of their dormant hearts.


    Slowly walking to the center, I released all the pressure on my body without holding back, without holding back!


    An intense pressure pressed down on the entire cave, and everyone shut their mouths as they followed me in releasing all of their pressure. For a moment, the entire twelve peaks trembled and grew increasingly violent, and the rumbling sounds were like the roars of giant beasts coming from underground!


    "Roar!"


    The dragon formed from spiritual energy roared out from my body. After circling around once, it returned to my body and once again, the surroundings became deathly silent.


    "Crack crack!"


    Cracks slowly appeared on the door and the lines on the metal chain quickly expanded. "Boom!" A crack tens of feet wide appeared in the middle of the 12 peaks. The entire mountain peak was split in half!


    "Hahahaha, laozi has finally come out!"


    Ah!" Two hundred years, and I''ve been locked up for two hundred years.


    "Yuan Dao!" Yuan Xu! I will definitely take care of you brothers! "


    "¡­ ¡­"


    Over a hundred of them were screaming like they had gone mad. They were venting the pain they had gone through over the years as if there was no one around them.


    "Enough!"


    With that roar, everyone fell silent again and stared at me. I don''t think they would be so polite to me just because I let them out.


    "Go vent your anger on the Sky Sect. The reason I let you out this time is to see exactly how much hatred you have for the Sky Sect!"


    The leader, an old man whose hair was in a mess and his face couldn''t be seen, shouted with a hoarse voice, "Humph, kid, we will tear those bastards of the Sky Sect to pieces even without you saying anything. Don''t think that just by letting us out, you can order us around.


    After he had finished speaking, he led the group of people behind him and rushed out of the 12th Peak. Then, he joined the battlefield with a long smile on his face.


    "Qiu Hong, I will help you fulfill your wish."


    He was already a cripple, and without the help of others, it would be extremely difficult for him to even walk out of the twelfth summit. However, there were a few people like him who had been tortured here, so he was not alone.


    "Zhang Fugui, you helped me. I''ll tell you another secret."


    "Secret?"


    "That''s right, a secret that Qiu Xuan doesn''t know ¡­"


    I was shocked. What did this Qiu Hong know?


    "Go ahead."


    Qiu Hong used both his hands to prop himself up and leaned against the wall behind him. Seemingly much more comfortable, he said faintly, "This is a secret that I only discovered after entering the Punishment Peak. Did you see that stone prison over there?"


    Following Qiu Hong''s gaze, I saw a stone prison. No, to be more precise, it was a square stone that was about ten feet in length, and it was tied up with chains. The chains were covered in dense carvings of many runes, and I could not understand it at all.


    Before, under the pressure of everyone, all the stone prisons were completely destroyed except for this one stone. There was not a single crack. It was unknown whether it was solid or hollow.


    "The last time you came to see me, you should have asked me about the matters of the Qiu Xuan demonic cultivators, right?"


    "That''s right!" I didn''t know about the matter regarding the demonic cultivator. The last time I heard about it from Qiu Hong, he knew from my expression that I had never heard of it, so he guessed that I had asked Qiu Xuan about it.


    "Although I didn''t participate in the demonic cultivator''s rebellion, I did hear about it. Qiu Xuan must have told you that someone from the Southern Immortal Sect came and took care of them, right?"


    I nodded and said, "Qiu Xuan told me that the magic cultivator was master and disciple. Before my master died, he self-destructed, and although my disciple was heavily injured, he was able to escape. Why do you ask?"


    Qiu Hong chuckled. "What if I tell you that your disciple was captured by the Sky Sect?"


    "What?" My heart was filled with fear. Capturing him but not killing him, tiring him to death ¡­ this was similar to hiding him as a demonic cultivator. If anyone found out about this, it would lead to a group attack!


    "Could it be that they are trapped in this stone prison? Why would they want to capture a Demonic Cultivator? "


    "Demonic Cultivator, what do you think?"


    "They want the demonic cultivation method!"


    "That''s right!" Qiu Hong laughed coldly. "But they never would have imagined that the Demonic cultivator disciple would go so far as to refuse to speak. He was trapped for more than twenty years, without sunlight or hope. His cultivation base has advanced by leaps and bounds in the past twenty years!"


    "How do you know?"


    "When I was trapped inside, he spent a lot of effort to communicate with me and reached an agreement with me."


    I asked in shock, "An agreement?"


    "That''s right, because I also cultivated a demonic art, that''s why he came looking for me. No one in the Sky Sect even knows about his current condition, that''s equivalent to giving him up and preparing to trap him here forever."


    "You mean, let him out!"


    "That''s right!" Qiu Hong laughed sinisterly, his voice hoarse as he spoke, pausing after each word, "To do what you want, return the favor!"


    "Once a Demonic cultivator appears, he''ll definitely attract the attention of the higher ups. Wouldn''t it be even more difficult to destroy the entire Sky Sect?"


    "No!" The Upper Sky Sect will not fight over one or two demonic cultivators. Although there are few demonic cultivators in the world, it''s not like there are none, as long as they are not the kind of heaven defying monsters that slaughter the heavens, no one would care about them other than me, Little Xiu. "So, Zhang Fugui, do you dare to take a gamble!?"


    Qiu Hong''s condition is very attractive. If this demonic cultivator is released, with his profound cultivation level and the hatred he has generated from his many years of torture at the Heaven''s Expanse party, it would be a great help to destroy the Sky Sect.


    What to do? Do we bet or not?


    Let''s take a gamble!


    "Good!" "Qiu Hong, tell me the way to break out of this confinement. I''ll bring Qiu Xi''s head to see you!"


    "Zhang Fugui, I was not wrong about you, it''s not a waste for me to treat you well in the past! It''s not hard to get rid of this prison, how many people are there? "


    Glancing outside, based on my Qi, I determined, "There are still twelve people."


    "Enough," Qiu Hong struggled to sit up and looked outside at the stone prison. "Pick nine people and spill their blood all over the chains."


    I frowned but didn''t refuse. It was just nine useless people. Killing them might still be a form of relief for them.


    Walking out, I randomly picked nine people. Looking at their numb expressions, it made me feel even more hesitant. With a move of the Enforcer Qi Technique, all of the fresh blood on their bodies was squeezed out. It gathered together and slowly poured onto the metal chains.


    "What''s next?"


    "Next?" Qiu Hong smiled slowly. "Put me on!"

 C111

    "Put you up there?" I frowned, feeling something was wrong.


    "Do you know about my deal with him?" Qiu Hong didn''t care if I shook my head. He just said, "My deal with him is to use my life to release him. Similarly, he will help me kill Qiu Xi!"


    "Your life in exchange for his freedom?"


    "That''s right!" Qiu Hong nodded. "Otherwise, do you think I, a cripple, would have the ability to make a deal with him?"


    Looking at Qiu Hong''s broken meridians all over his body and his fractured legs, leaving behind only a little bit of strength in his hands, the uneasiness in my heart was forcefully suppressed. Following his request, I placed him on top of the stone prison.


    Qiu Hong took in a long breath and raised his head to look at me. "Are there any elixirs?"


    ''Spirit pills? '' Qiu Hong''s Jing and Mai were broken, and his dantian was scattered. What was the use of taking the elixir? However, I was still very curious. I took out a spiritual pill and placed it in his hand.


    Qiu Hong swallowed it in one gulp. A moment later, his ashen face gradually flushed red.


    "Hah!"


    Qiu Hong bellowed and used the remnants of his spiritual force to dig out his heart!


    My eyelids jumped, but the uneasiness in my heart didn''t lessen in the slightest. Instead, it became stronger and stronger.


    His heart was still beating in Qiu Hong''s hand, but every time it beat, the runes on the metal chain would release a bit of it, turning into strands of black Qi that attached itself to his heart.


    "Pfft!"


    Coughing out blood, Qiu Hong is actually still alive. He raises his head with great difficulty to look at me. A trace of bitterness appeared in his eyes.


    "In about an hour, he will come out. Perhaps, he will not abide by the agreement and escape immediately, or perhaps, he will kill all of you ¡­ "Let''s go, I don''t want you to see me die ¡­"


    Although I really want to see how that magic elementalist came out, I''m still fighting outside and I don''t have that much time left to waste. Furthermore, the magic elementalist might really kill me as soon as he appears, even though he has been trapped in the stone prison for more than 20 years. Who knows if he has the will to do so?


    After taking a few steps back, I still couldn''t help but turn my head over to look. To my surprise, Qiu Hong''s head was drooping and he no longer made a sound ¡­


    After leaving the 12th mountain peak, Zhan Tian was no longer here. He could hear the faint sounds of slaughter and his nose twitched. The slightly pungent smell of blood indicated the cruelty of the battle.


    The fifteenth peak is closest to here. I moved my body and headed towards the fifteenth peak.


    At a glance, the fifteenth summit was in complete chaos. The entire mountain peak had lost its former elegance and had become riddled with scars, resembling a desolate mountain.


    With red eyes, he fought with the Peak Master of the Eighth Peak and the Elder of the Dao. His six arms were like steel tendons and bones as they danced rapidly, stirring up a part of the spirit energy. It looked quite powerful.


    He Dao was the Peak Master of the Eighth Peak of the Long Sky Sect, and was an old man with pitch-black skin. His eyes sparkled brightly as he fought against the giant son of Lu. He did not seem to be at a disadvantage at all.


    As for the eldest disciple of the Great Son Lu, Shao Ning, the pale youth whose sixth arm was faintly visible, he had also turned into a mountain god. Together with his two junior brothers, he was engaged in an intense battle with a young woman.


    The young woman was the Peak Master of the Fourth Peak. She appeared to be in her thirties and was quite charming. However, no one knew her true age. Her fierce expression caused the three people fighting alone to be beaten into an exceptionally miserable state. It was unknown what miraculous aspects of the whip were, but Shao Ning and his group simply didn''t dare to take it head on. They could only maintain a distance of a few dozen feet and attack from a distance, making it seem extremely strenuous.


    The rest of the members of the Mountain God Sect were all fighting on the 15th mountain. But what surprised me the most was that Zhan Tian was playing chess with Elder Wang of the Sky Heaven School on the 15th mountain. He was completely indifferent to the slaughter around him and turned a blind eye.


    This Elder Wang seemed to be a member of the Qiu Xuan Faction. It was just that he didn''t know what Qiu Xuan had promised them, to be able to sit idly by and watch as his sect was annihilated!


    Forget it, I can''t care so much. Qiu Xuan didn''t contact me right now, and this place is still quite a distance away from the 13th Peak. I''ll help Great Master Lu and the rest kill Duan Min and He Dao first.


    "Sect Leader Lu, I will help you!"


    My figure moved, and I stood by Great Master Lu''s side, staring at him with a ferocious expression. Great Master Lu looked at me and nodded slightly.


    "Be careful, Venerable One is extremely powerful!"


    "Yes, the Sky Sect''s Peak Master must have an extraordinary strength."


    "Humph!" He Dao gave a cold snort and said in a stern voice, "White Fox Jushi, our Sky Sect has no enmity with you. Why did you join forces and bully us?"


    "Why?" I sneered, "There''s no reason. The Sky Sect shouldn''t exist!"


    "You''re courting death!"


    He Dao shouted angrily, but he didn''t show any fear even when facing the two of us joining forces. He struck out with his palm, intending to strike first.


    Great Son Lu moved his six arms. He scattered the palm print with a hammer and charged out to engage in close combat with Dao. I followed suit, looking for an opening as I drew out the Windraiser Sword Style again and again.


    He Daozi''s palm swept apart Great Master Lu''s long saber, only to see several cyan winds assaulting him. His expression changed as he pushed out his palms, and his spirit energy gushed out, transforming into a huge stone that blocked in front of him.


    Peng peng peng!


    The huge rock was easily sliced apart by Qing Feng. He did not expect that there was still the sword qi I had comprehended inside the Windraiser!


    "You!" When He Dao saw that he was unable to block the attack, his complexion greatly changed. He hastily took out a jade plate and placed it in front of his chest. It gave me a shock.


    Even though He Dao used a jade plate to block my wind, a portion of the huge impact still passed through the jade plate and into his body. He followed the flow and retreated dozens of feet, looking at me in shock.


    "You actually comprehended two elements!"


    My heart was filled with doubt. Two types of elemental energy? So what? Was it really that strange?


    "Good, good, good. White Fox Ju, you truly live up to your name. If I leave you here today, you will definitely become a disaster!"


    Looking at He Dao gritting his teeth in anger, I sneered, "Leave me behind?" As if you won''t die today! "


    The moment the shadow of the saber appeared, the eighteen forms of Coiling Dragon Blade appeared!


    But I saw huge dragons circling around me, rushing toward the path with me.


    He Dao''s eyes emitted a strong killing intent as he pointed his finger at the jade plate. The jade plate started to spin and with a "peng" sound, it shattered. Fragments condensed and a five feet long jade sword formed!


    Wielding the jade sword in his hand, he slashed out a sword beam that was dozens of meters long!


    Facing this terrifying sword aura, I didn''t dare to be careless. I also slashed with my blade!


    "Roar!"


    As soon as the Wandering Dragon appeared, it leaned forward and collided with the Sword Qi. It was as if two auras had collided with each other and dispersed the Sword Qi dozens of feet away.


    "Crack!"


    A crack suddenly appeared on the jade sword, shocking the heavens. He hurriedly retreated, but didn''t expect a giant fellow to fly out from the ground and shout, "Old thief, accept your death!"


    The six weapons had disappeared and were replaced by the huge crescent moon blade!


    The saber slashed down like thunder!


    He Dao had lived for a hundred years, so he was naturally not an idiot. When he saw the danger approach, he did not hesitate to clap his jade sword, and the jade sword once again shattered into a jade plate. He then spat out a mouthful of blood onto it.


    "Beng!"


    Under He Dao''s horrified gaze, a crack line slowly spread out from the jade plate. With a soft ''bang'', the jade plate was split into two halves.


    "No!"


    He Dao spat out a mouthful of blood and cried out in shock. He turned around to flee but what he didn''t expect to see was my evil smile ¡­


    "Soulshake!"


    He Dao''s corpse fell to the ground like a stone. I looked at the panting Lu Daji, and my gaze slowly moved to the crescent moon blade in his hands.


    The aura on the blade was so familiar.


    "Sect Leader Lu, how is it?"


    Great Sage Lu waved his hand. "Don''t worry. Only that bitch Duan Min is left here."


    "Sect Leader Lu, this blade ¡­"


    "This blade was left behind by the elder of the Mountain God School. Normally, he wouldn''t take it out. After all, it would be very difficult to control it."


    The sword left behind by the old ancestor of the Mountain God Sect was actually a demon blade! What is the origin of this Mountain God School?


    "Yes." Nodding my head, I didn''t say anything more. Everyone in the sect has their own secrets, so why would I need to dig to the end?


    His gaze turned towards Duan Min''s direction. At this moment, Shao Ning and the other two were at the edge of exhaustion, struggling to hold on. However, every time the whip lashed out, there was no power to be seen.


    "Justices?"


    "Go and help your other disciples. Leave Duan Min to me."


    A trace of gratitude appeared in the eyes of the giant man as he turned into a human body and charged into the chaotic battle below.


    At this moment, Duan Min had also noticed the abnormality of this place. Seeing that we had already solved it, her eyes revealed a trace of astonishment, and her attacks became even fiercer.


    "Let me do it!"


    "Jussi!"


    As I flew forward, I stopped Shao Ning and the other two. They were covered in sweat, and their faces were even paler as they panted heavily.


    Her whip is very strange. Every time it hits our bodies, we clearly don''t feel any offensive power, but it makes us weaker and weaker. At this moment, even though we were only whipped three or three times, our consciousness has already become a little blurry, so I''m afraid that we won''t be able to help in any way.


    "No worries, all of you can leave for now."


    Whip! If I''m not wrong, this whip is whipping my Fate Soul! A whip that could directly attack the Fate Soul ¡­ How could a small sect like the Celestial Sect of Wonders possess such a treasure?


    Duan Min''s expression was extremely cold, but it was unable to conceal her seductive aura. Holding the whip in her hand, she was already prepared to respond to my attack.


    "What is the name of this whip?"


    It had devoured the fate soul of He Dao, but it did not know about the whip. It only knew that each of them had a few magic treasures in their hands. As for magic treasures, they were generally divided into three categories. Spirit weapons, soul weapons, and even immortal weapons. The jade plate that he previously held in his hand was only a single spirit treasure.


    Although He Dao has lived for more than a hundred years, he doesn''t know much about it. I don''t know how to refine spirit artifacts, but there is one thing that I''m particularly concerned about, and that is the soul tools. Soul tools are aimed at a person''s fate soul, and they can often injure the person without form, whereas the whip in Duan Min hand is obviously a soul tool.


    He Dao was one of the weakest Peak Masters of the Sky Sect, so it wasn''t strange that there was only one jade plate. However, the other peak masters, such as Yuan Dao, Zhan Tian, Ling Xuan, and Qiu Xi had many treasures in their hands. However, the master of the sixth peak, Lie Yang, seemed to be an outsider. He didn''t like magic treasures but felt that his body was the best magic treasure.


    Duan Min coldly replied, "You don''t deserve to know the name of this whip."


    "Oh? "Is that so?"


    Even if she has a soul tool, from the looks of it, it isn''t very powerful. My soul piece has already awakened, so even though half of it has been awakened, it is still stronger than an average person''s soul piece. She wants to use this whip to injure me.

 C112

    Duan Min stared fixedly at me and suddenly lashed out with her whip. The whip seemed to be able to extend itself as it closed in on me within the blink of an eye.


    The air vibrated as the whip was struck away. I struck out twice in a row to support the wind. Duan Min flew to dodge it, but the whip still struck me.


    Hide or not hide?


    After hesitating for a moment, I chose not to dodge and chose to bear the whip.


    "Pah!"


    With a light sound, the whip hit my body. It was like a normal whip, completely harmless to me, but my Fate Soul was whipped until it suddenly appeared. The whip left my body and took away a sliver of my Fate Soul!


    This whip could devour fate souls! Even though it''s only a tiny bit at a time, how could an ordinary person have such a strong Fate Soul like me?


    The second whip came quickly. With a trace of ruthlessness in my eyes, I grabbed at the whip, but the whip instantly shortened by a few inches the moment I touched it, causing me to grab empty air.


    A trace of ridicule appeared in Duan Min''s eyes, as if she was mocking me for overestimating my capabilities.


    Hmph, let''s end this quickly!


    I was too lazy to waste time. The moment her whip appeared, my fate soul appeared and grabbed it. Looking at it now, I didn''t move. It was as if the whip was stuck to my body and couldn''t move at all.


    Duan Min pulled fiercely, but the whip didn''t budge at all. Only then did her expression change drastically. With a flick of my Fate Soul, the whip left Duan Min''s hand and was held in my hand.


    After awakening his fate soul, he was able to control it a lot. Although he had split half of it, it was still a bit more nimble than before. Thus, he was able to move around effortlessly.


    "Just who are you?" With the whip stolen, a trace of panic appeared on Duan Min''s face. Her charming aura had also been diluted by a great deal.


    "Who exactly am I? You don''t deserve to know. "Now, you can have a taste of this whip too."


    I laughed sinisterly and swung the whip in my hand. The corner of Duan Min''s mouth curled into a sneer as she did not retreat. Instead, she moved forward and let the whip strike her body as she struck out with her palm.


    "Pah!"


    When the whip hit her body, she didn''t react at all. When she saw that it was only a few meters away from me, happiness flashed across her eyes. A black dagger instantly appeared in her hand and she fiercely stabbed towards my chest.


    I didn''t refine the whip, so I don''t know how to control it. This was a mistake on my part, but it is a pity that she didn''t know that I would kill her within 10 feet of the whip, Soul Shock!


    Putting away the whip, I pushed out my palm to release her fate soul. Before I could devour it, the fate soul hand had already emitted a trace of strange black air when it came into contact with the black dagger and was engulfed by it.


    I abruptly retracted my palm and looked at a dagger in shock. I didn''t expect that this inconspicuous foot long dagger could actually corrode a Fate Soul! Duan Min was actually the target of two Soul Treasures!


    Duan Min''s fate soul was also extremely powerful. It was at least 20 feet tall, yet it still forced her body to remain standing. However, her eyes were tightly shut. Evidently, she was unable to awaken even a sliver. However, after being hit by my Fate Soul''s palm, Duan Min seemed to have guessed something. She hastily retreated and maintained a distance of over a hundred feet away from me. The fear in her eyes was extremely obvious.


    "You, you''re actually a Soul Cultivator!"


    "Soul cultivator?" It''s been hundreds of thousands of years since I last came out. Other than the records in the sect, most people wouldn''t be able to recognize it, but when I killed that many disciples of the Sky Sect in the sword sect, no one knew that I used my Fate Soul to kill, and Duan Min was able to recognize that I cultivated my Fate Soul at first glance.


    "Soul elementalists have appeared! The world is going to fall into chaos again!"


    Before I could say anything, Duan Min had already started panicking and forgot about the danger in front of her. Suddenly, Duan Min jolted and raised her head to look at me with a resolute gaze.


    "Hmph, so what if you''re a Soul Cultivator? Today, I, Duan Min, will die with you!"


    At this moment, the charm of her body had completely disappeared, leaving behind only a hint of insanity. Under her fierce, gnashing teeth, she seemed exceptionally dangerous.


    The moment the water ball left her palm, it immediately became the size of a human head, and its color also slowly turned dark. Inside the water ball, a white light flashed and four finger wide runes appeared, covering the area around them in darkness.


    Duan Min bit the tip of her tongue and spat out a mouthful of vital blood onto the black dagger. The dagger immediately absorbed the essence of the blood, and wisps of black Qi flowed out and lingered around the dagger. Duan Min held the dagger with her right hand, and the black Qi invaded her right hand.


    However, Duan Min ignored it. Grabbing the dagger, she thrust it towards the water ball''s rune. "Bang!" A rune shattered and a portion of the black aura spread out. From the black aura, I felt a kind of oppression.


    "Peng peng peng." A moment later, the other three incantations broke as well. Duan Min gave me a hard look before throwing away her dagger. Her left hand grabbed her left arm and pulled fiercely!


    Ah!


    "Cha!" With a light sound, I tore off her right arm. Duan Min''s face was pale and her entire body was covered in bloodstains. She hatefully glared at me before throwing her arm away and fleeing.


    Just as I was about to give chase, the water ball exploded with a ''bang'', and the black air dispersed, revealing an old palm-sized silver talisman. The silver talisman was like a jade, and with a ''ka ka ka'' sound, it shattered, revealing seven evil spirits in their pitch-black human form!


    According to the Six Paths Soul Disciples, when a person dies, their soul will dissipate after a period of time. However, some souls were separated from the body after death due to the support of a strong will, but did not dissipate. They had no memories, no thoughts, and only wandered around in a daze.


    However, if the power of the soul''s will was too strong, then wandering souls could develop a single instinct. If it was due to hatred or resentment, then the wandering soul would turn into an evil spirit or evil spirit and the evil soul would devour other wandering souls, or even the fate souls of strangers. However, evil souls were rarely seen.


    He didn''t expect that Duan Min would be so crazy as to release her evil soul, seven of them at the same time! Evil souls only had instincts. The people here were all food in their eyes, and were their targets of attack.


    The seven evil spirits ran out, roaring soundlessly, no one could hear them, the people fighting below could not even see the existence of the evil spirit, all they could see was black smoke.


    But I could hear it, and the roar was earth-shaking in my ears. However, the water ball and the four runes within it were clearly the existences that sealed them. It was unknown how long they had been sealed for, but the seven vile souls were currently extremely weak.


    When I saw Duan Min running away, one of the evil spirits immediately chased after her. As for the other six, they were probably the closest to me.


    Looking at the evil spirits roaring towards me, a light appeared in my eyes. These seven evil spirits were currently extremely weak. They would devour me and I would devour them. If I devour them ¡­ Gritting my teeth, I couldn''t wait to know what happened after I swallowed them. I suddenly rushed forward, and when I neared an evil spirit, my Fate Soul suddenly appeared and I grabbed it in my hands.


    The evil spirit struggled and roared, but was unable to break free. It could only watch in horror as my Fate Soul opened its mouth wide and swallowed it.


    When the remaining two evil spirits saw that their companion had been devoured, they didn''t know how to be afraid and continued to charge towards me while baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. However, with their weakened state, they were not my match at all.


    The soul had a half ethereal, half corporeal body. It had lost an arm and grew out after a short while. Looking at the three vile souls that Fang Xing was happily devouring and the large number of cultivators who had suddenly lost their life force and died, I couldn''t wait to digest the three vile souls before charging into the battlefield to engage in a chase with the vile souls.


    I don''t know how many people''s Fate Souls an Evil Soul devoured, but at this moment, he had recovered a bit of his strength. Seeing that my Fate Soul was powerful, his eyes lit up and he immediately turned around to charge at me.


    I didn''t hesitate and my soul piece immediately appeared. I punched and clawed at the evil spirit. Although the evil spirit had only recovered a little of its strength, it was extremely powerful and its soul piece was torn to pieces. My face became even paler and waves of weakness hit me as I bit my tongue to force myself to clear my head and control my soul piece to fight against the evil spirit.


    After paying a certain price, I finally tore it up and swallowed it. However, at this moment, I no longer had the strength and confidence to swallow the remaining two Evil Souls.


    However, one of the remaining two vile souls seemed to be a little different. His eyes did not reveal a hint of madness and excitement, but instead, a hint of intelligence. After a moment, he actually stopped devouring his Fate Soul. Stealthily lurking behind another evil spirit, it took advantage of the other''s surprise to open its mouth and bite at it.


    After letting out a wail, the evil spirit devoured its companion. After looking around the battlefield, it actually quickly fled and disappeared without a trace.


    After recovering for a moment, my Fate Soul had already somewhat digested that vile soul. I thought for a moment before continuing to chase after Duan Min.


    When I caught up with her, she was holding a stick of incense made of some unknown material in her only left hand and spreading it around her in a panic.


    The vile soul seemed to fear the smoke, but it couldn''t bear to part with Duan Min''s fate soul. Thus, it didn''t leave, only roaring angrily and not daring to move forward.


    Duan Min couldn''t see the evil spirit, but I could see it taking advantage of the moment when it wasn''t paying attention to her. It suddenly appeared behind her and swallowed her whole.


    Ah!


    When Duan Min saw me, she retreated as if she had seen a ghost. She leaned against the mountain rock and shivered.


    "What? Isn''t it strange that I''m not dead?"


    "You, you are a demon! Demons ¡­ "I beg you, let me go, let me go, I can be a slave or a slave, I can be a horse or a cow!"


    Looking at Duan Min falling to her knees, begging for mercy, I suddenly thought of myself when the Peace Village was destroyed. Duan Min wasn''t prepared for death at all. She released her seven evil spirits, hoping that she would be able to escape. Now that I''ve appeared, her last shred of dignity has been destroyed. As long as she can survive, she has nothing left to worry about.


    "Did you know that I also begged others like that back then ¡­"


    I walked over to Duan Min step by step, ignoring her crazed pleas for mercy.


    "But, I did it for my family, my friends, and not for myself ¡­"


    Walking up to Duan Min, Duan Min trembled as she lifted her head to look at me. I could clearly see the fear in her eyes. She slowly extended her hand to feel her fear and lightly wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes.


    "At that time, I would rather have died ¡­"


    He turned around and left, leaving behind a lifeless Duan Min, who gradually lost her last trace of body temperature in the wind ¡­

 C113

    After devouring Duan Min''s fate soul, I understood that the whip, called the Watercloud Whip, was actually only a replica!


    The Cloudwater Whip didn''t harm the physical body, but it could directly harm a person''s fate soul. Every time it was drawn out, it would devour a portion of another person''s fate soul to nourish the body. She had always loved it, but she also knew that it was only a replica of a Divine Weapon, not even a fraction of its power. As for that Divine Weapon, it was known as one of the top ten Divine Weapons, the Flexible Soul Whip of Water Moon.


    Duan Min didn''t know what the Ten Great Divine Weapons had. She only knew that it was the Soul Whip, and nothing more.


    The black dagger and the talisman were the rewards she received when she exterminated the Demonic Cultivator Horde. The Sky Sect had contributed the most to the extermination of the Demonic Cultivator Horde, so most of the treasures were distributed to the Sky Sect. In that battle, Duan Min''s Cloudwater Whip could be said to have been of great help, so she obtained a dagger.


    This black dagger was unknown and could not be channeled with spiritual energy. However, once pierced, not only could it corrode one''s physical body, it could also corrode one''s Fate Soul.


    The reason why the head of the Sky Sect, Yuan Xu, gave the Soul Devouring Talisman to Duan Min as a last resort was because of its contribution. The second reason was because only Duan Min''s Cloudwater Whip and black dagger were able to target her fate soul.


    As for that incense, it wasn''t really a reward, but was attached to the Soul Devouring Talisman. It was called Soul Avoiding Incense. After igniting, the green smoke would fill the surroundings and the wandering souls would avoid it.


    Although that evil spirit had killed quite a few people, it had not caused much damage to the Mountain God School. Most of it were the fate souls of the devoured Sky Sect disciples, and although I was somewhat puzzled about that, I secretly guessed that it had something to do with the abominability of the Mountain God Sect''s cultivation technique.


    After we were basically done, I looked down at the disciples of the Mountain God Sect who were still slaughtering wantonly. I called out to Great Son Lu and we headed towards the 14th Peak.


    Zhan Tian and Elder Wang, who were playing chess, looked at me at the same time as I left. Coincidentally, I looked at them as well.


    If there were some questions, he might as well ask Qiu Xuan directly.


    The peak master of the 14th mountain was Linglong, a very handsome scholar. Although his face looked kind and amiable, to be able to become the peak master of a mountain, his methods were definitely not kind.


    But what surprised me was that the ones fighting Shen Tianlan and the others on the 14th mountain were not Lingzi, but Yuan Dao of the 5th mountain and Wu Ling of the 9th mountain. Lingzi was extremely satisfied as she leaned against a tree with a slight smile and quietly read a book.


    He had also reached an agreement with Qiu Xuan, and at this moment, just like Zhan Tian and Elder Wang, he paid no heed to the battle.


    In the sword sect, only Shen Tianlan was at the False Sky Realm, while the others, including the most powerful Lan Yun and Luo Qifeng, were at the Great Circle of the Spirit Core Stage. Therefore, Shen Tianlan fighting Yuan Dao alone, for some reason, had returned to the Dragon Soul Sword in his hands.


    On the other hand, Wu Ling was besieged by more than ten demons with the strength of the False Sky Realm. This time, all his magical equipment was displayed, but he was also forced into a corner, looking extremely miserable.


    Looking at the battlefield, I felt a little suspicious. Thirteen elites were all experts. Li Yang and the rest were definitely not ordinary characters. Why didn''t I see any of them here? Could it be that both sides would just sit idly and do nothing in the face of the First Peak?


    Glancing at Linglong, who was beside me, Linglong put down the book in her hands and gave me a kind nod.


    He knows me?


    I nodded my head as well. Seeing that he was already focused on his book, I didn''t pay any more attention to him.


    When the giant saw Wu Ling, his face showed a trace of excitement. He held his demon knife and rushed in to fight with Wu Ling. The latter was finding it increasingly difficult to win and was gradually showing signs of defeat.


    Yuan Dao had already noticed when Great Master Lu had joined the battle. When he saw my existence, his expression turned serious. He swung his fist at the souls of the giant pythons and left the battle circle.


    I flew forward and said in a clear voice, "Yuan Dao, your elder brother is the Sect Leader of the Sky Sect, Yuan Xu. Do you really not know what happened to him?"


    A sliver of struggle appeared in Yuan Dao''s eyes, but it disappeared shortly after. He coldly said, "This old man naturally knows, but the Sky Sect is in the hands of my Yuan brothers. No matter what, we won''t let you evildoers seize it!"


    "Sly? "Hahahaha!" I was so angry that I laughed and shouted, "Yuan Dao, are you blind? Your Sky Sect''s greatest danger is not us, but Qiu Xi and Ling Xuan, you did not go and find them, and instead said that we were evil beings? "


    "Hmph, colluding with monsters? If it isn''t evil, then what is it?"


    "So what if you''re a demon? Can you see what they did? On the other hand, have you not killed many innocent people? Right and wrong, good and evil cannot be distinguished. The Sky Sect deserved to die in the hands of the Yuan clan! "


    "You''re courting death!"


    Yuan Dao was instantly angered to the extreme as he punched out a huge fist aura at me. I shattered the fist aura with a single slash and exchanged a glance with Shen Tianlan, slowly releasing my killing intent. Previously, according to my instructions, Shen Tianlan was only dragging things on and didn''t risk his life to run when he couldn''t win. But now that I''m here with Great Son Lu, the outcome of the battle on the 14th Peak is already clear.


    I have seen Yuan Dao make his move before, although there was only one move, and that was when he killed that disciple from the Baiyu Sect on his way to the absolute valley. Suddenly, a huge palm appeared in the sky and directly crushed him, although it is only the Bidding Qi Technique, at the very least, it is impossible for the current me to do it.


    "Roar!"


    Shen Tianlan was the first to make his move. With a wave of the Dragon Soul Sword, the giant python roared and charged towards Yuan Dao to bite him.


    Yuan Daoxu slapped his palm against the giant python, and the python was sent flying several dozen feet away with a ''bang''. However, the giant python had a soul. Seeing that it was unable to defeat Yuan Dao in a single strike, its eyes turned ice-cold. A trace of anger had already appeared in its eyes as it opened its mouth and once again rushed towards Yuan Dao.


    "Roar!"


    Yuan Dao let out a cold snort and punched out. However, he didn''t expect that a three hundred meter long dragon shadow would rush out and hastily punch out. Even though he dodged, his Qi and blood were unstable and he was slightly injured.


    Yuan Dao''s eyes were filled with anger as he reached out with both of his hands and grabbed the air. All of the spiritual energy in the surrounding 1,000 feet radius seemed to have been grabbed by him and slowly pulled over.


    "Be careful, he''s serious."


    Shen Tianlan was on high alert, and with a warning, the two of them simultaneously slashed at each other in an attempt to interrupt Yuan Dao''s magical technique.


    "Hah!"


    Facing the giant python and the dragon, Yuan Dao waved both of his hands as if he was tearing off a piece of the sky. The spiritual energy within a few hundred feet of the giant python and dragon disappeared, and the giant python rushed towards that area as if it was a whirlpool.


    Yuan Dao immediately retracted his fists, and imbued the entire area with spiritual energy. The moment the giant python fell into the void, he violently threw out a punch, and the Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth that was caught immediately exploded. The giant python let out a wail, and instantly shattered.


    Shen Tianlan and I instantly paled. With a flash of my blade, the Wandering Dragon Sword formed once more, coiling around me and protecting me within it. Shen Tianlan''s Soul Sword floated in front of him, just like a giant python blocking in front of him.


    Boom!


    Technique collisions, strong winds, flying sand and rocks, the people below were all blown away, trees even collapsed, but the tree where Linglong was in was unharmed, and he was still seriously reading the book, not even a strand of hair was lifted.


    "Full power!"


    "En!"


    After blocking Yuan Dao''s attack, Shen Tianlan and I looked at each other before clenching our teeth and slashing out once more. Since the Wandering Dragon was condensed by my saber energy, it doesn''t matter if I shatter it or not. But that giant python is a Sword Spirit.


    Yuan Dao once again waved his hand. A vast expanse of dark clouds converged, forming a giant palm a hundred zhang in radius. Thunder flashed, and the aura it exuded was terrifying.


    Thunderclap!


    Who would have thought that this was actually a magical technique of Yuan Dao! At this moment, although he was not as intelligent as Xu Cangyuan, he felt a sense of oppression. This was the oppression of one''s realm!


    Ah!


    Yuan Dao cried out and then violently pressed down with his palm!


    With a flash of the Dragon Soul Sword, its sword pierced through the sky. The giant python continued to charge towards the giant palm with unstoppable madness in its mouth, but I did not dare to hold back any longer, the sword image slashed out. It was not a dragon, but a tornado that was dozens of feet tall, and with a sharp, cold light, it collided with the giant palm with the python.


    Boom!


    Under Shen Tianlan''s and my full strength attacks, the huge palm was only able to hold on for a short while before it shattered with a loud bang. Yuan Dao''s right palm immediately burst into a cloud of bloody mist, and with a light "pa" sound, it too was shattered.


    His eyes were scarlet red and his mouth was filled with blood. He grabbed onto his right palm and spat out a mouthful of Core Qi, but when the blood was sucked away and mixed with the Dan Qi, it formed a ball of blood the size of an egg. The ball of blood slowly rotated, dragging the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth along with it as it formed a gigantic vortex of Qi.


    Just like me, Shen Tianlan''s chest heaved violently, barely controlling the spirit energy in his body to be torn apart by the blood ball. However, based on the current situation, we won''t be able to hold on for long before all the spirit energy in our bodies are drained.


    "Jus, is there a way?"


    Shen Tianlan, who was at the side, anxiously asked me what I could do, but he didn''t know what I could do.


    "There''s no other way. Let''s go all out this time!"


    Shen Tianlan''s face paled. He had expended a great deal of energy just now, but he could only grit his teeth and nod in agreement.


    Just as I was about to attack, my fate soul suddenly moved.


    "Wait!"


    I stopped Shen Tianlan as my Fate Soul appeared. At this moment, my Fate Soul is 50 feet tall and it is filled with a black aura. I actually opened both of my eyes completely and revealed a sinister smile on my face.


    My Fate Soul is mine, so I know all of its information. At this moment, it has already reached a range of 100 feet. To me, it is equivalent to killing within 100 feet!


    I looked at Shen Tianlan, who was on the verge of collapsing, and was prepared to charge over. However, just as I was about to approach Yuan Dao, I struck out with my palm and swallowed his Fate Soul.


    The tearing force was gone, but Shen Tianlan and I didn''t think that the danger was gone just like that.


    Yuan Dao revealed a sinister smile. He extended his hand to grab the blood ball in front of him and looked at us. Those bloodshot eyes of his seemed to be looking at two dead people ¡­

 C114

    Looking at the blood ball in front of Yuan Dao, a wave of pressure hit me. But I wasn''t worried about this, the pressure that this blood ball gave me came from my Fate Soul. In other words, this move of his was aimed at my Fate Soul.


    What I''m really worried about is that Shen Tianlan and I are already out of strength, but for Yuan Dao, he''s in the False Heaven Stage, and he should be someone who''s extremely close to the Sky Realm. But up until now, he hasn''t used the elemental energy that he comprehended!


    Yuan Dao grabbed the blood ball and looked at us with an evil grin on his face. He slightly exerted force with his left hand, causing ''ka ka'' sounds, like the shattering of a jade, and cracks slowly appeared on the blood ball.


    I was still able to withstand it, but Shen Tianlan''s face was already as pale as a sheet of paper, and his body was on the verge of collapsing.


    "Peng!" A crisp sound rang out and the blood ball completely shattered. Yuan Dao''s left palm slowly spread out, revealing a rune. This rune was the blood-red symbol!


    The moment the red talisman appeared, it disappeared. I was shocked to find that the red Talisman had already appeared on Shen Tianlan''s forehead. Shen Tianlan looked at me and a trace of amazement appeared on his face. From his eyes, I could see that there was also the red Talisman on my forehead!


    The soul piece was revealed, but on the forehead of the soul piece was also a red symbol!


    What is this?


    I was extremely astonished. Without hesitation, my Fate Soul immediately tore off the red Talisman. However, with a rip of my hand, the red Talisman was stuck to my Fate Soul''s hand. No matter what, it couldn''t be removed.


    In front of him, Yuan Dao smiled evilly. His right hand was now restored, and he slowly closed his left hand!


    Crap!


    Without time to think, I immediately rushed to Shen Tianlan''s side and released his Fate Soul from my palm. After ripping off the red talisman on his Fate Soul''s forehead, I cut off the right hand of my Fate Soul.


    Shen Tianlan can''t die. If he dies, the Immortal Sect of Nanke City will definitely not let me off!


    With a flash of red light, the broken fate soul''s right hand instantly disintegrated into ashes. Shen Tianlan looked at me blankly, not knowing what had happened.


    If it wasn''t for the awakening of my Fate Soul, I would have died for sure. This spell is too shocking, and even a Heavenly Realm cultivator would not be able to turn the situation around after taking such a blow.


    I''m surprised that I''m here. Yuan Dao stared at me with his eyes wide open. Even Lingzi was staring at me with a stern expression.


    "Soul cultivator!" The birth of a Soul Cultivator, the start of a war between the immortals and the demons, the world in chaos ¡­ "


    Yuan Dao muttered to himself and suddenly calmed down. After a moment, he shook his head and stood there, deep in thought.


    "Jussi, what happened just now?"


    "It''s fine, I helped you block it." Looking at Shen Tianlan, who still had lingering fear in his heart, I casually replied before continuing to look at Yuan Dao.


    "Hahahaha, so what if you''re a Soul Cultivator?" "Today you''re dead for sure!"


    Suddenly, a serious expression appeared on his face and a fiery aura was emitted from his body. It seemed that he had also seen the fire elemental energy and fire elemental energy in He Huan''s body before ¡­


    The story of He Huan in the Origin Soul Scroll, when I merged with He Huan''s fate soul, clearly, it was an excellent opportunity for me to comprehend the fire essence. However, I had to give up everything and learned the Great Deception Extermination illusion technique; if I had made the right choice back then, how many detours would I have missed?


    However, it was not the time to lament with regret. At this moment, Yuan Dao''s entire body was slowly turning red, as traces of flames were emitted from his body. Moments later, Yuan Dao''s entire body was like a piece of charcoal, emitting an extremely hot aura.


    Shen Tianlan stood by my side with a grim expression. He looked at Yuan Dao, who was emitting a terrifying pressure, and gripped the Dragon Soul Sword tightly in his hand.


    "Sect Master Shen, you have preserved your strength, right?"


    Shen Tianlan was surprised by my question, but after a moment of silence, he nodded his head.


    "You''ve seen Yuan Dao''s strength. If we don''t go all out this time, I''m afraid we''ll only end up dying here."


    "Alright!" Shen Tian Lan nodded her head and kept the Dragon Soul Sword. With rapt attention, she closed her eyes and suddenly gave off a sharp aura. As time passed, the aura continued to grow stronger.


    At this moment, Yuan Dao had already rushed over with killing intent in his eyes.


    Before the person arrived, the palm had already arrived!


    A palm print that was a few meters large surged over. The difference was that the surface of the palm print was filled with traces of flames, carrying a scorching heat and killing intent that could burn everything, as it enveloped the two of us.


    Slash!


    He slashed horizontally with his saber. The Wandering Dragon roared and slashed across, shattering the palm imprint with a loud bang. However, the Wandering Dragon was also burnt to ashes by the flames on the palm imprint.


    Forcefully receiving the palm strike, I could only feel an extremely majestic power coming from the palm print. The saber shadow on my right hand was already dissipating along with Wandering Dragon, and even with my extremely strong physical body, I couldn''t help but to take three steps back with a "deng deng deng" sound.


    After the handprint, Yuan Dao, whose entire body was covered in fire, currently wielded a red, three foot long short sword in his hand, and continuously slashed at me with several streams of fiery sword Qis.


    The saber shadows coalesced once more, and I stood before Shen Tianlan to block them. Gritting my teeth, I received the blows one by one. However, every time I endured a blow, I could feel the burning sensation in my internal organs grow stronger and stronger. After three moves, my face would turn red and become boiling hot. I was barely able to endure any longer.


    But at this moment, Shen Tianlan''s explosive aura finally stopped and he froze at the peak. He abruptly opened his eyes, his gaze was like a sword, and his entire person seemed to have become a gigantic sword that reached into the sky.


    Facing the fiery figure, Shen Tianlan brought his hands together abruptly and hacked down! A sharp sword beam forced me to retreat several steps. At this moment, I saw a hundred zhang sword shadow slashing towards Yuan Dao''s head!


    He let out a loud shout to the sky and gathered the flames all over his body onto the short sword in his hand. With a "peng" sound, the short sword erupted with flames that were over a hundred feet high, forming a gigantic sword made of flames that collided with the sword image that Shen Tianlan had slashed out.


    Boom!


    Chen Tianlan spat out a large mouthful of blood as he was sent flying. He did not know if he was dead or alive, but the fire sword in Yuan Dao''s hand had shattered, turning into a rain of fire. He staggered back, his body extremely unstable.


    A good chance!


    I withdrew myself and pushed my comprehension of the Wind Yuan to its limits. In a moment, I was in front of Yuan Dao, my soul trembling!


    With that palm strike, Yuan Dao''s expression became one of horror. His Fate Soul flew out several feet, but strangely, it seemed to be pulled back by something after leaving his body for 10 feet!


    I didn''t have time to be surprised as my two fingers formed a sword and pointed at the space between Yuan Dao''s eyebrows!


    However, the moment my fate soul returned, Yuan Dao immediately leaned backwards, dodging that fatal sword strike. He even took the opportunity to strike me with his palm. I didn''t hesitate as I immediately slashed it downwards!


    With a slight "Si La" sound, Yuan Dao clutched his stomach as he retreated explosively, blood splashing all over his body before he disappeared.


    Seeing Yuan Dao run away, I looked at my chest and couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Just as blood came out of my mouth, ''chi chi'', the blood turned into a mist of blood and instantly dissipated.


    With a pale face, I immediately swallowed a pill and sat cross-legged to recover.


    I relied on my body to temper my body three times, so it wasn''t that bad. Yuan Dao''s stomach was split in half by me, and quite a few of his internal organs were destroyed by my sword qi. I believe that it would take some time for him to recover. However, he didn''t expect him to have a soul tool that could protect his own soul, or else he would have died without a doubt.


    After barely recovering a bit, I landed on the ground and just in time to see Giant Lu smiling as he cut Wu Ling and his men into two halves. After barely recovering a bit, I landed on the ground and just happened to see Giant Lu smiling as he chopped Wu Ling and his men into two halves.


    Shen Tianlan did not die. Instead, he sat cross-legged not too far away and meditated, only his spiritual energy was sluggish. It seemed that his injuries were extremely severe, and he would probably be unable to help in the upcoming battle.


    Looking at the direction of the First Peak, I was extremely worried. The 15th and 14th Peak are just two small battlefields. The real battle is between the First Peak, while one Yuan Dao is already so powerful.


    "I never expected that you two would actually defeat Yuan Dao."


    At some point, Lingzi had come to my side, holding the book behind her, and was looking at me with an indifferent expression.


    "Not only can we defeat him, we can also kill all of our enemies!"


    Lingzi looked at me and giggled a moment later, as if she was praising me for being so fearless, but even more as if she was mocking me for overestimating myself.


    "Although Yuan Dao is powerful, because of that Fire Condensation Sword, even I don''t dare to think of myself as his opponent, but you must know that the Sky Sect''s water isn''t just as deep as this. Zhu Yunzi from the eleventh peak and the sun from the sixth peak are not weaker than him at all."


    "Fire Essence Sword?" I was slightly surprised and asked, "Is that his three feet red sword?"


    "En!" Linglong nodded her head. "This sword can condense powerful fire elemental energy. False Heaven Stage people can use this sword to nearly reach the Sky Realm after they use it. Do you think Yuan Dao can condense such a powerful flame?"


    "Bright Fire?"


    "Hur hur, your name is Zhang Fugui right?" Lingzi didn''t answer my question. Instead, she looked at me with an interested smile.


    I frowned. I wasn''t happy, but I still replied, "That''s right. Since you''ve chosen to stand with Qiu Xuan, my identity isn''t a secret to you."


    "Hm!" Qiu Xuan appreciates your intelligence. "


    "What about him?"


    "Him? He''s doing something you can''t do. "


    "What sort of benefits did he give you? Why didn''t you interfere in this battle?"


    "This battle is of no benefit to us. We can''t do anything about it even if we want to. As for the deal with Qiu Xuan, you''ll know once you see him taking action."


    "Then who else did you have a deal with?"


    Linglong shrugged. "You''ll know when you see for yourself."


    Glancing at Linglong, I didn''t want to talk to him anymore. I slowly walked towards Lu Giant and the others, but at this moment, a loud "hong" sound came from me. It was an extremely excited voice.


    "Hahahaha, I''m coming out, I''m finally coming out!"


    I turned my head to look. Twelfth Peak!

 C115

    Twelfth Peak, Qiu Hong, Demonic Cultivator.


    It seemed that the demonic cultivator had appeared. Just as I was about to take a look, I saw a figure that seemed to be looking at me from afar. The figure turned around and left, sighing.


    I only hope that you will be safe from this battle.


    "Jussi, that voice ¡­"


    Great Lu heard the voice and rushed over with a sword to ask me.


    "He should be a demonic cultivator, but don''t worry about him. He should be on our side in this battle."


    "You released that mage?"


    Lingzi had appeared beside me at some point, and she asked me with a look of surprise.


    "More or less. If it''s a bit chaotic, then this battle has a better chance of winning."


    "Oh ¡­" Linglong gave me a profound look and slowly nodded.


    "Forget it, there''s no need to bother. Let''s go to the First Peak."


    "Yes." "En!" Great Master Lu replied. He glanced at Shen Tianlan, who was still recovering, and a peculiar glint appeared in his eyes. However, he soon dispersed, ignoring him.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Looking at the mountain full of corpses, I hesitate for a moment before preparing to not waste it.


    Along the way, I devoured all of the people in the Sky Sect, no matter if they were alive or dead. Although many of the people who died have already lost their souls, the remaining hundreds are still a great source of nourishment for me.


    Great Son Lu might not understand what I am doing, but Linglong frowned and a light flashed in her eyes. However, she did not stop me, but only calmly looked at everything that was happening.


    "Let''s go."


    After devouring the last fate soul, I shouted towards Giant Lu, gave Linglong a deep look, and turned to leave.


    The first peak is the battlefield of the Baiyu Sect. There are a lot of experts in the Baiyu Sect, so leaving the first battlefield to them is the greatest protection for me and the Mountain God Sect of the sword faction. But I didn''t think that Du Meng would actually have no objections to my arrangements, as if he didn''t care about the life and death of his Baiyu Sect.


    The First Peak has already collapsed halfway, and the Supreme Harmony Hall has also become a pile of ruins. But there are still many disciples of the White Jade Sect and the Sky Sect fighting with each other, and there are also several elders of the White Jade Sect and the Sky Sect''s Peak Master fighting in the sky. However, Du Yi was just sitting cross-legged in the distant sky, seemingly not intending to take any action at all.


    At this moment, the most intense fight in the sky was between Elder Bai of the White Jade Sect and the Peak Master of the Sky Sect, Zhu Yunzi. Previously, Lingzi said that Zhu Yunzi was not weaker than Yuan Dao.


    At this moment, Zhu Yunzi was like a fiery man. With a wave of his palm, a blazing fire appeared, as if a fire dragon was circling around him. The fire elemental energy burned half of the sky red, just like a cloud of fire that covered the sky.


    As for the fighting Elder Bai, his face was gloomy and his entire body was covered in a layer of frost. Everything he touched was covered in a thick layer of ice.


    The place that they were fighting in was half as red as a sea of flames and half as snowy sky. This sort of comparison was truly dazzling.


    The person fighting next to him was the Peak Master of the Sky Sect, Elder Shui, who was fighting with an unknown elder of the White Jade Sect. The two of them were practicing water elemental energy, and their moves were like surging rivers, roaring waves, and with just their momentum, they were not any weaker than other battlefields.


    What surprised me the most was that the Lord of the Third Peak of the Sky Sect was You Hong. He had turned into a huge tree that was one hundred zhang tall, and the person fighting was the sixth peak''s Ge Qingshan!


    Ge Qingshan was actually from the Qiu Xuan Faction! But why did he attack?


    Ge Qingshan''s technique was mysterious and tightly suppressed that You Hong. He held the upper hand and believed that it was only a matter of time before the winner would be decided.


    The last battlefield was the Sixth Peak''s Lie Yang fighting against the four Elders of the Baiyu Sect alone. Pu Xuan was already heavily injured while he was recuperating in the distance.


    He did not use any magic, but only relied on his physical body to take on all of the techniques, as if it was not painful or itchy at all. He was on par with the four elders, and furthermore, he was smiling, and looked quite relaxed. The four elders of the White Jade Gate, on the other hand, had ashen faces and looked extremely serious.


    "Sunscorch, he looks just like a vulgar man, but he''s the most heaven-defying guy in our Sky Sect. He claims to be the strongest existence among all the Peak Masters."


    Turning my head, I didn''t know when Zhan Tian, Elder Wang, and Lingzi had already arrived by my side, all of them watching the battle with extreme seriousness.


    "Ge Qingshan belongs to the same faction as you guys, right? Why did he make his move?"


    Zhan Tian looked at me and slightly shook his head: "Ge Qingshan has received the most kindness and is already ahead of the three of us ¡­"


    "Grace? You''re saying that the deal you made with Qiu Xuan was actually because you received a favour from Qiu Xuan? "


    Elder Wang''s face was full of wrinkles, but his eyes flashed as he stroked his black and white beard. He sighed, "Little kid Qiu Xuan, I watched him grow up and didn''t expect his comprehension ability to be so strong, even surpassing someone who has cultivated for over a hundred years like us. I''m ashamed, I''m ashamed."


    "So you''re saying that Qiu Xuan is already in the Heavenly Realm?" I was surprised in my heart. Why did Qiu Xuan say that he hadn''t reached the Heavenly Realm yet?


    "Of course not, but it''s only a matter of time. Maybe give him another five or six years."


    Five or six years? Qiu Xuan was able to enter the Heavenly Realm in forty years? Just how shocking was his talent?!


    As they spoke, the remaining Mountain God School and Sword Sect disciples from the 15th and 14th peaks had already arrived one after another, and all of them unhesitatingly joined the battlefield below.


    At first, he thought that the Sky Sect was just a small sect, but now, it seemed that after being hidden for so many years, how small could those who possessed so many False Heaven Stage cultivators be?


    Glancing at the crowd, I saw some of the people I knew from the Sky Sect. With a shift of my body, I charged towards one of them.


    "Bam!"


    After receiving my slap, Fossi took dozens of steps back and looked at me with a grave expression on his face.


    "Fu Xi, you can leave now. This battle has nothing to do with you."


    "You know me?" Fu Xi was on guard as he asked with surprise.


    Instead of answering his question, I reached out my hand to summon a jackal demon. "You have no gratitude towards the Sky Party, not to mention the 13th Peak. If you want to leave, they will take you out."


    Fu Xi''s expression gradually relaxed, but his brows were tightly knitted. He carefully probed, "Zhang Fugui?"


    "Let''s go!"


    Fu Xi paused for a moment. He didn''t choose to leave. Instead, he looked at me deeply before he prepared to charge into the battlefield once again.


    Sighing to myself, I suddenly hit my palm. Xia Xia Zhi''s eyes narrowed and he quickly moved to the side, but unexpectedly, he already entered within a hundred feet of me.


    Soulshake!


    After shaking out Fu Xi''s Fate Soul, my grip on it was firm. It only stunned him for a moment, but in that instant, I had already appeared behind him and knocked it out with a palm.


    "Throw him over at Rong City."


    The jackal demon nodded, then left the Sky Cult with Xia Xi.


    I rolled my eyes and looked for the next acquaintance, Qiu Daoping.


    Qiu Da Ping and Zhang Ziyu fought side by side. Although both of them had an ice-cold expression on their faces, I knew that there was a story between them that no one else knew about.


    I didn''t bother to persuade them. After knocking them out, I called for another wolf demon and threw them into Rong City.


    There were only three people that I had a good impression of, but I didn''t see Li Yu, who bullied A''Hu and I back then. I don''t know if he died or not. Right now, they are only at the peak of the Spirit Elixir stage. Naturally, they are unable to withstand a single blow from me. After fighting for about four hours, they were considered extremely lucky to not have died.


    This time, Lie Yang laughed out loud and directly broke an art, grabbing one of the White Jade Sect''s elders and ripping him into two. The remaining three people struggled even more, gradually showing signs of defeat.


    With the Demon Saber in his hand, Big Brother Lu pondered for a moment and was ready to rush up.


    I immediately stopped him and shook my head. Great Lu looked at me and finally stopped.


    In the time it took for half an incense stick to burn, the three elders were already injured.


    "Zhan Tian, will the three of you really not act?"


    Zhan Tian pulled on his sleeves but didn''t reply. Lingzi, on the other hand, slightly frowned with an extremely indifferent look in her eyes. To them, there was no need to participate in this war.


    Forget it, I''m not going to make a move. Nodding to Great Master Lu, we walked towards the scorching sun together.


    After sending three people back in a circle, Lie Yang laughed out loud. The four people who were fighting were the strongest people in White Jade Sect, other than Elder Bai and Elder Shui. Looking at the other people''s fearful and astonished eyes, Lie Yang''s face showed an extremely proud and arrogant expression.


    After looking around and seeing that no one dared to go up, Lie Yang laughed out loud again. He looked at Du Jin, who was sitting cross-legged in the distance. His eyes revealed a strong fighting spirit.


    Great Son Lu, the White Fox Man?" Staring at us with slight disdain, Lie Yang folded his arms across his chest and said coldly, "White Fox, I heard that you are one of the three allied sects. I thought you were very strong, but now it seems that you are nothing.


    "I''m not that far from it. I need to fight him before I can know."


    "Humph, then let me tear you guys apart!"


    "Arrogant!"


    I brandished my fist and charged forward. Lie Yang sneered, and also threw out a punch!


    "Bam!"


    Holding back the blood in my mouth, I stepped back. My right arm was completely fractured, and I looked up at him in surprise.


    The moment I fought against Lie Yang, I used Soul Shock to force his fate soul to devour me, resolving the battle as soon as possible. But I didn''t expect that with a single palm from my fate soul, it would be like hitting a giant rock.


    Lie Yang must have a soul weapon similar to Yuan Dao, and it''s even more powerful. At this moment, he also looks at me with a bit of surprise, but in the blink of an eye, his expression disappears, turning into a face of disdain and haughtiness.


    The moment the shadow of the saber appeared, the eighteen forms of Coiling Dragon Blade appeared!


    Giant Lu''s eyes were cold, as if he had a strong hatred towards the scorching sun. He turned into a six-armed mountain god, holding a demon knife and charged forward to fight.


    I watched coldly as the roaming dragon roared, looking for an opening to launch a sneak attack.


    The Demon Saber''s power was extraordinary. The jade plate that could be shattered with one slash must be much stronger than the ordinary Spirit Treasure, but he didn''t expect that the scorching sun would actually wield its two fists, like steel tendons and bones, and use its body to block the Demon Saber!


    As the fists and blades clashed, the clanging sound was extremely clear. It was completely unimaginable that a human''s body could be this powerful!

 C116

    "Third brother!"


    He turned and saw that it was Mo Shan!


    "Big Brother, didn''t I tell you to hide behind it? Why did you come out?"


    "Hehe, I''ve seen you two fight for so long and my heart is unable to bear it. It''s rare to see such a person with such a strong physical body. Big brother''s hands itched and he came out."


    Moshan chuckled, but I knew that he was hiding somewhere on the First Peak. Seeing that I was at a disadvantage, he quickly came out to help.


    "Alright!" I didn''t hold back as I nodded and said, "Big brother, then let''s join forces and kill this Fierce Sun!"


    Ma Shan nodded with a smile. He raised his palms, turned into two wolf claws, and rushed towards the scorching sun while howling.


    Seeing someone join the group, not only was Lie Yang not worried, he even revealed a bloodthirsty smile, and his expression became even more fierce and excited.


    The moment one person joined the fray, Lie Yang didn''t pay too much attention to defending himself. I saw a gap in the defense and suddenly slashed down with my saber!


    Once the Wandering Dragon appeared, it instantly closed in on the scorching sun. The scorching sun split open the mountain and shot up into the sky, punching towards the Wandering Dragon!


    Boom!


    When my fist landed on your head, it actually shattered it. The saber Qi of my Eighteen Forms of the Coiling Dragon Blade was dispersed so easily!


    "Hahahaha, Venerable White Fox, your strength is so weak. You should go back and tease the little fox ¡­"


    "You''re courting death!"


    I gritted my teeth and instantly unleashed another three blade auras. Lie Yang laughed maniacally and scattered one of them. When the third dragon hit his chest, I could only stagger back a few steps and not break his sturdy body!


    A good chance!


    When the giant saw that the scorching sun had exposed a big hole on his back, he took a step forward with his demon knife and fiercely chopped down!


    "Clang!"


    With a loud bang, under the surprise of the giant, Lie Yang turned his head and let out a laugh. His fist landed on the giant''s chest and sent it flying for hundreds of feet before it fell to the ground, unknown whether it was dead or alive.


    "Hmph, still as weak and useless as before!"


    After he finished speaking, Lie Yang stretched out his back, looking completely fine. There was a one-foot-long white mark on his back, as if he was mocking the crap out of Giant Lu.


    Such a powerful strike did not even manage to cut through his body, only leaving a white mark!


    I was shocked, but I noticed that when Great Master Lu''s blade landed on my body, a golden light flashed. I seemed to have grasped onto something.


    With one missing, the pressure on Mo Shan suddenly increased. Although his claws were extremely sharp, he was still too strong. With one claw, sparks flew, but he was not injured in the slightest.


    My saber Qi slashed out repeatedly, but it only affected his movements. The damage it dealt to him was not much. It caused me to feel a strong sense of helplessness. This was the first time that I doubted the prowess of my eighteen forms of the Coiling Dragon Saber Technique.


    Perhaps, the eighteen forms of the Coiling Dragon Saber can only be used to create an extremely powerful attack when activated by demonic power. I''m not a demon, so I can''t use its full power.


    After a long while, perhaps Mo Shan was too frustrated from the beating, he instantly turned into a demon, his huge body pouncing towards the scorching sun, grabbing and biting at it, gravel flew everywhere, and the earth quaked and the mountains shook.


    For a moment, Lie Yang was unable to react, and was actually flustered. He struggled to get himself out of the way, and when he saw the huge monster in front of him, he froze for a moment, then sneered: "Haha, I didn''t expect that the three sects would actually collude with the demonic cultivators!"


    "Are you blind?"


    Hearing my ridicule, Lie Yang finally noticed that there were at least dozens of demon clan members on the battlefield.


    "Hmph, colluding with the Demon Race? Today, my Sky Sect will carry out justice on behalf of the Heavens and exterminate all of you!"


    With an angry shout, Lie Yang swung his fists and started to fight with Mo Shan, but it got fiercer and fiercer. Mo Shan''s claws reached out and were grabbed by Mo Yang''s hands, unable to move.


    "Hah!"


    With a loud shout, Lie Yang''s left leg suddenly stomped on the ground, and he actually directly swung Mo Shan up. "Peng" he smashed into the ground and lifted him up again, "Peng" he threw him to the other side and lifted him up again. Just as he was about to smash down, Mo Shan suddenly opened his mouth and bit into Lie Yang''s neck.


    A golden light flashed, but the scorching sun was still unharmed. With a twist of its body, a fang comparable to a sharp sword was broken!


    "Hahaha! Evil creature, how dare you hurt me!"


    Sunscorch laughed, picked up Moshan, and threw him at me.


    I was shocked and immediately stretched out my hands to catch it. However, I didn''t expect a powerful force to be transmitted from my hands to grip onto it unsteadily. My body, which was like a small mountain, directly collided with my chest.


    "Pfft!"


    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, we connected with Mo Shan and flew for dozens of feet before smashing a huge rock behind us into pieces.


    Too strong!


    I wiped the blood from my mouth and a light flashed in my eyes. This scorching sun was not purely for cultivating the body. The elemental energy he had comprehended was the five elements metal elemental energy!


    The five elements metal, wood, water, wood, fire, earth, earth, and earth were all irresistible to each other. At the same time, however, metal countered wood, wood, earth, water, fire, fire, and metal were all irresistible to each other.


    At the same time as he obtained a strong physical body, he also had a drawback, and that was the power of fire essence! Of course, he might not be too afraid of ordinary fire elemental energy, but once his fire elemental energy reached the Sky Realm, it would be able to break through his body and kill him here!


    But, I don''t know how to use fire elemental energy. Among the four elders of the White Jade Gate who were fighting with Lie Yang, two of them have comprehended fire elemental energy, but still haven''t become a threat to Lie Yang. It seems that his metal elemental energy has already been comprehended to an extremely high level, even combining it with his body to improve its power.


    Looking at the scorching sun coming one step at a time, I became anxious and felt a strong sense of regret. If I had chosen to comprehend the fire element in He Huan''s story, then why would I be so afraid of this scorching sun!


    As he looked at the severely injured Mo Shan who was gasping for breath, his desire for fire essence immediately became incomparably strong!


    A huge fist strikes but I can''t dodge it. I grit my teeth and face it head on!


    Boom!


    After being knocked flying for another few hundred feet, my right arm that had just been repaired was now completely twisted. The intense pain didn''t attract my attention because I was currently facing a life or death crisis!


    "Bam!"


    I threw a punch to my chest, spat out a large mouthful of blood to the sky. The ribs in my chest had been broken quite a bit, and my heartbeat was already pounding like a drum. I looked at the scorching sun with a vague gaze.


    Power of Fire! After comprehending the power of fire, I can become fearless against this scorching sun!


    It''s a pity that Lie Yang''s fist is getting bigger and bigger in my eyes, haha, if I don''t try to be brave, then I can just directly let him come to Du Xiang, after this punch, my body will definitely die, at that time, even ''Xie'' wouldn''t be able to come out.


    The people around me are all eager to see me die. Even if Du Xiang was to meditate and adjust his breathing, he wouldn''t do anything to this place. If I were to die, it wouldn''t do them any harm ¡­ I didn''t expect that I would die of pride!


    "Bam!"


    "Aouuu ¡­"


    The punch didn''t land on my body. When I looked up, it was the scene of Whitey spurting out blood!


    Little White!


    This battle had nothing to do with her and it was even a threat to her life. Initially, I asked her what was her goal in life and she said, ''Live ¡­''


    "Xiaobai ¡­"


    Little White no longer has the strength to answer me. I can only watch as her life force slowly dissipated ¡­


    "Hmph, a little demon dares to run out."


    And with that, he punched me again.


    Ah!


    The anger in his heart had already been ignited to the limit! I felt as if I was in a sea of fire. My body was burning red as I glared at the scorching sun. The killing intent in my heart was extremely strong!


    Lie Yang laughed out loud and threw a punch towards my face. However, he bounced back an inch after that "peng" sound. He staggered back several zhang!


    An extremely transparent barrier appeared around my body. As I was in shock, it gradually shrank and congealed into a drop of ink in front of my eyes.


    This is? This is the drop of ink I make every time I finish a story!


    "Bang!"


    The ink suddenly ignited, and in front of his eyes was like a small fireball! The fireball slowly imprinted itself onto the center of my brows. At this moment, the image of He Huan''s entire body congealing into a huge fireball rapidly flashed through my mind. It was as if at this moment, I had turned into He Huan!


    The inscription technique was the power of the inscription technique, so that''s how it was!


    Suddenly opening my eyes, my eyes turned red, but it wasn''t red. It was a bright red like fire, and the world in my eyes also seemed to be burning with heat.


    Sunscorch, I want you dead!


    "Bang!"


    A huge flame suddenly emerged from my body. At this moment, in my dantian, on top of the elixir, there is a trace of green wind element and a sliver of silver sword essence.


    The Sky Realm, the unreachable Sky Realm!


    Feeling the blazing fire in my body, the scorching Sun retreated in fear, his body trembling. He had actually forgotten to escape!


    A hint of killing intent appeared at the corner of my mouth. I stretched out my right hand and a fireball appeared in my palm. It became larger and larger, until it was only 10 feet wide!


    At this moment, Lie Yang finally reacted. He turned around and fled. A large golden blade appeared in his hand!


    Watching the scorching sun escape, I sneered in my heart. The fireball in my hand quickly turned into a flaming bird. I controlled the flame as I pleased.


    "Chirp!"


    The Fire Bird let out a clear cry and approached the scorching sun with a lightning speed. Feeling the scorching heat on his back, the scorching sun was shocked, immediately turning around and chopping down with his saber!


    "Hu!"


    As if the wind had passed by, Lie Yang was stunned where he stood. The large blade in his hand turned red, and a "Chi Chi" sound rang out from his hand. A fist-sized hole had already appeared on his chest, and it seemed to pierce through his heart.


    Lie Yang''s face was filled with disbelief. He slowly lowered his head to look at the hole in his chest, and then fell down unwillingly ¡­


    After sucking the golden blade into my Universe Ring, I turned around and flew back to Whitey. The raging flames in my body slowly gathered together, forming a set of bright red clothes that wore over my naked body.


    Little White was not dead yet, but his seven orifices were bleeding and his aura was weak. He was not far from death.


    Slowly stroking Whitey''s head, I felt uncomfortable. Other than feeding it a pill, there was nothing else I could do.


    "Let me do it ¡­"


    Turning his head, he saw Daoist Nanshan. The timid him had actually never left!


    "Ai, come, let me save her. Relax, I won''t make any conditions this time."


    While my eyes were filled with gratitude, Daoist Nanshan poured out a small cup of medicinal juice and slowly fed it to Little White. After a moment, Whitey''s body emitted a bright light and its damaged internal organs and bones started to slowly heal.


    "Have a drink too."


    The Southern Mountain''s Man also poured half of the cup and handed it to me. I nodded lightly and finished it in one gulp. The broken ribs on my chest were slowly restored and an extremely itchy feeling was transmitted from my injury.


    He also poured half a cup for Moshan and Great Master Lu. Seeing the intense pain in Nanshan''s eyes, I finally opened my mouth and said, "Nanshan, take them away, I can deal with this here."


    "Alright!" The South Mountain Daoist immediately replied. He quickly grabbed Little White Mo Shan and the others and disappeared.


    "Monster race, listen up!" I shouted, "Kill!"


    Hearing my order, each of them bared their fangs and swept across the entire battlefield like a flood. The remaining disciples of the Sky Sect had despair in their eyes, which became the last bit of color in their lives ¡­

 C117

    At this moment, reaching the sky realm was completely beyond my expectations. I was extremely excited about the pleasant surprise I received from the heavens and the certainty I had gained from destroying the Sky Sect.


    When Ling Zi and the rest saw me instantly leap from the False Sky Realm to the Sky Realm, they all opened their eyes wide in disbelief. When they saw my cold eyes looking at them, their faces showed fear and regret.


    Are you regretting that you didn''t save me? Unfortunately, if they were to save me, I wouldn''t have reached the Sky Realm. I didn''t know if it was due to kindness or hatred, so I didn''t want to take revenge on them.


    Clenching his fists tightly, a powerful energy flooded his entire body. This feeling was very easy to like and addicted to.


    Was this the power of He Huan from before? Sky Bearing Empire even said that in the Immortal Weapon, there were Immortals above the Immortal General, Immortals above the Immortal General, and Immortals above the Immortal Emperor. Not to mention the power of the Immortal Emperor, what realm was the Immortal Emperor at?


    Immersed in his own power, he suddenly felt a gaze landing on him. He turned around and saw that it was Du Xiang!


    I saw a trace of surprise in Du LI''s eyes, but more of calm.


    A person who had just reached the Heavenly Realm with great difficulty, actually had a calm look in his eyes when he saw others instantly reach the position which he had painstakingly achieved for a hundred years. Perhaps this Du Xiang really wasn''t such a simple person.


    Shifting my head, I looked at the disciples of the Baiyu Sect who were still fighting with Zhu Yunzi and company, and then started to walk towards the third summit.


    When I devoured Duan Min and He Dao''s Fate Souls, I understood that the Third Peak was the core of the entire Sky Sect. Moreover, it seemed that these fifteen mountains weren''t as simple as they seemed to be.


    Duan Min stayed in the Sky Sect for a long time. According to her knowledge, the Sky Sect was not like this in the first place, with only fourteen peaks. However, because of some unknown reasons, a few ancestors forcefully moved the fourteen peaks to their current state, and what was even more shocking was that they seemed to feel that there was something amiss, so they pulled out of the ground and formed the third peak.


    Back then, the Sky Sect was extremely loyal to the Southern Immortal Sect, but over a hundred years ago, when Ling Xuan came to the Sky Sect, he became greedy and tyrannical step by step, and even weirder was that no one in the Sky Sect had seen Ling Xuan fight before, so they didn''t know what realm he was in, or what kind of Yuan Power he cultivated, he was like a mystery, and his body was filled with unknowns, but everyone was convinced by him.


    At this moment, everyone was fighting. Only Ling Xuan, Ling Kong, and their Sect Leader Yuan Xu were on the Third Peak. No one knew what they were doing.


    Before reaching the Third Peak, I felt an extremely strange and ruthless aura. This aura is very strange. I''ve only felt this aura from the Twelve Peak of Punishment. It seems to be that of a demonic cultivator!


    After the demonic cultivator escaped, he came to the third summit! I didn''t see him on the First Peak, so I thought he ran away.


    Just as I was about to go over, "Zheng", a crisp sword hymn sounded throughout the entire Sky Sect. It didn''t stop for a long time and continued echoing in the air. I looked in the direction of the voice and saw the thirteenth summit!


    Thirteenth Peak, Qiu Xuan!


    Before the battle, he hadn''t seen Qiu Xuan, but he was able to guess that he was in closed-door training. This time he came out with such high profile, could it be that his strength had improved by leaps and bounds?


    I put my thoughts aside and slowly headed towards the third summit. When I arrived at the third summit, I saw corpses strewn all over the ground in the creeks and forests outside the mountain. All of the deaths were extremely miserable, and wisps of black air lingered around my body; my eyes caved in, and my skin withered and withered; it was as if my body had been sucked dry.


    Looking up, a person shrouded in black aura sits cross-legged in the air. However, he didn''t enter the third summit. When he felt my gaze, he tilted his head to look at me.


    I couldn''t see his face nor his eyes, but at the moment he looked at me, my heart tightened. All of the confidence I had from reaching the sky realm disappeared and was replaced with fear for this demonic cultivator.


    The Demonic cultivator seemed to recognize me. He looked at me and chuckled dryly. I was on guard and didn''t act rashly.


    A moment later, Qiu Xuan, with a head full of silver hair, slowly approached me. The moment I saw him, my heart froze, as if what I saw wasn''t a person, but a sword, a killing sword!


    Right now, I am already in the Sky Realm, and Qiu Xuan is still in the fake sky. But when I see him, I actually feel that he is so powerful that I can''t see through his true strength!


    Qiu Xuan didn''t react at all to the change in my cultivation. He nodded slightly and turned to look at the demonic cultivator.


    The demonic cultivator faced Qiu Xuan''s gaze and suddenly stood up. The black Qi around his body suddenly turned violent and surged. It seemed to indicate the restlessness in his heart.


    Did this demonic cultivator know Qiu Xuan? Perhaps it was because Qiu Xuan had also participated in the battle to exterminate the demonic cultivators, but he would never be able to forget it.


    Not long later, Elder Shui, who was covered in blood, staggered over. When he saw me, a hint of terror flashed across his eyes and he suddenly accelerated towards the third summit, as if he wanted to enter the third summit to protect his life. He did not expect to crash into a transparent barrier with a bang.


    Elder Shui? Looking at this old man with grey hair and a pale complexion, a trace of ridicule appeared on my face. However, before I could do anything, a black shadow charged towards Elder Shui.


    It was the Demonic Cultivator!


    When Elder Shui saw the demonic cultivator rushing towards him, he obviously recognized that he was a Demonic Cultivator. His expression changed drastically, and without thinking, he immediately took out a bronze mirror. The copper mirror wasn''t aimed at the demonic cultivator, but at him.


    The demonic cultivator struck out at Elder Shui, but Elder Shui did not seem to react. He let the palm strike on his own head, and after a while, Elder Shui turned into a mummified corpse like the one below.


    That cultivator seemed to be very satisfied after sucking all of Elder Shui''s spiritual power dry. He chuckled weirdly, but I was curious. What was Elder Shui''s bronze mirror for? However, because it was all of a sudden, no one was able to catch up to the copper mirror. Thus, they were unable to obtain it.


    The battle ended faster than I expected. Not long later, You Hong also ran back with a wounded body, but she didn''t see the eleventh summit''s Peak Master Zhu Yunzi. It seemed that he was either still fighting or had already died.


    She looked like a beautiful woman in her twenties. It was just that she was not that old, but to be able to become the Peak Master, she must be at least a hundred and eighty years old.


    Seeing another prey coming towards them, the demonic cultivator laughed heartily. However, his laughter was hoarse and extremely sinister, causing one to feel goosebumps all over their body.


    When Youhong saw the demonic cultivator and the rest of us, she was stunned for a moment before she turned around and fled. However, due to her injuries, she was unable to escape the demonic cultivator''s pursuit and was intercepted in an instant.


    It was likely that she knew that he was a Demonic Cultivator, but Youhong had more backbone than Elder Shui. Each of her hands held a short knife, which was less than two feet long. However, there was one black and one white.


    However, she knew how powerful that demonic cultivator was, so she continued to slash out her blade energy. Perhaps it was because she was worried about Qiu Xuan and my existence and needed to always be on guard, so she couldn''t display her strength.


    After half an incense stick of time, You Hong noticed that Qiu Xuan and I seemed to have no intention of joining in the battle. As a result, she focused on fighting with the demonic cultivators.


    The slash from the black dagger gave off a cold aura. The demonic cultivator''s palm print was frozen and disappeared without a trace, while the white dagger gave off a fiery aura. It was like the power of fire.


    Even the black Qi around his body turned into weapons, making it hard to guard against, to the point where the black Qi formed a long spear, which the demonic cultivator used to parry the blow. However, the long spear instantly turned into black Qi, and swept towards the red light.


    You Hong also reacted quickly. Even though she had managed to avoid most of the black air by somersaulting into the air, the black gas still managed to touch her right hand. With a sizzling sound, her right arm started to rot.


    With a flash of the white blade in his left hand, his right arm was cut off as well!


    Her face was pale, but she did not even make a sound. After swallowing a bunch of medicinal pellets, she opened her mouth and bit into the hilt of the black blade. From the looks of it, she was planning to use her mouth in place of her right hand.


    What a strong woman!


    Although I don''t like the people from the Sky Sect, I have a bit of admiration for her.


    The demonic cultivator did not expect Youhong to be so decisive. He let out two strange "hehe" laughs, and with a "peng" sound, he turned into a cloud of black gas, quickly spreading out and enveloping everything within a few dozen feet.


    Youhong''s expression changed greatly, but she didn''t have time to escape before the black gas surrounded her. After a few breaths of time, the black gas gathered again and turned into a demonic cultivator. As for the crimson blades, all that was left was a pile of bones. They plummeted through the air, and the two short sabers lost their luster and shattered into pieces as they hit the ground.


    From start to finish, she didn''t utter a sound.


    The sky gradually darkened and the sky was shrouded by night. However, Qiu Xuan did not move, nor did Qiu Hong, so I naturally did not make a move and just stood in front of the Third Peak. However, my consciousness was immersed in my Fate Soul, experiencing the changes of the five evil spirits after I had digested them.


    Even Ling Xuanxuan, Qiu Xi and the rest who were on the third mountain did not make a sound, as if they had been hidden within the barrier for four hours.


    A man flew over from the distance. His expression was calm, and his face was ashen. It was Du Ji. Behind him came a few people one after another. Elder Bai had a pale face, Guang Liang with a stern expression, You Menglan with an indifferent expression, and then there were a few remaining people from the White Jade Sect, Mountain God Sect, and Sword Sect.


    Lan Yun''s face was also very pale, but he was unharmed and didn''t look at me directly. Behind him was Zou Zhi Zhi, his eyes rolling around as he looked at me with an ugly smile.


    Qiu Xuan raised his head to look at the sky and whispered, "It should be about the Hai hour ¡­"


    He then looked at the demonic cultivator and whispered, "Qiu Hong, are you still not going to make your move?"

 C118

    Qiu Hong, that cultivator is actually Qiu Hong! Back then on the 12th Peak, he was lying to me!


    The demonic cultivator let out a hoarse laugh. The black slowly spread out, revealing a faintly discernible ferocious face. It was indeed Qiu Hong!


    Qiu Hong looked at Qiu Xuan with a dark glint in his eyes, yet he was a little fearful. He snorted coldly and said, "Qiu Xuan, even if I didn''t do anything, you still didn''t do anything?"


    Qiu Xuan''s expression didn''t change. He remained as cold as ever. He looked at me and nodded his head, signaling me to go over.


    Arriving at Qiu Xuan''s side, Qiu Xuan calmly replied, "You don''t know the secret of the Third Peak, right?"


    He shook his head, "I really don''t know."


    "The Third Peak is the core of the entire Sky Sect. However, it has been well-hidden for the past few years. According to my investigation, the Sky Sect is burying a huge secret!" "Not only that, these fifteen mountains also have a powerful killing move!"


    "The fifteenth peak is a killing move?" I was stunned and looked at Qiu Hong.


    Upon seeing me looking at him, Qiu Hong''s lips curled up into a sinister smile. He nodded and said, "I owe you a favor. I''ll tell you a secret that even Qiu Xuan doesn''t know!"


    "Go ahead." I was not angry at Qiu Hong''s deceit. On the contrary, I admired Qiu Hong more and more. I thought that he did not have the vision and ability to control the whole situation, but I was wrong. Everything he did was probably part of his plan.


    "Come here, I''ll tell you in secret!"


    Looking at Qiu Hong Xie''s strange smile, I hesitated for a moment before slowly walking over. Others might be afraid of you, demonic cultivator, but I''m not. Let''s see how you can harm me now that your soul has been shaken!


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that you would actually dare to come here!"


    Qiu Hong let out a strange, ear-piercing laugh, which made me feel extremely uncomfortable and a little impatient.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t attack you." "The secret I want to tell you is ¡­"


    I tilted my ears and tried to listen to his tiny voice.


    "You''re a fool!"


    His thunderous voice rumbled in my ears, shaking me so hard that I lost all feeling in my head. Under the powerful sound waves, even my heart stopped. The moment I lost my focus, Qiu Hong exploded with a "peng" sound and turned into a ball of black air, instantly enveloping me within.


    The Demonic Cultivator is as he pleases, but I didn''t expect him to be so despicable!


    Ling Kai appeared, only to see that it was already dark. Qiu Hong''s voice sounded faintly, "Zhang Fugui, even Jue Valley can come out, your secrets are all mine, hahahaha!"


    "Humph, swallow me! In your dreams!"


    His fate soul appeared in an instant and he fiercely struck out with his palm!


    "Bang!"


    Breaking through a lump of black gas, I was instantly filled up by the surrounding black gas. Meanwhile, Qiu Hong laughed endlessly, as if my soul force had not touched his fate soul at all.


    Soulshake! Soulshake! Soulshake!


    The black gas corroded it, and the spirit key in my body seemed to have been dissolved. There were already a lot of damage marks on it, and it was hard for me to last much longer.


    Hmph, since my Fate Soul is useless to you, let''s try out my Fire Elemental Power, which is at the peak of the Sky Realm!


    "Bang!"


    When Ling Kai dispersed, my fiery red clothes immediately burst apart, turning into a huge ball of fire!


    The corrosive black gas emitted "chi chi" sounds the moment it touched the fireball and was completely incinerated.


    "Ah! Zhang Fugui! I didn''t expect you to reach the sky realm!"


    Qiu Hong''s angry roars came from the black fog. I sneered, "There are many things that you don''t know?"


    After digesting the five evil souls, I finally had time to take a good look at the changes of my Fate Soul just now, but I found a trace of a miraculous effect. Although it is not absolutely effective against Qiu Hong this time, it is very likely to be able to kill him here.


    Just as I was about to use a method, a silver light suddenly shined and broke through the black air, flashing past me.


    However, Qiu Hong let out a miserable shriek as the black mist gathered together, transforming back into his original form as he stared at Qiu Xuan from afar.


    Qiu Xuan''s sword!


    Qiu Xuan, with his silver hair, stared coldly at Qiu Hong. Qiu Hong seemed to have been injured by the sword aura, the black air around him roiling about but he did not dare to move an inch.


    "Qiu Hong, break this barrier and I''ll let you go!"


    Upon hearing that the demonic cultivator had been released, the crowd immediately went into an uproar. Their words and actions were filled with discontent, all aimed at Qiu Xuan and Qiu Hong. Most of them felt that Qiu Xuan was too arrogant.


    "Hmph, Qiu Xuan, take a look. There are so many people here. Will they let me go?"


    "As long as you break through this barrier, I can guarantee your safety!"


    After Qiu Xuan finished speaking, his aura shot up and a powerful sword qi broke through the layers of clouds. The dark and gloomy sky instantly turned into a starry sky. The moonlight shone on Qiu Xuan''s body, making him seem cold and noble.


    None of them dare to look at each other, either tilting their heads or lowering their heads. Du Xiang is no exception, but when I look at his eyes, it''s not fear or dread, but admiration. If I tilt my head, it''s just an act.


    Upon seeing the reaction of the crowd, Qiu Hong paused for a moment before fiercely nodding his head at Qiu Xuan. "I have another condition?"


    Qiu Xuan''s eyes flashed with a cold light. He glared at Qiu Hong and said, "Speak!"


    "I want to watch Qiu Xi die!"


    "Sure!"


    After receiving Qiu Xuan''s promise, Qiu Hong shot me a glance before he instantly turned into a sky full of black air and surged towards the barrier.


    The black gas pounced onto the barrier, covering it. There was an unending sizzling sound as the barrier continuously flickered. However, it became dimmer and dimmer, and within the time it took for an incense stick to burn, more than half of it was corroded.


    "What is Qiu Hong''s cultivation level?" Looking at Qiu Xuan, I asked solemnly.


    "A demonic cultivator is just an immortal cultivator''s mutation. Right now, he''s just a fake."


    "Fake day!" I felt my heart tremble. No wonder demonic cultivators can''t tolerate such powerful techniques. Who would cultivate such a long immortal path?


    "How do you know so much?"


    "I don''t know much, just what I need to know. Your path is still long, and you have time to understand it all."


    Qiu Xuan''s tone made me feel a bit uncomfortable. It was like an adult was teaching a child, but I have to admit that what he said was the truth. However, his tone made it seem as if he didn''t have long to live.


    The barrier dissipated in the end, and the black mist condensed into Qiu Hong. He turned his head to look at Qiu Xuan, then surveyed his surroundings. After hesitating for a moment, he still ran over to follow Qiu Xuan.


    With the barrier broken, Qiu Xuan slowly walked towards the Third Peak''s Main Hall. Qiu Hong and I followed behind him. When the crowd saw that we had entered, they followed him in.


    Qiu Xuan is someone who has promised to ensure that he is safe and sound. At this critical juncture, the moment I make a move on Qiu Hong, the people who are dissatisfied with Qiu Xuan will definitely stand up for me. By then, Qiu Xuan''s arrogance will very likely be able to kill each other before he can kill the enemy. I am not willing to destroy all my plans just because of Qiu Hong, not to mention I do not have the confidence to defeat Qiu Xuan.


    However, after taking a few steps, I secretly separated a wisp of soul fragments and silently snuck into Qiu Hong''s soul. Before, when the black fog surrounded me and I couldn''t find Qiu Hong''s fate soul, the soul vibrations were useless against it. But now that he is by my side, if I want to sneak into his fate soul, it will be a piece of cake.


    After entering the Third Peak, Ling Kong and Ling Xuan, who were standing right in front of us, didn''t panic or get ready for battle. Instead, they were leisurely playing chess, as if they didn''t care about our arrival at all.


    Qiu Xuan just stood there watching as they played. His face was ice-cold and without any color. Qiu Hong was naturally gnashing his teeth in anger at Qiu Xuan for not moving. Unfortunately, Qiu Xuan did not make a move, and he did not dare to make a move either.


    The Sect Leader, Yuan Xu, was sitting on a chair with empty eyes and a lifeless look in his eyes. Beside him was a dead body. It was Yuan Dao''s corpse.


    "Hahaha, I won this game after all!"


    Ling Xuan laughed loudly, as if he was extremely happy.


    At this moment, Qiu Xuan moved. He slowly stepped forwards, and with a flick of his fingers, a chess piece appeared. It wasn''t black and white, but rather silver, shimmering with a cold light.


    Qiu Xuan slowly placed the chess pieces on the board. Qiu Xi and Ling Xuan did not stop him and looked at him with interest.


    The moment the silver chess piece landed, it released a powerful sword energy. All of the chess pieces on the board were instantly turned to dust. Only one was left, occupying the center of the board.


    "You lost."


    Qiu Xuan calmly spoke as he glanced at Ling Xuan, before turning his gaze onto Ling Kong.


    "Qiu Xi, are you still pretending?"


    "Pretend!" Why not pretend! This game of chess has not finished yet! "


    When he finished, there was a loud bang. The whole Third Peak shook a few times. Under the moonlight, a black shadow gradually appeared above everyone''s head, growing bigger and bigger. Everyone looked up and couldn''t help but exclaim.


    It was the summit of the third mountain, the mountain peak. It was actually descending here!


    Qiu Xi and Ling Xuan had already disappeared. Qiu Xuan''s expression was grave as he retreated a step. Everyone else had already reacted and quickly left the mountain!


    Boom!


    The mountain peak came into contact with the peak of the mountain, and they were in perfect harmony. At this moment, this was the complete third summit!


    "Who dares to cause trouble at my Sky Sect!"


    A vast and imposing voice resounded. It was unknown where it came from!


    The crowd was in an uproar again. They looked around, guessing the origin of this unknown voice.


    But, did he still need to guess?


    The Patriarch of the Sky Sect!


    A huge figure that was over a hundred feet tall slowly appeared at the top of the mountain. That figure was glaring furiously with a white beard fluttering in the wind.


    The shadow gradually shrank, but its aura didn''t weaken in the slightest. A slightly fat old man slowly walked out from the top of the mountain, looking exactly the same as the shadow.


    "I''m the twenty-fifth generation Sect Leader of the Sky Sect, Xuan Daozi. Who wants to destroy my Sky Sect?"


    Ling Xuan hurriedly stepped forward and replied, "Ancestor, it was the White Jade Sect, Mountain God Sect, Sword Sect, and White Fox Justices who destroyed more than half of our Sky Sect''s foundation. The Sect Leader died in their hands."


    "Sword Sect?" Xuan Daozi frowned, apparently unaware of this.


    "Ancestor, the sword faction won''t be established for more than a few decades."


    "Humph, they are just a bunch of small fries. Today, all of you should stay behind!"


    "Arrogant!"


    Qiu Xuan coldly stated, and upon seeing Xuan Daozi, he showed no fear. "You''re heavily injured, yet you still dare to show off?"


    I heard that half of the meridians in Xuan Daozi''s body were broken, and they seemed to be spreading out. However, there were several strands of spiritual energy in his body that were similar to seals, barely able to suppress his injuries. My soul piece saw that Xuan Daozi''s soul piece only has his left eye, but his left leg and his left hand are almost half gone!


    With his fleshly body reduced by half, even his Fate Soul had been restored by hundreds of thousands of years. He still looked the same. Just how much injury had Xuan Daozi suffered in the past!?


    Xuan Daozi''s expression changed when he heard Qiu Xuan''s description of his situation. However, he recovered very quickly and shouted, "Although this old man is heavily injured, annihilating him is more than enough!"


    "Alright!" Qiu Xuan''s ice-cold eyes stared straight at Xuan Daozi.


    "I will use my sword to break your palm!"

 C119

    No one knew how strong he was, only that he had survived the Immortal Demon War and returned to the Sky Sect to undergo closed-door seclusion to heal his injuries. It was just that after so many years, his fame had been forgotten, and he had been completely forgotten about.


    Although we have considered the three sects'' alliance this time around, in truth, although we all say that he is the greatest obstacle in this battle, we actually do not care too much about him. After all, after disappearing for hundreds of thousands of years, we thought that he was merely in the sky realm.


    He was even more imposing than Du Xiang by three points. This time, it was truly the best choice to use the unfathomable Qiu Xuan to meet him head on. Once Qiu Xuan lost, it would be the time for me and Du Xiang to join hands.


    When I heard that Qiu Xuan was going to fight, I quickly retreated, leaving a wide space for the two to fight. I also noticed the calm and collected expressions on Qiu Xi''s and Ling Xuan''s faces, as if they had complete confidence in this severely injured elder.


    Xuan Daozi coldly looked at Qiu Xuan, the aura around his body rapidly rising. It was solemn and heavy, and even though we were quite a distance away, we could still feel an enormous pressure pressing down on us, causing our chests to feel heavy.


    However, Qiu Xuan showed no signs of backing down. Sword intent burst forth as an extremely sharp aura gushed forth. Although the crowd was not affected by the cold, their bodies were still trembling and their skin was tingling. They were extremely astonished by Qiu Xuan''s strength.


    The auras of the two sides were evenly matched as they stood facing each other in the clear night sky. Starlight was hard to see, and the moon was bright without a trace!


    "Buzz!"


    An extremely solemn voice came out from Xuan Daozi. His already extraordinary face immediately began to emit a white brilliance, causing all those who heard of him to have a solemn expression on their faces.


    Even though I am a Heavenly Realm cultivator, I still have the urge to respect and admire him even under such an atmosphere.


    "Clang!"


    Just as everyone was immersed in a solemn atmosphere, the shadow of the sword on Qiu Xuan''s body flashed. A clear sword hum immediately spread out, its sound wasn''t loud, and it was somewhat melodious, but it instantly dispelled everyone''s feelings of worship towards Xuan Daozi and restored their original state of mind. As they thought of the changes that had occurred, their faces were all filled with surprise as they looked at Xuan Daozi and Qiu Xuan with eyes filled with fear.


    Xuan Daozi''s complexion changed as he saw Qiu Xuan''s aura. He turned serious and said slowly, "The name of this old man''s palm is Poisonous Water!"


    Xuan Daozi slowly extended his right palm, and a black cloud slowly appeared in the sky as well. As his right palm slowly grew larger, the black cloud covered the sky and the earth, blocking out the starlight and covering the bright moon. It gave off an extremely oppressive and depressing feeling.


    Qiu Xuan slowly extended his right palm, but bent three fingers, leaving only the middle one of his forefinger together. From the looks of it, it was nothing more than an ordinary sword finger.


    "This sword is nameless!"


    Xuan Daozi revealed a slightly resentful expression. It was no wonder that he had announced the name of this move before making his move; it could also be considered a form of respect towards his opponent. Xuan Daozi had clearly acknowledged Qiu Xuan''s strength, which was why he had said the name of that palm strike.


    Xuan Daozi flipped his right palm, causing the dark clouds in the sky to roil about. They actually turned into a gigantic bird that covered the entire sky, emitting a thick killing intent.


    Qiu Xuan was still the same as before. When he saw the giant bird, he curled his right hand slightly and a faint ray of sword light flashed on his two fingers.


    "Hah!"


    With a loud shout, Xuan Daozi pressed his right palm down! The giant bird in the sky immediately opened its extremely clear eyes.


    "Chirp!"


    With a clear cry, the giant bird pressed down towards Qiu Xuan at an extremely fast speed. However, because the distance was too far, in our opinion, it was not very fast.


    Seeing the giant bird approach, Qiu Xuan stepped forward.


    "Clang!"


    Countless sword energies shot out from his two fingers and struck the giant bird. The giant bird was blocked by the sword energies, but it was unable to move forward, and Xuan Daozi''s right palm couldn''t even press down a bit!


    "Ha!"


    Xuan Daozi let out another roar and pressed down a few more inches on the bird with his right palm. The giant bird also sank several thousand feet into the ground, making it look even larger than before.


    Qiu Xuan remained calm, but the sword qi did not dissipate. Instead, it slowly condensed into one stream, turning into a thousand feet long sword qi that fiercely stabbed into the giant bird''s forehead!


    "Chirp!"


    With a scream, the giant bird''s body trembled, shaking off a large portion of the dark clouds and dissipating them, turning them into a cool breeze that scattered in all directions. I reached out my hand and a gust of wind blew past, stopping in my palm, but I felt that the wind was a little abnormal.


    I suddenly raised my head to look at the giant bird, only to see that its head had already been minced by the sword energy, and its body was also falling apart. Xuan Daozi''s face was pale, and his veins were popping out, but traces of a crack had appeared on his right palm.


    "Pfft!"


    Biting the tip of his tongue, Xuan Daozi opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood onto his right palm. The giant bird in the sky suddenly grew a head, and its eyes turned blood-red as if it had been possessed by a devil.


    A lot of people could no longer withstand the powerful pressure and landed on the ground. Only a few people were still holding on. Du Xiang and Elder Bai were still there, but Elder Bai had already propped up an ice wall to protect himself. This battle was no longer something that ordinary cultivators could participate in.


    Bang!" "With a dull thud, Qiu Xuan pointed his finger out. The sword Qi gave off a dazzling glow as it chopped the entire bird into pieces. It turned into dark clouds that filled the sky, slowly dissipating into nothingness.


    The sleeve on Xuan Daozi''s right hand had already been shattered, and his trembling right arm was covered with cracks. He was looking at Qiu Xuan with disbelief written all over his face.


    "You''ve lost!"


    "Humph, if I wasn''t seriously injured, a mere brat like you would have been killed several times by the backhand!"


    "But you still lost!"


    "You..."


    I looked at Du Ji and coldly snorted as I interrupted, "If you can''t retreat after losing, then I''ll kill you right here!"


    On the other hand, I gathered fire to form a fire bird. Qiu Hong cackled strangely and the black aura around his body surged. Even Elder Bai was covered in chilliness as he held the ice sword in his hand with a face full of killing intent.


    As of this moment, the five of them were fighting Xuan Daozi. Considering how heavily injured he was, there was no way he would be able to gain anything in return.


    "Kill!"


    Du Xiang was the first to rush forward. He threw out the wind rifle as if it didn''t consume any spiritual power, knocking Xuan Daozi backwards.


    Every time he swung his sword, a large chunk of ice would attack Xuan Daozi, and Xuan Daozi had no choice but to distract himself to defend against it. As a result, Qiu Hong''s strange black Qi descended, corroding a large chunk of his flesh.


    I joined the battle as well, the flames burning fiercely. Along with the power of the wind element, the fire was even more powerful. Xuan Daozi''s three inch white beard was burnt to a mere inch, making him howl out in anger.


    Qiu Xuan didn''t join in. Instead, he withdrew his sword qi, and with a grave expression, he stood there like a sword.


    The robe was already tattered, and only a little of his hair and beard had been burnt away. With a face covered in blood, he staggered back to the third mountain peak and used some kind of spirit treasure to lay down a barrier to protect himself within the third mountain peak. The four of us, when joining forces, were actually unable to break through the barrier, and even Qiu Hong''s black aura was powerless.


    The third mountain peak was completely barren without any vegetation. Xuan Daozi was sitting cross-legged in rage, healing his injuries. Behind him stood Ling Xuan and Ling Kong, who had indifferent expressions on their faces.


    "Humph, a tiger falling to the ground, if it weren''t for the fact that this old man is heavily injured, you all can forget about getting even a single strand of hair on this old man''s head!"


    "A human deserter, how dare he act so haughtily!"


    Doubtful, he looked at Du Xiang, only to see that his eyes were calm and filled with killing intent.


    Xuan Daozi''s complexion changed, as if he had been stabbed in a sore spot. His face was ashen, and he was so angry that he couldn''t speak. The seal in his body loosened, and he opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Ling Xuan hurried forward and said, "Grandmaster, even though our strength is low, we are still people close to the Heavenly Realm. Why don''t we help you heal your wounds, temporarily suppress your injuries, and then kill them all!"


    "Alright then!" Xuan Daozi helplessly glared at Du Ji, then immediately sat down cross-legged again. Ling Xuan and Ling Kong looked at each other. The corners of their mouths curled into evil smiles as they placed their palms on Xuan Daozi''s back.


    A powerful Spiritual Energy filled Xuan Daozi''s body. After seeing Ling Xuan''s smile, I felt that something was wrong, but I didn''t know what they were planning.


    A moment later, Xuan Daozi suddenly opened his eyes as he heard a series of popping sounds coming from Xuan Daozi''s body. A look of shock appeared in his eyes as he turned around and struck out with his palm and angrily said, "You lied to me!"


    Another stream of blood mist burst out from his body. Looking at the Qi Watching Art, one could see that the sealing power in his body was being dissipated by the Profound Spirit Qi and the Spiritual Qi. The injuries that he had suppressed with much difficulty were now quickly spreading.


    "Hahahaha, Master Ancestor, you have been healing yourself for so many years, there is no need to waste any more time. Your cultivation, why don''t you let me take advantage of you!"


    Ling Kong looked at the shocked and furious Xuan Daozi. He no longer bothered to hide anything as his ambition was exposed.


    Xuan Daozi, who hadn''t appeared for hundreds of thousands of years, couldn''t hold back from laughing bitterly. He had been stifled for so long, and was now prepared to let things go.


    "Whatever. This old man''s body has been in ruins for hundreds of thousands of years. Today, I will make my final stand and perish together with you!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the seal within his body was suddenly broken. The moment his injuries expanded, all of his former cultivation had been completely restored!


    Drinking poison to quench thirst was no different from this!


    Xuan Daozi''s robes fluttered in the wind, and a powerful aura exploded out. The barrier was only maintained for a moment before it shattered, but spiderweb-like cracks appeared all over Xuan Daozi''s body. His eyes were filled with madness and killing intent, and his face was covered with wounds.


    We were forced back more than a hundred feet by that soaring aura. It was with great difficulty that we managed to stabilize ourselves.


    Although Ling Xuan and Ling Kong were surprised, their eyes were filled with greed and joy. I know that Xuan Daozi has been tricked!


    In front of Xuan Daozi''s shocked eyes, he walked step by step towards Xuan Daozi. As he swept the horsetail whisk through his hand, thousands of strands of energy instantly wrapped around Xuan Daozi, causing him to be greatly shocked. The spirit energy in his body suddenly exploded, but he saw that the thread was completely unharmed.


    Xuan Daozi wasn''t the only one who was stunned. All of us were stunned on the spot. Just what cultivation level was this Ling Xuan at?


    Ling Xuan laughed lightly. He threw the horsetail whisk and the flying silk immediately returned to him. Xuan Daozi''s entire body was now covered with dense cracks. After a moment, it gradually broke and dissipated in the air ¡­

 C120

    Ling Xuan''s horsetail whisk was wrapped in shining light. When I looked from afar, I could actually feel the surging spirit energy. Could this be the power of Xuan Daozi''s cultivation for the rest of his life?


    Looking at the ball of light, Ling Kong''s face was contorted with excitement as his body trembled, unable to utter a single word.


    "Qiu Xi, continue!"


    At this moment, Ling Xuan and the others didn''t have to hide anything. Originally, there were fifteen peaks belonging to a Sky Sect, but now, only the two of them were left.


    When Qiu Xi heard this, she immediately sat down in a cross-legged position. The ball of light slowly descended from the sky, and the clothes on Qiu Xi''s body exploded. A powerful aura suddenly spread out and stirred up a cloud of dust.


    "Let''s take advantage of the fact that it hasn''t been completely refined and destroy Qiu Xi!" Qiu Hong hurriedly reminded him. With just one sentence, he had managed to voice out the thoughts in our hearts.


    At this moment, we all stood up and charged towards Qiu Xi at the same time.


    "Hahahaha, in front of this old man, can all of you even make waves?"


    Spirit Xuan Realm!


    Everyone stopped in their tracks, the power Ling Xuan had displayed was too terrifying, and now there was no one that could fight him, even Qiu Xuan was no match for him.


    Ling Xuan seemed to be able to see through our misgivings and laughed loudly. "To attack you juniors, this old man will not be able to save face. The one who will deal with you is not this old man ¡­"


    It wasn''t him! Who was that?


    Ling Xuan took out a jade slip and used both fingers to draw a seal on it. The jade slip flew up into the sky and disappeared without a trace. It seemed like they were prepared for this.


    "You guys are going to deal with people from the Southern Domain!"


    The Southern Immortal Sect!


    I was shocked. If the Southern Immortal Sect really sent someone over, would Du Xiang and the rest have any qualms? Let''s end this quickly. Even if that Celestial Sect member comes, we have already killed Qiu Xi. They have no choice. Gritting their teeth, I gathered all of my fire element and charged toward Qiu Xi.


    Ling Xuan merely sneered as he waved the horsetail whisk in his hand, causing thousands of flying threads to instantly grow out, forming a huge barrier that enveloped the two of them. The power of my fire essence struck it, but there was no reaction at all, like a clay ox entering the sea.


    Seeing my actions, Du Xiang and the rest knew what I was planning, and without hesitation, Qiu Xuan and Qiu Hong chose to stand with me. A double-fingered sword, one finger pointing out a myriad of sword Qis, continuously attacking the barrier, and a body that had turned into an endless amount of black aura that floated in the air, attempting to corrode the flying silk. But at this moment, Du Li hesitated and stood there without making a move. He was the Sect Leader of the Baiyu Sect. Seeing that he was not moving, Elder Bai naturally stood behind him without moving.


    After continuously attacking for half an incense stick of time, the flying silk didn''t seem to be damaged in the slightest. While I was panicking, a sudden light ray suddenly struck me like a bolt from the blue, causing my heart to sink to the bottom.


    The peak of the third peak pointed towards the heavens. In the dark night, it was as if stars were falling down from the heavens, attracting everyone''s attention.


    The light emitted a holy aura. It did not cover a wide area and only covered a few meters. A person slowly descended from the light. His snow-white robe looked extremely solemn and holy. A white cloud symbol on his collar revealed his noble identity.


    As the light faded, the white clothed man stood there haughtily. Ling Xuan then removed the flying silk barrier and bowed, "The Seventh Peak Master of the Lower Heaven Sect, Ling Xuan, greets you!"


    "En, no need for formalities. Where is your Sect Leader?"


    "Reporting to Envoy, the original Sect Leader has already been viciously murdered. Right now, only I and the new Sect Leader still have one breath left in them."


    Looking at Ling Kong, who is still refining Xuan Daozi''s cultivation, the Immortal Sect envoy lightly nodded his head, glancing at us with extreme disdain. However, when he saw Qiu Xuan, his eyes froze, and the carelessness on his face disappeared.


    "The three sects, listen carefully. All of you have been bewitched by the demons, now we have a chance. If you give up now and annihilate the remaining members of the demon clan and the devil cultivators, we, the Immortal Sect, promise that we will not hold you accountable. If you stubbornly resist to the end, you will definitely alert the world!"


    "Envoy, please listen to me!" I didn''t want to start a conflict, so I could only helplessly lower my head and say, "There is a reason for my actions. The Celestial Sect of Wonders is the pawn the Empyrean Terminus Sect planted in your sect. The reason we joined forces to suppress them is to remove this tumor. If we let them ¡­"


    "Enough!" The envoy of the immortal sects immediately shouted out, "Who do you think you are? Is there anything here for you to say?"


    I immediately became stifled. The clay figurine still had a bit of anger left. My kind words had actually scolded me in such a manner!


    "Hmph, so what if you''re from the Immortal Sect? If you block my way today, I will definitely kill you!"


    "Arrogant!" The envoy pointed at me and said, "The three sects are not going to act yet! "If you kill this thief, then our Southern Immortal Sect will compensate all of your losses!"


    The people of the sword faction are still the people of the Southern Immortal Sect, so they don''t have to listen to the orders. The people of the Mountain God Sect were a little shaken, but after thinking about the humiliation they suffered earlier, they gritted their teeth and did not make a move, but as for the disciples of the White Jade Sect, in this battle, the Sky Sect suffered a huge blow to their strength, and now there are only two left alone, let alone their strength, just now I told the Immortal Sect of my true identity. The higher ups will definitely investigate it, and once the Sky Sect falls, the White Jade Sect will become the strongest power within the Di Country.


    "Sect Leader Du, please think carefully, the strength of Qiu Xi and Ling Xuan is unpredictable. Once we kill each other, they will be the ones to take advantage of us! "Are you confident that you can withstand their retaliation?"


    Durian didn''t answer me, just lowered his eyes and waved his hand coldly.


    The disciples of the Baiyu Clan, who had hidden far away, suddenly turned their heads and directly started a war with the Mountain God Sect. However, they didn''t touch the sword sect.


    He looked at Shen Tianlan, whose face was still pale, and asked, "Sect Master Shen, what are your plans this time around?"


    With the support of Luo Qifeng, Shen Tianlan shook his head slightly and sighed, "I am a member of the Southern Immortal Sect. With the support of Luo Qifeng, Shen Tianlan shook his head slightly and sighed," With the support of Luo Qifeng, I am a member of the Southern Immortal Sect.


    "Hahaha, after all this bullshit, you''re just a cowardly turtle. Come on, a man of my Mountain God Sect, I don''t care if you''re from the Immortal or the Ghost sect. If you want me to surrender, then I''ll die!"


    Great Master Lu shouted, and the members of the Mountain God Sect became excited. They started to fight against the White Jade Gate fearlessly. Shen Tian Lan''s expression was calm, and his gaze was calm, but a person walked out from behind him. With a cold voice, he said with a slight tremble, "Father, please forgive this daughter for being unfilial!" After saying that, he walked straight towards me. Zou Zhi Zhi hesitated for a moment before gritting his teeth. He headed towards me too, leaving behind the astonished Shen Tianlan.


    "Lan Yun, you!"


    Ignoring Shen Tianlan''s call from behind, Lan Yun came before me. He no longer tried to conceal his emotions, and his face was already wet from tears.


    Facing Lan Yun, I felt guilty, but looking at her eyes, I couldn''t say anything. After a long while, I finally said, "Lan''er, why do you have to suffer this time?"


    Lan Yun couldn''t hold it anymore and threw himself into my arms. He hugged me tightly and sobbed.


    If it was me, I would have no choice but to do it, but Lan Yun did not hesitate to stand with me, and instead chose to fight against the Southern Mountains Immortal Sect. Even if I could overcome all the difficulties this time, defeat the White Jade Sect, defeat the Immortal Sect''s envoy, kill Ling Xuan, and kill Qiu Xi, after that, I would have no future, and no hope for much more.


    "Can you let me see the real you?"


    Slowly wiping away the tears on Lan Yun''s face, my Spiritual Energy slightly moved and my figure had already changed. At this moment, this is the true me, Zhang Fugui!


    "I am the Zhang Fugui of the past!"


    When Lan Yun heard this, he chuckled. He pouted and said, "What an unearthly name!" Although he was smiling, his tears still flowed uncontrollably.


    When the disciples of White Jade Sect saw me calling myself Zhang Fugui, they all acted as if they had seen a ghost. A trace of fear flashed across their eyes.


    "So it''s you, you''ve actually hidden it well!" Chen Ziming, it''s you, right? "


    Du Yi''s cold voice spread out in all directions, causing Shen Tianlan''s expression to change, his hand that was holding Dragon Soul Sword started to tremble.


    "Sixteen years ago, during the battle at the absolute valley, none of you were able to kill me, Zhang Fugui. Today, all of you are not able to kill me either! Look at the present Sky Sect, as long as I am not dead, you all can just wait to bear my anger! "


    Hearing my threat, the killing intent of many people slightly wavered as they looked towards Du Xiang.


    "Kill!"


    Du Xiang''s indifferent voice sounded as though it was their own creed. With a single command, no matter how strong their fear was, it would be quelled in an instant.


    "Kill!"


    Everyone roars as they rush towards me. The ones in front happen to be my old acquaintances from Baiyu Sect, Guang Liang, Wandering Dream Orchid, Qi He, Zhang Wen He ¡­ The pressure on the members of the Mountain God Sect was greatly reduced. Under the leadership of the giant son Lu, all of them retreated while fighting, slowly fading out of sight.


    I looked at Zou Zhi, who was trembling all over, and sighed. "Since you''re scared, why did you still choose to stand on my side?"


    Zou Zhi gave a wretched smile. His face was pale because of his fear. He looked a little funny and a little creepy. He said with a trembling voice, "I was just following my promise with you. I have to protect Lan Yun well!"


    Lan Yun looked at him gratefully and raised his head to look at me. "I knew that you wouldn''t abandon me ¡­"


    I gently kissed Lan Yun''s forehead. I lovingly caressed her pale cheeks and whispered, "Of course, you are my fianc¨¦e. I, Zhang Fugui, still owe you a visit ¡­"

 C121

    Lan Yun''s pretty face reddened. She looked so refined in this killing field. It was as if everything around her could not affect her happiness.


    Hugging Lan Yun, I caress her back and say gently, "Lan''er, don''t hate me ¡­"


    Before she could react, a finger touched her back and spiritual energy entered her body. She immediately stopped the pill and used the back of her hand to cut her neck, knocking her out.


    Holding Lan Yun in my arms, I looked at the flabbergasted Zou Zhi and slowly passed Lan Yun to him.


    "I know. Actually, you also love Lan Er deeply. Protect her well and don''t let her do anything foolish!"


    Zou Zhi paused for a moment, gave me a deep look, solemnly nodded, picked up Lan Yun, and headed towards Shen Tianlan.


    Looking at the charging crowd, an evil smile appeared on my face. "Qiu Hong, Qiu Xuan, are you ready to kill?"


    "Hehe, these people will become my tonic!" Qiu Hong shouted excitedly, as if what he saw was not danger, but delicacies.


    Qiu Xuan''s face was cold as he released the sword intent from his entire body, awaiting the arrival of the slaughter.


    "Kill!"


    I gritted my teeth and all the fire elemental energy in my body exploded as if I had turned into a gigantic fire bird and charged into the crowd.


    When Guangliang, Wandering Dream Orchid, and the rest were all unfathomable to me, but now, I can see through their cultivations with a single glance, it''s just a fake day.


    I have fire element, wind element, and sword element in my spirit pellet, but at this moment, I am using them casually, and they are all filled with killing intent!


    She shattered Wandering Dream''s defenses with a palm and took her life with a gentle wave of her finger. Her ice-cold expression that had never changed since ancient times was also buried deep within the ground. Even though Guang Liang cultivates the sword, his sword energy is unstoppable. His sword was full of flaws in front of me. Within a few moves, his sword intent was broken through and his spirit pellet was shattered. As for Qi He, after seeing me easily kill dozens of people, he turned around and ran in shock, but he was not as fast as me. With one sword strike, he broke all his four limbs.


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    At this moment, I completely abandoned my rationality and released the bloodlust and killing intent that I had hidden in the darkest place in my heart. Every move, without any arcane skill, greedily reaped their lives.


    Covered in blood, I looked at Qiu Hong and Qiu Xuan. They were also panting as they stared at the people of the White Jade Sect and the Sky Sect, who no longer dared to come forward.


    Hehe, this is laughable. In front of us are the defeated and the surrendered. With a word, we immediately became allies. We picked up our butcher knives and aimed them at our common goal.


    However, the blood and slaughter was enough. They were already afraid. Their hearts had already turned cold, so how could they still have any confidence?


    Du Xiang watched our massacre calmly. At this moment, I am certain that the death or injury of the Baiyu Sect really did not bother him at all. However, behind him, the eyes of the Elder Bai were filled with rage. Pu Xuan didn''t make a move as well. At this moment, he was standing behind Du Xiang with Elder Bai by his side. Clenching his teeth tightly, his entire body was trembling.


    The envoys from the Immortal Sect stared coldly at the crowd. Seeing that no one dared to step up, they shouted in fury, "A bunch of useless bums!"


    Flying in front of us, sneering: "It''s just an ant, kill with a flip of your hand!"


    My bloodshot eyes gradually regained their lucidity as I coldly met them. Qiu Xuan and Qiu Hong slowly stepped forward and stood in a row with me.


    The envoy from the Celestial Sect didn''t waste any time. He let out a cold laugh and whispered, "Ping Chuan!"


    The sky suddenly changed color as the bloody aura that filled the air was blown away. The light of the moon and stars became even brighter as a powerful pressure came from above. When we lifted our heads, we saw that light swirling around like threads of silk, forming a gigantic translucent palm with a circumference of more than 10,000 feet!


    The palm print is slightly dispirited, but it is emitting an extremely heavy pressure. Our expressions are serious, and our cultivation base has already been secretly raised, ready to take action.


    But when I looked at the palm imprint, I actually felt a little familiar. Why was it so familiar, I couldn''t find a single clue.


    When the Immortal Martial School''s envoys saw us, they revealed a look of satisfaction and proudly said, "To let you and the rest of the ants die under our Southern Immortal Sect''s secret technique can be considered a form of kindness to you and your disciples. Accept your fate!"


    "Buzz!"


    With a slight movement of his palm, it suddenly landed. An extremely strong pressure that even my physical body can''t withstand suddenly descended!


    "Bang!" Qiu Hong''s body was instantly disintegrated by the pressure and turned into a ball of black qi. Qiu Xuan turned into a gigantic sword that reached into the sky and viciously slashed at the palm of his hand!


    The palm imprints got closer and closer, but my mind instantly went blank. I suddenly waved my hand.


    When the green wind that I swung out streaked across the sky, it actually caused the heaven and earth to resonate with it. The wind whistled and filled the entire world, the closer they got to the palm, the more powerful the wind force was. When they came into contact with the palm print, it became limitless!


    "Bang!"


    The green wind sliced through the palm and easily passed through it. The two halves of the palm print pressed down at a distance of three hundred meters before turning into specks of light, dissipating under Qiu Xuan''s sword Qi and turning back into the brilliant radiance of the stars and moon.


    With a wave of my hand, I broke the Immortal Sect''s special technique. Not only them, even I was confused as I stared at my right palm.


    "Windraiser!" Windraiser sword-stance! Who are you? Why do you know one of the six sacred arts of the Southern Wasteland Immortal Sect? "


    I paused for a moment before turning around to look at Shen Tianlan. I didn''t think that Shen Tianlan would also look at me blankly. Perhaps even he didn''t know that this Windraiser was actually so powerful, and was actually one of the six great sacred arts of the Immortal Sect!


    And that familiar feeling just now, that hand the envoy used was called Ping Chuan, it must be one of the six spells! To be able to be named as a sacred art, it must be an extremely extraordinary move. Just how many percent of it is it that I can use?


    "He actually stole our sect''s secret technique!" I''m going to kill you! I''ll kill you, thief! "


    The eyes of the Immortal Gate''s envoy turned red. What I saw, however, was not righteousness, but jealousy, a deep jealousy!


    He stretched out his right palm and a spirit sword filled with spirit energy appeared in his hand. He swung the sword and slashed out a sword aura several tens of meters away!


    I was just about to swing my Windraiser, but I suddenly lost the feeling I had a moment ago. The Windraiser Sword Style, however, is unable to block that sword!


    "Bam!"


    Qiu Xuan appeared before me and waved his hand to receive the sword qi. He stared at the envoy from the Celestial Sect and said in a low voice, "I will block him. You and Qiu Hong go kill Qiu Xi!"


    "En!"


    He was probably the only one that could block the envoys of the Celestial Sect of Wonders. They looked at each other and then flew towards Qiu Xi, who was still cultivating.


    "Hehe, Zhang Fugui!"


    "Ling Xuan, what are you trying to do?" I glared angrily at Ling Xuan, who was standing in front of me. My killing intent surged, but I forcefully suppressed it and didn''t dare to attack him.


    He is so powerful, yet he has only used one move against the Celestial Sect Patriarch Xuan Daozi. If he were to truly participate in this battle, then we would have no chance of winning. I do not know what his misgivings are, but I feel that as long as I do not act against him, he will not really interfere.


    Ling Xuan stroked his flying whisk, and laughed: "Zhang Fugui, this old man has long since counted to this day, so I have specially prepared a great gift for you!"


    Gritting my teeth, I shouted, "Qiu Hong, I''ll stop him. You go kill Qiu Xi!"


    Qiu Hong replied. He looked at Ling Xuan warily and headed straight for Qiu Xi. Ling Xuan just watched with a smile, not stopping him.


    "Ling Xuan, you''re so strong, why do you keep stopping me? Is Qiu Xi a pawn or a friend to you? "Why did you painstakingly plan all this for?"


    Ling Xuan smiled without a word, and after a long while, he raised his head to look at the sky, and slowly said: "In this world, only one person can compete with this old man, the battle between him and I, will never end ¡­"


    "You ¡­"


    "Zhang Fugui, you don''t even know your own identity! If you agree to be my disciple and listen to me from now on, I will cripple Qiu Xi and let you take revenge for this. If you don''t like the Southern Immortal Sect, I will also take you to wipe out the entire sect! If you want to become an Immortal Emperor, this old man can also help you take the throne! "


    These words made my heart churn. My own identity, what exactly was my identity? The Southern Wasteland Immortal Sect, Ling Xuan said that they could be destroyed just like that? Even Immortal Emperor, an existence that seemed to touch the heavens, could be easily obtained by me?


    "Ling Xuan, who exactly are you?"


    Even though the conditions that Ling Xuan threw out were extremely tempting, and he believed that no one would be able to refuse, he had said so much, but the prerequisite was that I, as his disciple, have to listen to his orders!


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. Perhaps one day, you will know!"


    "You''ve done so much just to make me obey your orders? With your strength, you can easily subdue me. You can even use methods to make me listen to you without a problem.


    "Humph!" Ling Xuan scoffed, "You think this old man has his eyes on you? "That''s right, with your talent, you are indeed a rare talent in this world. However, this old man doesn''t think much of you. The person this old man has set my sights on is the person who passed on this inheritance to you!"


    Grandpa Sun! What Ling Xuan has his eyes on, is the scroll that Grandpa Sun left for me? What kind of person was Grandpa Sun? Wasn''t he just an ordinary inscription?


    There are many things that you don''t deserve to know. If you agree to my conditions, then I''ll let you have whatever you want in your entire life!


    I don''t know why, but the current Ling Xuan made me extremely disgusted. The rejection towards him in my heart was even greater than the fear I had towards him.


    "Ling Xuan, your conditions are indeed tempting, and I do not doubt that you have the ability to do so. However, I, Zhang Fugui, want to live my own life. I will decide everything for myself!"


    "Zhang Fugui, this is great. If you choose to agree to this old man''s conditions, then this old man will look down on you. Good, this is good as well, this will be my duel with him, and this will be more interesting."


    Ling Xuan waved his horsetail whisk and chuckled: "Zhang Fugui, you have made me look forward to it more and more. You have decided to accept this great gift that I have prepared for you!"


    "Humph, we''ll use force to block. Use whatever means you have to do so!"


    Ling Xuan revealed an evil smile as I narrowed my eyes. I had a bad premonition in my heart.

 C122

    From the start of the battle on the 15th mountain, after passing through the 14th mountain and the first mountain, we finally arrived at the third mountain. From the start of the battle on the 15th mountain, after passing through the 14th mountain and the first mountain, we finally arrived at the third mountain.


    When he thought back carefully, he couldn''t recall anything for a while.


    "Zhang Fugui, are you ready?"


    I braced myself, braced myself, and prepared to meet all the challenges.


    Ling Xuan waved his horsetail whisk, causing space to shatter. My eyelids jumped, is this his true strength? The void shattered, revealing a dark hole. A head slowly emerged from the hole and looked at me evilly.


    Is this the gift he prepared for me? [It seems that he hasn''t even reached the sky realm yet. What kind of challenge is this?]


    However, before I could finish, one person jumped out of the cave. I did not know anyone, but in the next moment, another person jumped out, his aura was the same as the previous person, and his strength was the same as well. To my surprise, another person came out, eleven of them in a row!


    The more people came out, the more uneasy I felt. What was it that was affecting my mind? It was as if I was extremely afraid of the dark hole. I was afraid that there would be some unknown fear coming out of it.


    The twelfth head popped out, and my mind buzzed as I staggered back a few steps. That evil smile, that haughty expression, was actually the head of the thirteen elites that had heavily injured me in front of the valley, Li Yang! He was the twelfth, but what about the thirteenth?


    That won''t happen. My eyes are trembling and I don''t dare to look, but I can''t move them away as I want to know the truth ¡­ The thirteenth person came out. My face instantly paled as my heart ached and I spat out a mouthful of blood!


    This thirteenth person was indeed him!


    With a cold face, he seems to be mocking me for being naive and foolish all along. Ah Hu, the former Ah Hu, I didn''t expect that the A Hu, whom we promised to be brothers for life, would actually lie to me for so many years ¡­ These cold eyes and ice-cold expression are not like the previous him. Back then, when I came out of the valley, I didn''t even dare to imagine that the hypothesis would actually turn out to be true!


    Thirteen handsome elites, the former Ah Hu, and the current Xu Cangyuan. He was the true number one!


    Qiu Xuan reminded me back then, saying that Thirteen Divinities has a problem and even seriously asked me twice. Do I really believe him that much? I''d been avoiding it all along because I didn''t want the only thing that was still warm in my heart to be so mercilessly extinguished, but now it seemed that reality wasn''t a dream. It would only ruthlessly kill everything I wanted.


    "Ah, Ah Hu ¡­"


    "I''m not A''Hu. I''ve been lying to you for so many years." Ah Hu''s expression was still as cold as before. He looked at me coldly before slowly releasing his killing intent.


    I thought that since Ah Hu was the strongest amongst the thirteen geniuses, then he might be able to help me get rid of this power. Even if he didn''t help me, he should at least be like Ling Long and the rest and wouldn''t help me, but I never thought that he would be the last person to stop me!


    They once knelt down together, practiced together, felt wronged together, laughed together, and when I thought of home, it was him who accompanied me, described his pain, and spoke of it to lighten my burden. When I achieved glory, it was him who accompanied me, shared with me, allowing me to experience the warmth. When I was depressed, it was also him who accompanied me by my side, playing the role of an elder to take care of me, and helped me through the most difficult times. The only person in this world that I still believe in treats me like this!


    With a bitter smile, he felt a great sense of despair and heartache ¡­ After so many years, I had already forgotten what it feels like to be heartbroken. Unexpectedly, I was able to experience it once again with my most trusted brother.


    Looking at my expression, Ling Xuan seemed to be extremely satisfied. His meticulously planned gift was actually a scam that he had revealed to me for the past thirty years!


    When the weather changed and Qiu Xi passed by Peace Village to pick me, I still felt that there was some kind of divine will within the world, but what does this have to do with anything? Why did they pass right above Peace Village? And why did the ruthless Qiu Xi choose me? A pair of big hands was in control of everything, he did not expect that these big hands were the Ling Xuan that he had never seen before!


    "Kill!"


    The cold words came out from Ling Xuan''s mouth, and without hesitation, Thirteen Heroic Assassins charged towards me.


    In a one on one battle, none of them could defeat me, but when thirteen of them came together and they formed a formation, it surrounded me. At this moment, I was shaken.


    Kill, come kill, just like the time at the absolute valley. A hatred that was born from being deceived immediately filled my mind like a prairie fire. If you let me down, then I''ll kill you.


    Ah!


    Raising my head to the sky, I roared out loud. I shouted out loud my resentment and my heart''s killing intent!


    Li Yang''s sword was sharp and extremely fast! It was even stronger than Guangliang by three points, but the sword aura he slashed out was extremely blinding, making one unable to help but squint.


    After slashing out his sword, I didn''t have the time to counterattack. To my surprise, the original position wasn''t him anymore but another person with two hooks. His attacks are tricky and strange, making it extremely difficult to defend against.


    These thirteen people surrounded me. They shifted their bodies at an extremely fast speed and attacked me from all directions. Fists, fingers, claws, swords, spears, halberds, everything was used. Yet, I found it hard to break through.


    However, my strength was completely withstood by the thirteen people at the same time, and each of them only received a little bit of damage, so there was nothing wrong with it. Furthermore, even though I had the Qi Kai protection, and my physical body was stronger, no matter how much I tried to defend, my defense would still be broken at some point. After fighting for a while, my entire body was already bleeding profusely.


    If he were to continue wasting time like this, he would only end up getting killed. Gritting his teeth, he decided that this was the only option he had left.


    While I was pondering, a spear pierced towards me from behind. I turned around and grabbed onto empty air, but my shoulder was struck by a fist. My bones were almost shattered and there were countless attacks coming from my surroundings.


    He roared in his heart, "Souls are out!"


    My strong fate soul immediately appeared and coldly looked at the crowd that was rapidly changing their positions. It''s true that a normal Soul Shock is too slow to hit them, but as long as they stop for a moment, I can kill a person in an instant.


    Let me try out my new ability after the change in my fate soul! Absorb!


    The Fate Soul opened its mouth and took a deep breath!


    Whoosh!


    Without the protection of a soul tool, the 13 elite souls were sucked out of their bodies. Although they only escaped by a few inches, it caused everyone to be stunned.


    Opportunity! Seeing the person, his soul shook!


    I instantly killed one of them and broke the formation. I grabbed Li Yang, and while he was panicking, I devoured his soul piece and threw him to the ground. I coldly looked at the remaining 11 people.


    Although it was not enough to completely absorb their fate souls, it caused them to be stunned for a moment. I did not want to use this move because it was my last secret, and even if Ling Xuan did not make a move, there was still Qiu Xi, and now Qiu Hong was frantically attacking the barrier around Qiu Xi. Qiu Xuan was still fighting the Immortal Sect envoy, and Qiu Xi was still unrestrainedly refining the Xuan Dao Child''s power without restraint. Even if it was not completely refined, but even if it was 30% of its power, it would still be extremely troublesome to absorb.


    Thirteen of the most outstanding talents still have eleven left. All of them looked at me with cold eyes and attacked me at the same time. But this time, without the help of the formation, I will be the one to slaughter them.


    The aura of the remaining people became increasingly cold as they watched the people around them fall one by one. However, there was not a single trace of fear mixed in.


    After smashing a person''s head with a palm, I look at the last remaining person, Xu Cangyuan!


    "In the past, I called you Ah Hu because I felt that you were my brother. But now, you don''t deserve to be called Ah Hu ¡­"


    Xu Cangyuan stood in front of me. Although his expression was still cold, there was clearly some emotion in his eyes.


    "Explode your true strength! I want to kill you in a fair and square manner, break off our brotherly relationship, and pay tribute to the departed Ah Hu!"


    Hearing this, Xu Cangyuan''s eyes trembled and his fists clenched tightly, as if he was struggling in his heart. But after a while, his expression recovered and his eyes were filled with determination. He whispered: "Unseal!"


    "Bam!"


    Xu Cangyuan''s clothes burst open, and his bare upper body revealed his solid muscles. However, on his chest, there was a shining rune.


    As his fingertip slid, the runes gradually disappeared. Finally, when the final rune disappeared, a strong aura suddenly erupted from Xu Cangyuan''s body, and it actually pressured me to the point where my chest felt a little stuffy. This was his complete strength!


    With a slight movement of his finger, a "crackling" sound of lightning could be heard. Like an obedient pet, it coiled around his hand, and suddenly, an intense surge of electricity spread throughout Xu Cangyuan''s body.


    At this moment, Xu Cangyuan''s entire body was covered in electric sparks. He was crackling and emitting a clear explosive sound. He looked extremely mighty.


    Pure thunder physique is something that is hard to come by in 10,000 years. I want to see just what the disparity between me and such a genius is!


    With a move of my body, all of the flames in my body surged and turned into a fire bird that charged towards Xu Cangyuan. As for Xu Cangyuan, his eyes moved slightly and he suddenly struck out with his palm when he saw me approaching!


    "Bam!"


    I withstood the rebound force and took a few steps back. Xu Cangyuan did the same as well, stepping back three steps with a "thump thump", only stopping when a palm hit the empty space behind him.


    My right hand was numb and trembling. His palm was red as he placed it behind his back.


    He used his palm as a blade and slashed out a flaming saber light. Xu Cangyuan waved his hand, and a whip-like bolt of lightning collided with the saber light. With a ''whoosh'', both weapons disappeared into thin air.


    All of the fire elemental energy in my body gathered and formed a large flaming blade in front of me. As for Xu Cangyuan, lightning flashed as he formed a lightning ball in his hand.


    It seems that we both want to determine the victor with one move!

 C123

    Elemental energy was originally divided into the strong and the weak. There were only the five elements that countered each other. However, some special elemental energy was similar to wind and thunder essences and were slightly more resistant to ordinary elemental energy, which was why it was a little stronger than the five elements.


    The benefits of the five elements were that even though the five elements were able to counter each other, they were still able to interact with each other. For example, when the earth element was cultivated to its peak, it would be much easier to comprehend the power of metal, and even earth essence could be formed naturally. Moreover, water essence could also be comprehended, meaning the power of ice, while wind and thunder could not.


    However, I don''t know if the other five elements have any special forms. Lingzi once said that the power of fire element is not that simple. I don''t know, because even I can''t comprehend the power of fire element bit by bit.


    At this moment, facing Xu Cangyuan''s lightning essence, I wasn''t sure if I could win or lose. Pure lightning essence, which is hard to come by in ten thousand years, is even more unique when it comes to cultivating lightning essence.


    The flaming sabre slowly began to take shape, emanating a scorching aura. The nearby vegetation began to rapidly wither and burn. When the ball of lightning in Xu Cangyuan''s hand had condensed to the size of a meter, it began to compress, turning into a small black ball of lightning with a radius of about a foot. It was black lightning!


    The black lightning contained a terrifying destructive power. Facing such an oppressive pressure, I didn''t dare to be distracted in the slightest. I gathered all of my strength and prepared to release a blow that I used all of my strength in one go!


    At the same time, they raised their heads and looked each other in the eyes!


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    The flaming long blade instantly slashed towards Xu Cangyuan''s head! Xu Cangyuan''s lightning ball also swiftly struck towards my chest the moment I slashed down!


    At this moment, I was extremely focused. When the long blade was only 10 meters away from Xu Cangyuan''s forehead, I suddenly saw a hint of relief in his eyes. The corner of his mouth slightly raised as he apologetically smiled ¡­


    Boom!


    The flaming saber left his hand and landed on the third peak, completely blowing up the entire mountain. I stood there in the void, dazed.


    That slash of mine directly burned Xu Cangyuan into ashes, and his lightning ball suddenly turned towards me as it approached, shattering the barrier protecting Qiu Xi ¡­


    Ah Hu, he''s still Ah Hu. Maybe he really has some difficulties that he cannot deceive me about. However, our brotherly relationship truly exists. Qiu Xuan was right to gamble with me, but the price for that was that I would lose this brother of mine forever ¡­


    At this moment, I didn''t know if I should be happy or sad. All of my emotions seemed extremely calm, without much fluctuation. Was it because I was numb from the pain just now? So, I didn''t know what else I could feel.


    I calmly swallowed a bunch of elixirs and turned my head to look. Qiu Xuan''s sword was shocking, severely injuring the envoy in a sorry state in the Celestial Sect, causing him to curse a few times in a low voice. He turned around to flee and swiftly flew away from this place.


    Qiu Xi''s barrier had been broken. Now that he was disturbed by Qiu Hong, he had no choice but to stop refining Xuan Daozi''s power and fight Qiu Hong.


    Looking at Ling Xuan, Ling Xuan frowned, as though he was very dissatisfied with the result, but since he had already said that he would not interfere, at this moment, he gave us a few deep looks, and his figure slowly faded.


    "Spirit Xuan, Spirit Xuan?"


    Seeing that Ling Xuan had disappeared, Qiu Xi showed a trace of panic on her face. She shouted a few times, but no one replied. She could not help but burn with anger and directed her killing intent at us.


    "Sect Leader, are we really not going to interfere?"


    Behind him, the White Jade Sect''s Elder asked Du Xiang carefully. Du Xiang sat cross-legged, not even opening his eyes, as he said indifferently, "What''s left are their grudges. We have already done our best at what the envoy wants us to do."


    Elder Bai seemed to want to say something, but after a pause, he didn''t utter another word.


    My spiritual energy slowly recovered. That strike just now almost exhausted me. Qiu Xuan was already next to me. He looked at me and said calmly, "I''ll go help Qiu Hong recover."


    Glancing deeply at Qiu Xuan, he nodded. Even the Immortal Sect''s envoys aren''t his opponent, so everyone has their own secrets. I believe that after this battle, as long as he doesn''t die and I don''t die, he will tell me everything.


    Qiu Xuan slowly walks towards Qiu Xi. In the place where he left, I saw dozens of floating silver strands of hair slowly disappear after falling into my outstretched hand.


    Suddenly looking at Qiu Xuan, I seem to understand the source of his power!


    Qiu Xuan, is what you''re doing worth it? Could it be that after losing a brother, I would lose even my last friend?


    Qiu Xi had not completely absorbed Xuan Daozi''s power, and the aura she was exuding right now was much stronger than Du Xiang''s and my own. However, it was still only at the Heavenly Realm.


    He had not used his full strength in his previous battle with Qiu Hong, but now, seeing Qiu Xuan''s cold eyes charge in, his expression changed as he slowly drew out his Falling Star Sword. An extremely powerful aura burst forth from him, and he knew how powerful Qiu Xuan was.


    Qiu Xi had the Universe Ring, but this Fallen Star Sword was worn on his person. It was unknown if it was for the sake of being able to shine or if the sword could not even be placed into the Universe Ring.


    "Qiu Xuan, I haven''t killed you in all these years, and I even took you in as my disciple. I didn''t expect you to repay me with kindness and hatred."


    "Eh?" Qiu Xuan sneered, and a trace of pain flashed in his eyes. "From the moment you forced me to kill the person I love the most, I swore that no matter the cost, I will make you die with me!"


    "Hmph, back then, you were a martial arts nerd and had your cultivation go berserk. If I didn''t save you, would you have died long ago and would still be standing here on the path of cultivation?"


    "That''s right, I am a good martial artist, and I have been possessed. But don''t think that I do not know that all of this is because of you!" Back then, I would rather die than become your disciple, and just like that, you framed me.


    It had been so many years, but now that Qiu Xuan thought about it, his grave and stern face was filled with pain and regret. Slowly, it turned into a monstrous killing intent as he stared fixedly at Qiu Xi.


    Qiu Hong chuckled as he floated closer to Qiu Xuan. The black aura surrounding him surged as he pointed at Qiu Xi from afar.


    At this moment, I had also finished adjusting my breathing. I walked to the front and faced Qiu Xi with Qiu Xuan and Qiu Hong.


    "Qiu Xuan, Qiu Hong, Zhang Fugui. Hahahaha, my good disciple! With your cultivation, do you dare to say that it''s not because of me?" The entire cultivation world will remember this betrayal, especially you, Zhang Fugui! If you are able to leave the valley, not only will the South Sea Immortal Sect investigate you, the other sects will also not let you go.


    Looking at Qiu Xi, I ignored his nonsense. My killing intent surged, but there was also a trace of a peculiar aura in the dense killing intent. This is a murderous aura! Killing intent was the desire to kill, but killing intent was the desire to kill.


    Qiu Xi felt the killing intent and said happily, "Zhang Fugui, aren''t you kind and compassionate? Aren''t you kind and compassionate? Look at the blood on your hands, look at the lives you''ve taken, look at your own past. I, Qiu Xi, have changed you! My way of doing things is the correct one! "


    "The Dao?" Sneering coldly, I slowly shook my head. "Qiu Xi, I will use your blood to prove your so-called Dao wrong!"


    However, it is indeed like this. The Dao is the reason why the Dao is the Dao, because it is the path one chooses to walk. It is also a direction and a method, it can also be said that it is the cultivation environment that the cultivator selects to immerse himself in.


    "Wrong? I have never been wrong in my life! Now, let this old man see what kind of backing you have to attempt to take my life! "


    After Qiu Xi finished speaking, the Fallen Star Sword descended from the sky. "Boom!" It landed on the ground and a sword aura streaked across the ground, leaving behind a deep ravine as it flew towards the three of us.


    The might of the Meteor Shattering Sword is indeed extraordinary. At this moment, Qiu Xi is using it with all her strength. Before the Sword Qi even arrives, a wave of air wave has already forced me to retreat.


    The three of us did not dare to directly dodge. All of us moved our bodies and dodged. A huge scar was carved out on the third mountain peak, as though it was split into two halves.


    Looking at the power of the Falling Star Sword, my heart shuddered. Looking at Qiu Xuan and Qiu Hong, I grit my teeth and gathered all the fire elemental energy in my body to form a flaming long blade.


    Eighteen forms of the Coiling Dragon Blade!


    It wasn''t the activation of demonic energy nor the support of spiritual energy, but rather the source of elemental energy. The pure power of fire, the huge flame dragon roared out, the momentum was so great that the spectators in the distance immediately burst into a commotion, even Qiu Xi was startled, but after a moment, a sneer appeared on her face. The Fallen Star Sword horizontally stared at me with disdain.


    "Kill!"


    With a light shout, Qiu Xuan, Qiu Hong, and I charged towards Qiu Xi at the same time. Halfway there, we changed our flight path in tacit understanding and surrounded Qiu Xi from three directions.


    Qiu Xi wielded the Meteor Shattering Sword and glanced coldly at us. My sword slashed down and the fire dragon swallowed it, but Qiu Xi sliced it into two and left.


    After slashing the fire dragon, Qiu Xi didn''t see my figure. She suddenly raised her head and an overwhelming black aura covered the sky. Threads of black aura rapidly condensed and pierced down like needles and like rain!


    It was unknown when Qiu Xuan had reached the bottom, but he had used a sword to lift up the sky! A gigantic sword shadow was rapidly thrusting towards Qiu Xi!


    I suddenly appeared within a hundred feet of the autumn night, absorbing! The Fate Soul opened its mouth and fiercely inhaled. Qiu Xi paused for a moment, then suddenly turned and gave me an evil smile!


    Crap!


    Sure enough, a big hand suddenly appeared behind my back and ferociously struck my back with a palm. I staggered a few steps and arrived at where Qiu Xi was before, but he had already disappeared!


    In an instant, Qiu Hong and Qiu Xuan''s killing moves were all transferred onto me!

 C124

    The moment the fire dragon appeared, it immediately coiled around me to protect me. Qiu Xuan''s reaction was also extremely fast. When he saw Qiu Xi''s position was changed to mine, he immediately ignored the backlash and forcefully changed the trajectory of the sword!


    Boom!


    The sword shadow landed on the third peak and it collapsed.


    Qiu Hong''s black needle rain landed on the Fire Dragon, only to see the flame around the Fire Dragon dissipate before slowly turning black and dissipating with a wail.


    This black aura is truly frightening. The Fire Dragon was formed from my Fire Yuan Power, but it was actually corroded by the black aura. If it were to pierce through my body, then what would happen!?


    It was a good thing that Qiu Hong managed to react after a bout of rain of needles. He immediately dispersed the black mist and recovered his form.


    "Behind you!"


    I shouted loudly. The moment Qiu Hong dispersed the black air, I caught a glimpse of Qiu Xi, who was laughing sinisterly, appearing silently behind Qiu Hong!


    As soon as he shouted, Qiu Xi struck out with her palm, landing it on Qiu Hong''s back!


    However, he had underestimated Qiu Hong. He struck out with his palm and it hit a ball of black air. With a "Zi Zi" sound, Qiu Xi immediately withdrew her hand and retreated. A large amount of flesh was already corroded on her palm.


    "Ga Ga!"


    Qiu Hong turned into a cloud of black qi and floated over. Although there was blood at the corner of his mouth, his eyes revealed a sense of excitement. Perhaps he felt that he could take Qiu Xi''s life with this strike!


    Seeing the black gas permeating the air, Qiu Xi''s handsome face revealed a sinister smile. With a slash of the Falling Star Sword, her left arm was split into two. Such decisiveness, such decisiveness!


    Qiu Hong''s face warped in shock and the excitement he felt a moment ago dissipated. But I think it''s worth it.


    Qiu Xi, who had lost an arm, did not look flustered nor angry. Instead, she smiled coldly and said, "You can actually injure an arm of mine. Not bad, not bad. Today, this old man will broaden your horizons and see just how strong this old man''s Heartless Dao is! "


    Qiu Xi shouted and a figure suddenly appeared beside her. It was Qiu Xi! However, his arms were still intact, and he had a strange smile on his face. However, her face was filled with rage, and it was extremely frightening. Then, one figure after another appeared: fear, sorrow, love, hate, greed, and seven people with different expressions appeared one after another. And Qiu Xi, who had lost an arm, now had extremely calm and collected expressions on her face.


    As I looked at these eight people, I was shocked in my heart. Ge Qingshan also knew a similar technique, but he created them with his Qi. Each clone only had a few dozen percent of their original strength, unlike this Qiu Xi, who created seven clones with the exact same aura as this sovereign.


    "I am the Heartless Dao, the Seven Aura Slaying Art, and the Transforming Clone. Now, all of you better be prepared to take on my counterattack!"


    This senior Qiu Xi''s voice was neither sad nor happy, neither annoyed nor annoyed, and it had no emotions, yet what she said made our hearts tremble.


    Two clones against Qiu Hong, three clones against me, and two clones against Qiu Xuan. He also knows that Qiu Xuan is the strongest among us.


    One autumn''s eve was already extremely troublesome, but now there were still three of them!


    That''s not right. These three clones might be difficult for Qiu Hong and the others, but for me, it should be much easier!


    Qiu Xi isn''t affected by my soul piece, it must be because he has a soul tool to protect his soul piece, and his avatar won''t be separated, so it''s impossible for them to have a soul piece. As long as they can get within 100 feet of me, a sky realm cultivator without a soul tool to protect their soul piece, no one can be my match!


    When I saw the three of them in close proximity, my eyes immediately focused, "Soulshake!"


    First I''ll cut down three of your clones, then I''ll help Qiu Hongxuan cut off all your clones. Let''s see what else you can do!


    However, those three clones of Autumn''s didn''t seem to be affected at all as they instantly closed in on me!


    Soulshake was useless! They actually have soul tools to protect them, that''s impossible! How could this be!


    Looking at the three faces in front of me, which were getting closer and closer, fear, greed, and hatred, I suddenly had a trace of fear in my heart. As the fighting strength of the three faces got weaker and bigger, I awkwardly dodged a palm. What should I do? How long can I last under the pincer attack of three autumn fishes?


    If only the second story could merge with my body like the first drop, then I might have the strength of the wolf demon Mo Ang. At that time, with just Qiu Xi, I would definitely be able to easily defeat him, so why get beaten into such a sorry state?


    No, not just the second drop, I want the third, fourth, fifth ¡­ There was also him in the story of Immortal General Long Mei and Grandpa Sun! That Long Mei has the strength of an Immortal general, if I can fuse her, wouldn''t that be my power? If there is a story about an Immortal Lord or a Immortal Emperor, then even an Immortal Emperor wouldn''t be able to do anything to me, much less a sect like the South Sea Immortal Sect, which is all bullsh * t! Chengtian, why are you still praising me? You look so haughty and superior and you look so disgusting. When the time comes, I will trample over you and tell you that I don''t admire you!


    As we exchanged blows, all sorts of emotions naturally and quickly arose in my heart. The fear, greed, and hatred in my eyes flashed one after another. I was simply unable to focus on dealing with the three autumn fishes before me.


    "Bam!"


    A palm imprinted itself onto my chest. The powerful force caused my chest to cave in and several of my bones to be fractured. I spit out a large mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. If I can''t even match up to one Autumn Festival, how can I fight against three? Heavens, do I really have to be unable to take revenge?


    My dead parents, friends and elders of the village appear in front of me, their charred faces staring at me coldly. They don''t say anything, don''t sleep, just look at me ¡­


    "No!"


    I shouted loudly, fear filling my entire body and mind. I want strength, I want to comprehend all the stories, I want to attain strength that is above ten thousand people! Qiu Xi, Southern Wasteland Immortal Sect, I must kill all of you!


    "Hurry and wake up!"


    With a sudden shout, Qiu Xuan''s voice exploded in my ears. I immediately became clear-headed and broke out in a cold sweat. I raised my head and saw that the three Qiu Xi clones were already rushing towards me with a wave of their palms.


    I was alarmed and panicked again. I hastily waved my palm towards him!


    "Bam!"


    I spit out another mouthful of blood, but the three autumn fishes took advantage of the situation and struck me with their palms once again! Ignoring their attacks, my mind gradually cleared up. Looking at the ground, I looked at my palm and slowly stood up. The paleness on my face faded away and I let the three autumn attacks hit my body as I laughed out loud.


    I suffered a palm strike earlier, and a few bones were broken in my chest, but now it looks like I''m completely unharmed. After suffering three palm strikes just now, with my level of cultivation, the ground is definitely broken, unable to remain unharmed. I forcefully took another hit from them, but my mind, which was incredibly clear, was completely unharmed!


    "Qiu Xi, your avatar is just an emotion. Other than being able to affect people''s minds and give birth to illusions, it doesn''t have any attack power or Fate Soul. No wonder my soul couldn''t injure it, no wonder I had so many negative emotions during battle. So, it turns out that all of these are fake!"


    I turned my head abruptly and saw Qiu Hong and his two clones fighting, one crying, the other laughing, the black aura on his body suddenly grew stronger, the next dim, the fighting style was even more chaotic, and he was already forced into a sorry state. When I looked at Qiu Xuan again, he was extremely calm and his eyes were clear, not caring about the attacks of his two clones at all.


    I sneered and ignored the attacks of the three Qiu Xi''s beside me. I sealed off my five senses, temporarily cut off the seven feelings, and flew towards Qiu Hong.


    He grabbed the frenzied Qiu Hong and channeled his spirit energy into his body, ignoring the corrosion of the black air. Forcefully suppressing the rise and fall of his emotions, he shouted, "Wake up!"


    His voice was mixed with spirit energy, causing everyone''s hearts to tremble. Qiu Hong''s violent black qi immediately calmed down, his red eyes were panting heavily as he looked at me, then at the two Qiu Xi clones that were fighting against him. He immediately understood and waved his hand to recall the black qi that had invaded my hand.


    "Thank you!"


    Qiu Hong''s voice was hoarse as he expressed his thanks. He was a smart person and could understand the gist of Qiu Xi''s trick with just a bit of a broadcast.


    Ye Zichen shook his head. If I didn''t need his help in order to deal with Qiu Xi, I wouldn''t have saved him at all!


    Right now, Qiu Xi was too strong in her own right, and she also had the powerful Meteor Shattering Sword as a weapon. Qiu Xuan''s figure had already started to dissipate a bit, and he was forced to retreat several steps by Qiu Xi. The silver strands of hair on his head fluttered in the wind, but he seemed to be unable to stop.


    Qiu Hong was startled to see Qiu Xuan in such a state. He had already understood what was going on and turned his head to look at me with a complicated expression. Both of us nodded vigorously and flew towards Qiu Xi at the same time.


    Qiu Xi wielded the sword with one arm, but she was abnormally fierce. When she saw that we weren''t affected by the avatar, she charged at us with killing intent. She had no choice but to let Qiu Xuan go and retreat with her avatar.


    "How are you?"


    "I''m fine."


    Qiu Xuan''s face remained cold as he coldly replied. However, his situation was not optimistic.


    "To think that you all were able to see through me. Very well, this old man has underestimated you."


    "Hmph, Qiu Xi, what other tricks do you have? Go ahead and use them!"


    "Oh, really?"


    The seven clones beside him exploded out their left arms at the same time, and their expressions were also withdrawn at the same time. They had all returned to their unperturbed state, and looking at it now, if Qiu Xi''s true body was not still holding onto Falling Star Sword, it would be impossible to tell which was the true body and which was the clone.


    "Be careful, there''s something strange about this!"


    The three of us braced ourselves, waiting for the next unknown crisis.

 C125

    Qiu Xi''s clone was only an emotion. Through that emotion, it could cause his hidden emotions to resonate and amplify, thus affecting him.


    Right now, eight figures are charging over at the same time, but only Qiu Xi''s real body has a Falling Star Sword. We have all suppressed our emotions and are not affected by the avatar, so it is obvious who we should attack, but since he has done so, there must be a reason, or should we say, rely on him.


    Qiu Hong was the first to make a move. Perhaps it was due to the emotions of his avatar earlier, but he was feeling a little angry now. When he saw Qiu Xi and his avatar charging at him, he immediately attacked with hatred.


    Naturally, Qiu Xuan and I tacitly flew to either side to attack from two different angles.


    However, we didn''t expect Qiu Hong and the sword-wielding Qiu Xi to exchange a palm strike with each other and pass through his body. We did not know when our true body had turned into a clone!


    Qiu Xuan and I frowned as we watched Qiu Hong fly out while spitting out black blood. We had already felt some pressure because at this moment, the eight people were in chaos once again. The one holding the sword might not be the real Qiu Hong, but the real Qiu Xi was hidden among these eight people.


    Only by attacking these eight people at the same time would he be able to determine who the real original body was!


    Qiu Xuan looked at me and I immediately understood. I slashed out my blade and the fire dragon flew out. It took a curving trajectory that separated the eight autumn fishes.


    Now!


    Qiu Xuan''s body flashed, and a myriad of sword Qis similar to the Falling Butterfly Sword Art shot out from her body. Although Qiu Xi tried her best to dodge, one or more of them still managed to pierce through her body. After all, they were not her true body, and her cultivation level was not high enough to block them.


    The sword aura returned. Qiu Xuan looked at me and I shook my head, at a loss.


    If Qiu Xi''s true body included, she would definitely have been forced to move away from the sword aura. In that way, I would immediately be able to determine who the real original body was, but I did not see the block, nor did I see the change in position. Could it be that Qiu Xi''s speed had already reached a point where Qiu Xuan and I could not even see her figure? If that''s the case, then even killing Qiu Xuan would be as easy as slaughtering a dog. Why must you keep fighting with us for so long?


    While he was deep in thought, Qiu Hong had already joined the battle once again. It was unknown whether he had recovered from his palm strike or been forcefully suppressed. At this moment, he also felt something unusual, trying his best to distinguish the real Qiu Xi.


    Qiu Xi was too arrogant. She didn''t even move forward when she saw our expressions. She just looked at us coldly. Although she didn''t have any expression on her face, we were certain that he was full of disdain.


    "I''ll be the bait, you guys look for me!" After Qiu Xuan said this, she did not wait for us to reply and charged into the eight autumn fishes to kill them.


    Qiu Xuan''s sword pierced through the forehead of one Qiu Xi, only to discover that it was only a clone. Qiu Xuan''s sword pierced through the forehead of one Qiu Xi, only to discover that it was only a clone.


    "Behind you!"


    Upon hearing this, Qiu Xuan turned and stabbed out with his sword, piercing through Qiu Xi''s palm. Yet, he discovered that it was still just a clone.


    What was going on?


    Qiu Xuan was also startled, but after a while, he continued to kill. However, Qiu Xi was formed from the seven emotions. She could not be killed, nor could she be finished.


    One Qiu Xi was slashed across the neck by a sword and struck out a palm towards Qiu Xuan. My heart tightened, but I didn''t make a sound to remind her because Qiu Xuan also sensed it and just ignored it.


    The palm imprint was only a few inches away from Qiu Xuan, yet Qiu Xuan had already turned around and slashed out yet again. What was disappointing was that it was still his doppelganger!


    This time, Qiu Xuan completely ignored it and allowed the palm to strike him. Indeed, it was just a clone.


    For the fourth time, Qiu Xuan didn''t pay any heed to the palm strike. After all, it was just an avatar.


    The fifth time was also the palm. Qiu Xi had already fallen in love with this kind of trick, but Qiu Xuan and I were already numb to it. Yet, with a "bang", Qiu Xuan was sent flying by the palm.


    Qiu Hong and I were stunned. We had always been staring at the avatar, but we had never seen it move at all. What was going on?


    His hair fell off even more, and he calmly looked at us. I heaved a sigh of relief, "He doesn''t rely on his speed to change, but rather his entire cultivation or even his physical body. He can easily exchange with any one of his clones!"


    After coming to this conclusion, the three of us had extremely serious expressions on our faces.


    All eight of them gathered together as they laughed out loudly. "So what if you all understand? Unless you can kill us all in one go, you won''t be able to defeat me!"


    They looked at each other. What should they do?


    "Let''s fight!"


    He opened his mouth lightly, but it wasn''t something one of us said. Instead, he said the words in his heart in unison.


    Eighteen forms of the Coiling Dragon Blade!


    The fire dragon roared as it charged into the eight autumn fishes, slaughtering them without fear! Qiu Hong also transformed into a cloud of black qi and headed towards Qiu Xi. Qiu Xuan was the simplest. Standing on the spot, he sent out millions of sword qi towards Qiu Xi like floodwaters.


    However, Qiu Xi was too cunning. Her real body was unpredictable. The attack that she could not dodge, with the power of the Falling Star Sword, was easily resolved.


    There was another way! I gritted my teeth and charged straight towards Qiu Xi who was holding the Falling Star Sword. Qiu Xi also saw through my intention, and quickly dodged, but my speed was not as fast as mine who had comprehended a hint of Wind Yuan. Just as I was about to grab the Falling Star Sword, my real body immediately turned into Qiu Xi who was holding the Falling Star Sword, and thrusted the sword towards my chest.


    As the Falling Star Sword pierced through my right chest, my right hand suddenly grabbed ahold of the Falling Star Sword. Immediately, my left hand formed a flaming palm, and at this moment, Qiu Xuan and Qiu Hong''s attacks also landed on his body.


    If he chooses to take this attack, he will definitely suffer some serious injuries. And once he avoids it, the Falling Star Sword will be mine.


    At this moment, a trace of struggle flashed in Qiu Xi''s eyes. And at this moment, two out of the three attacks landed on his back and shoulders. My palm was blocked by the spiritual shield that he quickly condensed. He knew that if the spirit tablet covered the entire body, he wouldn''t be able to defend against any of the attacks from the three people.


    ''Bang! ''A soft sound was heard. Qiu Hong had also turned into thick black Qi, pouncing towards his only right hand that held the sword. However, Qiu Xi had become very decisive. She abandoned her sword and escaped. The seven clones fused into her original body and landed on a pile of debris.


    Falling Star Sword!


    While enduring the pain, I slowly pulled out my sword. I infused my spirit power into it and fiercely slashed at Qiu Xi. A sword qi that was dozens of feet long surged out and approached Qiu Xi in an instant! Qiu Xi''s expression changed. She repeatedly sent out several palm prints with her right palm, only then did she manage to block one attack.


    This Falling Star Sword is extremely powerful, but I didn''t expect it to consume thirty percent of my spiritual force! Looking at Qiu Xi, I suddenly understood that the reason why he could control this sword is because he still has a large portion of Xuan Daozi''s cultivation that he has yet to absorb.


    Falling Star Sword, to the current me, it''s a bit useless, but once I grow up, I will definitely become a powerful weapon!


    Qiu Hong chuckled. He looked at Qiu Xi maliciously. "I''ve planted demonic energy into your body. I can find your real body at any time now. Let''s see how you dodge it now!"


    After wiping off the black blood on the corner of her mouth, the black air on Qiu Xi''s face flashed. She had already lost by three points. Being attacked by the three of us consecutively, she was already at her wit''s end.


    Looking at us with hatred, Qiu Xi suddenly burst out into laughter. With a "boom", she scattered the pile of rocks under her feet, revealing a gray altar with a radius of ten feet.


    This altar was chopped down by Qiu Xuan''s Mighty Heaven Sword. Back then, we were so busy fighting with Qiu Xi that we completely ignored the mysterious altar that was buried under the pile of rubble.


    "Be careful, this is the biggest killing move of the Sky Sect. He wants to perish together with us!"


    Hearing Qiu Xuan''s warning, my heart shuddered. I immediately turned my head and shouted, "Everyone, quickly leave this place!"


    "Leave?" Qiu Xi''s mocking voice was heard. With a trace of madness in her eyes, she sneered and said, "No one can leave here. Die with me!"


    "Are you sure you can kill us all?" Qiu Xuan''s cold voice rang out. "Look at the time?"


    He raised his head to look at the sky. The sky was not yet bright. The attack of Hai Chen had only just launched on the Third Peak about eight hours ago.


    Qiu Xi''s expression changed, but instantly became ferocious again. "How about when we''re not at the peak of our Yang state?" With the power of this formation, you will all die without a doubt! "


    No wonder Qiu Xuan and Qiu Hong waited until the midnight hour before attacking. They didn''t expect to avoid this, but unfortunately, one ancestor of the Celestial Sect of Wonders and the Celestial Sect of Wonders delayed them for a long time. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be much weaker than when they were in the dark.


    Qiu Xi could no longer care about anything else. Biting the tip of her tongue, she spat out a mouthful of blood onto the altar. Her hands quickly formed a series of complicated hand seals.


    The pressure on my head was suddenly enormous, the stars and moon gradually receded as the dark clouds quickly gathered, forming an incomparably large vortex. It slowly stirred, absorbing all the Spiritual Energy within a radius of countless li.


    As I looked at the direction of the sword faction, my eyelids jumped. I extended my hand and grabbed, and the huge palm formed by the Endurance Qi Technique immediately grabbed Zou Zhi and Shen Tianlan and slowly pulled them over. Zou Zhi did not resist, but Shen Tian Lan was injured and could not resist at all.


    "What do you want?" Shen Tianlan''s face was as pale as paper. Even though he was in my grasp, he was unable to struggle.


    "I will do my best to save you!"


    After saying that, the giant fire dragon roared towards the sky and immediately coiled around the four of us, tightly protecting us within it. I don''t know if I can block this move, although the hope is slim, but I have to try.


    In the center of the vortex in the sky, a huge beam of light suddenly appeared. It encompassed the entirety of the Sky Sect, with fifteen peaks!


    A powerful destructive aura assaulted us, and everyone was either running away or defending themselves, but Qiu Xuan was as calm as if he was looking at the falling of starlight. He looked at Qiu Hong, me, and the people around us who came to seek shelter, slightly raised his head, and muttered, "My whole life, I''ve lived it for you, I''ve died for you. Now, the last thing I promised you, I''ll soon finish it ¡­"


    As he spoke, Qiu Xuan''s entire body emitted a faint, gentle light, and within his eyes, there was a trace of haziness, as if he was immersed in a moment that was once beautiful.


    "Green Mo Shuang arrives, and Chu Feng returns to see Mu Yu." Blue Mo Shuang arrives, and Chu Feng returns to see Mu Yu. A pen to know the meaning of autumn, a roll of sad mystery, and also call for life and death. "The Sword of Burial has returned to its prime. In the midst of tears, a beautiful woman has passed away, only for the sake of a beautiful woman ¡­"


    "Kui''er, this technique, was created for you ¡­" Buried Sword! "

 C126

    Qiu Xuan''s body began to emit a gentle glow. Under the shocked gazes of the crowd, he slowly turned into pieces. However, he smiled, carrying his most beautiful memories, and became a dim dot of light ¡­


    Boom!


    The light beam descended with a loud bang, and other than the third mountain peak, all the other mountain peaks instantly collapsed, submerged in a blinding brilliance. On the third mountain peak, however, the light beam seemed to meet a transparent barrier, and it was difficult to descend from above.


    The Buried Sword. The sword was the blade. The blade was the killing one. Who would have thought that Qiu Xuan''s final move would not be to kill, but to protect. Buried, was to kill.


    At the place where Qiu Xuan disappeared, I saw a shadow. At that time, Qiu Xuan''s fate soul appeared without much thought. My fate soul opened its mouth and sucked Qiu Xuan''s fate soul into its stomach to be nurtured along with Sha Ying''s fate soul.


    The moment Qiu Xuan''s fate soul was sucked in, a scene suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. It was on the bluestone path, a woman with a delicate and beautiful face who was persistently drawing with a delicate face, focused on drawing. The light of the morning sun was very gentle, bringing with it a slight coldness, causing the girl to tremble, and her ice-cold hands to place on her mouth.


    Behind him, there was a slender and extremely handsome man who looked at her lovingly from behind. He gracefully stepped forward and covered her with a simple coat. The woman looked back and smiled. She leaned lightly on the man''s shoulder, revealing the painting in front of her.


    It was the same scene in the painting, with the maple leaves scattered and the morning light fading. At the end of the small path was a small cottage with smoke rising from it. It was peaceful and seemed like a scene from outside the world, untainted by the wind and dust. In front of the house, there were two figures nestling against each other. Although they were made of coarse cloth, they could not conceal their presence from the world. However, those two figures did not have faces. It was the woman who had yet to point it out ¡­


    The scene changed and it was the man''s bloodshot eyes, his face full of ruthlessness. The longsword in his hand had actually pierced through the woman''s chest! Blood dripped from the corner of the woman''s mouth. Her eyes were not filled with pain, not hatred, or sadness. Instead, it was a kind of gentleness, a kind of love and pity ¡­ With trembling hands, he gently caressed the man''s face. The man''s blood-red eyes faded away, but he discovered that the scene in front of him was actually like this. The despair and pain in his eyes were indescribable. As for that painting, fresh blood splattered and dripped onto its unsketched face. It was extremely eye-catching and extremely sorrowful. With a gentle breeze, it messed up the fiery red maple leaves on the ground ¡­


    In front of the woman''s newly erected grave, it seemed as if there was no soul. A hand used its bloody hands to dig a hole in the ground that was soaked by the drizzle, after a long while, it dug out a hole that was not too big, and slowly pulled out the treasured sword. With a touch of the sword in the palm of its hand, fresh blood poured onto it, and then, it placed the sword into the hole in front of the grave.


    That handsome man was Qiu Xuan, and that beautiful woman should be the fragrance he spoke of. Combined with his conversation with Qiu Xi earlier, the outline of the story was already very clear. So this was the truth, the reason why Qiu Xuan hated Qiu Xi.


    I didn''t think that Qiu Xi would plot to drive his cultivation berserk in order to take in Qiu Xuan as her disciple, and carve out the pain that he would never be able to erase from his heart!


    The Buried Sword, the Buried Sword. Qiu Xuan might have promised that woman that he would bury the sword, bury the blood, and lead a life outside of this world. However, he never would have thought that they would meet such a miserable end.


    The strength of the Sky Sect is three times stronger than what I had imagined. With his strength as a False Sky Realm, it is impossible for the outcome of the battle to be affected. Perhaps he also knows that, so he chose the most extreme method.


    The endless silver threads floated down, and with a wave of his hand, a myriad of sword Qis flew out. They did not dissipate, but returned back to his body, and even his body had been severely injured, to the point where he was completely unafraid of the impact that the Qiu Xi clone had on his emotions. All of this only showed one fact, and that was that Qiu Xuan had also refined his own body into a stream of sword Qi!


    Previously, he told me that Qiu Xi and Ling Xuan were scheming to take Xuan Daozi''s power and use it for themselves. If they want to kill Qiu Xi, they have to be able to suppress Xuan Daozi, and Qiu Xuan gave up everything in pursuit of this power. Even if he didn''t die in this battle, he wouldn''t be able to live for long.


    I didn''t know if I should admire Qiu Xuan, or feel pity. I used to think that we weren''t the kind of people who could be friends, but in this battle, I truly wanted to be friends with him, but now, Ah Hu is gone, and Qiu Xuan is gone as well. This sky curtain might not be able to block that mysterious light beam, but maybe, this will be the last battle of my life.


    "Crack crack!"


    In the sky, a crack slowly extended out from the beam of light, densely packed and covering the entire sky. It was as if a soft sigh came from the crack, bringing with it regret and regret.


    Boom!


    I looked at the unconscious Lan Yun and clenched my teeth. I spat out a large amount of Core Qi on the Fire Dragon. The Fire Dragon immediately roared and its flames surged. There was even a faint silver glow on it. It was as cold as a sword ¡­


    "¡­ ¡­"


    After waking up, I wanted to stand up, but my body was too heavy. I could only lie on the ground and breathe heavily. After swallowing a pill, I slowly recovered. Beside him, Zou Zhi and Shen Tianlan''s bodies were charred black, but they still had a breath of life left in them. Below them, there was the peaceful and unharmed Lan Yun.


    I don''t remember what happened. I could only vaguely remember what happened as the light beam shot towards me. The dragon formed by my eighteen forms of the Coiling Dragon Saber didn''t last long as it wailed and dissipated. Then, I flew over and stood over Shen Tianlan and the others.


    What about ''evil''? Did I come out after I lost consciousness? The people lying around me are all charred black. Why am I unharmed?


    Before I could think about it, I fell into a fit of rage because Qiu Xi, at this moment, in the middle of the altar, was actually slowly standing up. After pulling off the tattered armor on her body, she was bare-chested as she looked around her surroundings and started laughing unrestrainedly.


    That''s right, it was precisely this armor that saved his life. No wonder he dared to activate the formation of mutual destruction.


    Slowly, another figure shakily stood up. I turned my head to look over and after looking carefully for a moment, I realised it was Qiu Hong.


    The current Qiu Hong no longer had the handsome face he once had. Furthermore, he was as thin as a twig and torn to shreds. He looked like an old man in his sixties or seventies. If not for the black aura surrounding him, I would not dare to confirm that he was Qiu Hong.


    Qiu Hong also hated Qiu Xi to the extreme. At this moment, seeing that Qiu Xi was still alive, his face was filled with murderous intent and anger. He shouted as he flew towards Qiu Xi.


    Qiu Xi was also very surprised that Qiu Hong wasn''t dead. A hint of fear flashed past her eyes when she saw Qiu Hong''s killing intent, but she immediately got into a stance and prepared for a fierce battle. Who knew that while Qiu Hong was still in mid-air, he would let out a blood-curdling screech and fall to the ground. The expression on Qiu Hong''s face alternated between pain and malevolence.


    Qiu Hong held his head in pain, swaying about like a madman as he shouted, "Ah! Kill! Kill! I''ll kill you! "


    Suddenly, with a sinister face, he sneered: "Kill me? Right now, I am you and you are me. We share the same body, and if you kill me, you will die! "


    "It must be you! It''s all your fault! "


    "Of course, you think I don''t know that you train in the Limitless *? You want to swallow me? In your dreams, hahahaha! "


    "I will swallow you, I will!"


    Qiu Hong soliloquized and let out a cold laugh. This was because back then, the demonic cultivator had been using Qiu Hong. This time, Qiu Hong must have lost a lot of strength, so Qiu Hong came out to fight for control of Qiu Hong''s body.


    Seeing Qiu Hong struggling to fly away and disappear, Qiu Xi revealed an astonished look on her face. She then burst out laughing and started coughing. However, her injuries were broken and she quickly sat down cross-legged to recuperate.


    At this moment, I had also recovered a bit of my strength. I struggled to get up, but the Falling Star Sword in my hand was extremely heavy. I tried a few times but failed to bring it up.


    Qiu Xi was obviously startled when she saw that I didn''t die, but before she could react, I used the last of my strength to punch him in the chest.


    This time, my power was extremely weak, but he was also extremely weak. Receiving my punch, he flew a few feet away before spitting out a large mouthful of blood. His eyes revealed a trace of fear as he said with great difficulty, "Zhang Fugui, you really want to kill this old man?!"


    "Nonsense!" I walked towards him from afar, "The reason why I''ve done so many things is to kill you ¡­"


    Ha ha-ha ha, it looks like you''re not going to die. It looks like it''s the will of Heaven, it''s the will of Heaven. Zhang Fugui, even if I die, I won''t let you off!


    "Hehe," I sneered. As I staggered, the elixir that I had swallowed previously had already taken effect. The inside of my body felt warm and started to recover a bit of my strength, "You are already like this, what strength do you have to make me feel bad? "Huh?"


    Qiu Xi struggled against a rock and panted heavily. Blood was flowing out from the exposed skin on her body, but she was oblivious to it. She laughed and said with a mocking tone, "Do you think this old man did not leave any trump cards behind? Do you still remember the trial after the top ten challenges? "


    My heart trembled as I faintly felt that something bad had happened, but I was unable to explain it. "Hmph, of course, if it wasn''t for this matter, why would I have put in so much effort to kill you?"


    "Hahaha, you still think that I''m the one who killed your parents and friends?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not!"


    I immediately stopped and pointed at Qiu Xi with trembling hands. "What did you say?"


    "Humph!" Qiu sneered. "The person who killed your parents and destroyed your village was not me, Qiu Xi, nor was it anyone else. It was you, Zhang Fugui!"

 C127

    "Yes ¡­" "It''s me ¡­"


    Boom!" It was as if a thunderbolt had struck my chest, and my face instantly paled. I staggered for a few steps before roaring, "No! What you said is not true! In the past, I tried to make the people in the village I killed be illusions, illusions, and not real at all!


    "Isn''t it? The medicinal pellets he gave you back then did something to it. That is true, but it was only used to numb you. Their blood and their screams, do you dare to say that it''s not true? "


    "NO!" No! "It''s not true, you lied to me, you lied to me!" At this moment, I was extremely shocked. I couldn''t help but cry out in fear.


    When Qiu Xi saw my miserable state, she burst into laughter.


    No, there is another way. I must know that he is lying to me! Soulshake!


    Damn it, Qiu Xi has a soul guard. Soul guard, where''s your soul guard? Yes, if I kill him, his fate soul will appear. I can devour him and understand everything!


    I grabbed onto the neck of the laughing Qiu Xi. No matter how hard he struggled, he wouldn''t let go no matter what, and when I saw Qiu Xi''s face turn red from suffocation and her eyes bulge out, I felt extremely carefree. I didn''t even pay attention to Qiu Xi who was no longer breathing.


    Now that I escaped, I saw that Qiu Xi''s fate soul was clearly the same as the old man from before. It was not the same as the current state of his fate soul, but his fate soul had already opened a sliver of his eyes, and there was a pearl in his hand. This pearl, is the soul tool that was holding his fate soul.


    I grabbed the pearl and the Fate Soul opened my mouth to swallow Qiu Xi''s Fate Soul. I closed my eyes to digest it, and a moment later, I fell down while smiling bitterly towards the sky.


    Qiu Xi did not lie, but this was the case. The first exam was fake, the second exam was also fake. The third time, but the third time was real! So it turns out that the main culprit that I have been struggling to seek is actually myself. I was the one who personally destroyed Peace Village ¡­


    Crying, I can''t cry anymore. At this moment, my mind is blank. Slowly, a ray of light shines into my eyes. At this moment, it is already dawn.


    Light is hope. What about my hope?


    Slowly lifting my right palm, I stare blankly at my palm. Is this the hand that has killed all of my hopes with my own hands? Closing my eyes, I suddenly send a palm towards my forehead. Let''s end it here, it should have long ended ¡­


    After a moment, I opened my eyes. My right palm was stopped an inch away from my face, unable to advance a single inch further.


    "Xie, you were the one that tried to stop me?"


    At this moment, my right hand is unconscious, as if this hand is not mine at all. I raise my left hand and it droops back down in an instant.


    In an instant, Daoist Nanshan appeared by my side, Little White still in his arms.


    "Jussi!"


    Seeing me like this, Lil ''White quickly jumped to my side and looked at me with a worried expression.


    "Here, have a drink!"


    The Southern Mountain''s Daoist also took out a gourd and prepared to give me a sip of the medicinal juice.


    "Go away!"


    The Daoist of the south mountain and Whitey were stunned. They seemed to think that they had heard wrongly, and they continued their previous actions.


    "Go away!"


    This time, I shouted it out loud, so they wouldn''t mishear me.


    "Jussi, what happened?"


    I stared blankly at the brightening sky and didn''t answer.


    With a boom, I did not pay any attention to it, but heard the Daoist of the Southern Mountain and Whitey yell with great vigilance, "Du Ji, what are you trying to do?"


    So it turned out that Du Ji was still alive.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything, Little White!"


    "Huh?" Lil ''White was surprised for a moment. He heard another person say bitterly, "Big Brother, can you not call me Lil'' White from now on?" From the sound of it, it was Elder Bai.


    "I''m your big brother. If I don''t call you Little White, then what should I call you?" Stop talking nonsense. Since the matter here is over and both of us have awoken, then let''s go find our true future. "


    "Ai, alright, Big Brother. I''ll listen to you."


    Perhaps the two of them had already left. Xiao Bai ran to my side and looked at me worriedly. However, it seemed that the Southern Mountain Daoist had gone to save Shen Tianlang and Zhi Zhi, as well as Lan Yun.


    "Jussi, what happened?" Seeing that I didn''t answer, Little White paused for a moment, then continued to mince his own words: "Master, Little White is not a human, and he doesn''t understand much. I used to think that as long as he is alive, he can pay any price, but, following you, it seems like you haven''t taught Little White anything. Little White isn''t very nice either, but for some reason, Little White is willing to die with you, even if I have to sacrifice my life for you."


    "Jushi, you and Whitey are both cultivators. You also know that if nothing unexpected happens to a cultivator''s life, it will be very long. No matter how painful something is, such a long period of time will eventually pass. We are still just minor cultivators. Even though you are already in the Sky Realm, there are definitely more above the Sky Realm, and there will probably be even more above that. Maybe after your cultivation reaches a certain level, you can make up for the past? Don''t you think so? "


    My eyelids fluttered. Recovery? How? Was there still a chance to redeem it?


    Seeing that I got it, Lil ''White was very happy. He continued, "Scholar, Lil'' White doesn''t understand much, but he also understands that even if the past can''t be changed, we still have a future. Isn''t the future full of hope? Think about what you care about. Even if you don''t have it now, there will be one in the future. Perhaps because of you, many things can be changed, right? "We live, we have hope, we have dreams. That''s enough ¡­"


    Hope, dreams? The third trial was real, so maybe it wasn''t so bad after all. There was also Xiao Yu, Xiao Bao, and I remember that they weren''t present in the village at the time!


    I suddenly stood up and looked around. I saw Whitey''s pleasantly surprised gaze, Daoist Nan Shan''s astonished expression, Du Li and Elder Bai who hadn''t left yet. I also saw Zou Zhi and Shen Tianlan slowly awakening, as well as the broken Third Peak.


    Aside from the third mountain, the entire Sky Sect was gone. The 14 mountains had been completely wiped out.


    I turned my head to look at Shen Tianlan and the unconscious Lan''er in his embrace. After absorbing the Falling Star Sword on the floor, I threw the sword over. Shen Tianlan grabbed it and looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    "Send this sword to Lan Yun, bring her back to the Immortal Sect. From now on, don''t come out ¡­"


    "Jushi is so generous. To think that the Divine Weapon Mimicry was abandoned like a blade of grass."


    Durham looked at me with a faint smile, but I didn''t have the heart to joke with him.


    "It''s better for Jushi to leave as soon as possible. The Immortal Martial Sect has already found out about the matter of you leaving the valley. At that time, the entire world will know that the valley has too many secrets. Furthermore, the Celestial Sect of Wonders is a pawn that the Empyrean Terminus Sect planted under the South Sea Immortal Sect. The Celestial Sect of Wonders also knows about it, but they used the Celestial Sect of Wonders to paralyze the Empyrean Terminus Sect.


    "If you knew, why didn''t you say so back then?" The South Mountain Daoist immediately became extremely angry and pointed at Du Li''s nose as he scolded him.


    "Back then, the Jushi said that he would bear all the consequences. Furthermore, this matter was detrimental to both of the sects, so why wouldn''t I do it?"


    Looking at Du Ji, I slowly spat out three words. "Who are you?"


    Oh, I forgot to tell you, these fifteen mountains of the Sky Sect are not simple. This place is a huge seal, sealed by a monster, and when you guys leave, I will shatter the third mountain and release that monster. "Du Yi said in a calm tone.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    "What do I want? It was simple, the more chaotic the world was, the better! Lil ''White, go check if there are any living beings around. If there are, kill them all. "


    Elder Bai had a bitter face as he helplessly replied and turned to leave.


    Zou Zhi and Nan Shan were shocked when they heard that Du Li was going to kill everyone. They asked in unison, "We are also alive, you won''t ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, the few of you should just inform the Southern Immortal Sect. Tell them that you will have to slowly pay back all your debts from that year ¡­"


    There are too many secrets in Du Ji''s words, many of which are not things that I, with my strength, am qualified to understand. Even with his and Elder Bai''s identity, they were already doubtful that they would be completely unharmed by such a powerful attack.


    "I''m not going to die yet. You can tell me what you want. Just tell me everything."


    "Hahahaha, I''m really a smart person. Come, let''s speak alone!"


    "Jussi!" Lil ''White shouted worriedly.


    "It''s fine, he won''t harm me." At this moment, I have recovered less than 10% of my strength. With Du Xiang''s strength, he can already kill me if he wanted to, but he also has his fears, which is the power of my Soul Cultivator. However, even though he had already guessed that I would definitely kill him within a distance of 100 feet, he still stood around 10 feet away from me.


    After arriving some distance away, Du Xiang surveyed his surroundings. He turned his head slightly and asked in a low voice, "What about Sky Bearing Immortal Emperor?"


    "Chengtian?" I was startled. "You know Cheng Tian?"


    However, there are a lot of things that I cannot tell you. Right now, with your current strength, you should know that once Sky Bearing Immortal Emperor comes out, the world will be thrown into chaos. You better hurry up and raise your cultivation; otherwise, it''s very possible that you will lose your life. Furthermore, it would be best for you to hide it for over ten years. With my understanding of Sky Bearing Immortal Emperor, it will not be long before you emerge from the Valley of Extreme Gods with this secret in your possession. "


    "You know a lot about the Sky Bearing Empire? Are you really Du Jing? "


    "I can''t say I understand, but I know a bit. Also, I''m Du LI, or I can say I''m not, and that doesn''t matter anymore. I truly admire you. Perhaps, you might be able to help Heavenly Immortal Emperor Cheng. "


    "It seems that it is very possible that you were once a subordinate of Chengtian."


    Du Xiang smiled without saying a word, not denying.


    "When you see Chengtian, tell him to come look for me when he has the time. Perhaps, I can negotiate a deal with him."


    Ignoring the flabbergasted Du Ji, I turned around and walked towards Qiu Xi''s corpse. Looking at Qiu Xi who had finally died tragically in my hands, the sadness in my heart flooded over once more. I tightly closed my eyes for a moment before opening them again. Raising my head to look at the sky, I can''t tell if my eyes are real or fake.


    Ah!" "Justices!


    As Xiaobai cried out in shock, the sight in front of him turned completely red. A moment later, it turned into endless darkness ¡­


    "Nan Shan, you can go. I will give you this whip, and in the future, when you are in danger, I will help you." Nan Shan, you can go, and in the future, when you are in danger, I will help you. "Little White, let''s go ¡­"


    I gave the Southern Mountain Daoist the Cloud Whip, and carved the sword in the same ball of light as the eighteen forms of the Coiling Dragon Saber into Zou Zhi. I also gave the sword in the same ball of light to Zou Zhi Zhi, and also fused a soul fragment into each of them.


    My days of revenge are over, but my new life has only just begun!

 C128

    On the counter of one of the restaurants, I tapped the table with my ruler and said, "At that time, that snake monster was around twenty feet long. It had a red tattoo and was as thick as a water tank. Its fangs were dense, giving off a dark green light and a foul stench.


    Little White transformed into a small dog and squatted on my shoulder. When I smelled it, I let out a few listless hissing sounds. It was very vivid, like a snake and python.


    "Great Hero Gu, see this snake demon, the Nine-Ringed Great Saber''s side ¡­"


    Little White made another series of "Ding Ling Ling Ling" sounds. It was extremely clear and won applause from everyone behind the screen.


    "¡­ ¡­." Just as he was about to bring his saber forward, he thought for a moment and said to himself, ''I might be able to die without a problem this time, but my mother is old and I am the only son, so what should I do?''


    The parts of his heart that were struggling vividly displayed as his accent turned into the voice of an old woman, "Cough cough, child, where are you? You are not a match for the monster in the mountain. If something were to happen to you, how would I live ¡­"


    The voice was anxious, but it was also filled with fear and sorrow. It couldn''t help but cause him to feel sad as he repeatedly sighed.


    "When Great Hero heard his mother''s voice, he panicked and quickly shouted," Mother, your son is fine, please don''t come over! "


    "Ah?" "Ah, where are you ¡­"


    All of a sudden, the old woman''s sorrowful cries, Great Hero Gu''s rough and urgent warning, and the snake and python''s snake flicking their tongues and rubbing their bodies against the rocks of the mountain all came out very clearly, winning over the crowd''s cheers.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    "Pah!"


    I slammed the ruler on the table. "His mother saved Great Hero Gu, the furious Great Hero who was swallowed up by that python monster. At this moment, he is also severely injured, and the great blade that he is so proud of has been cut in half." The Great Hero smacked the table, "His mother saved Great Hero Gu, the furious Great Hero who was swallowed by that python. "Where to go from here, please listen to the next part." "


    "Hu!"


    As he removed the screen, he could hear the crowd below exhaling a long breath, and the tension in their hearts gradually dissipating. A person ran over from the side. He was the son of the owner of this restaurant. He was only 12 or 13 years old. He handed me a silver ingot and said childishly, "Sir, this is the reward for today."


    "Thanks, Duan`er."


    With a light tap of the bamboo cane in my hand, I slowly walked out of the restaurant. I zigzagged my way to a shabby thatched hut. I pushed open the door, revealing a table, a chair, and a narrow bed.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Just as he sat on the couch, he heard knocking on the door.


    "Is it Aunt Zhang?"


    "Hey, it''s me, that couple from my family. Let me send you two steamed buns." It was a woman in her forties. Her voice was hoarse, but it was filled with kindness.


    He received a plate with a smile and touched it. It was indeed four warm steamed buns. "Thank you, Aunt Zhang. Come, sit!"


    "I won''t be sitting down. Be careful of the heat, Jussi." After saying that, he turned around and left. He walked far away and whispered, "Sigh, tell me what sins you have committed in the heavens. Such a young man who is so nice is actually blind. Sigh ¡­"


    Aunt Zhang''s family were all very kind, her husband was a paper man, he had a son who was in his twenties, he was filial, his family did business with the dead, in Xuancheng it was not much, but life was not very good either. The people around them all avoided their business, so they avoided them, but I did not care about these things anymore, and since I often chatted with them, they treated me very well.


    "Jussi!"


    "Lil ''White, didn''t I tell you to stop talking? What if you scare someone else?"


    "Jussi!" Little White said in dissatisfaction, "Are we going to live in seclusion here for the rest of our lives?"


    "Isn''t it good here? You can cultivate well, and don''t need to worry about your life. See, I already said that I would use you to make money, and today I have made quite a bit of money. It''s quite a big piece of silver, and in the future, you can help me make money and eat whatever you want to eat. "


    Whitey snorted and unhappily jumped onto the table. It picked up a steamed bun and started nibbling on it. It said vaguely, "Scholar, then your eyes ¡­"


    I shook my head. "Let it be blind. There''s no use in seeing it anyway ¡­"


    "Sigh, Jushi, do you think that the Southern Immortal Sect will send people over?"


    "That might be the case. Even though half a year has passed without any news, this is the Chen Nation, and even this remote Xuan City is still in the territory of the Southern Domain Immortal Sect. It might just be a matter of time before we find us."


    "Then, why do you still use the name ''White Fox Gentleman''? Don''t you know how to change your face? Can''t you just change your face? "


    I sighed. "My life has changed too much. I don''t want to change it anymore. It''s just real. Is that not okay?" Perhaps there was still a sliver of hope left in my seemingly exhausted heart. I hoped that I could be found, break this tranquility, and see for myself the arrival of this chaotic world.


    Lil ''White didn''t say anything else and just jumped onto the bed and started snoring. I reached out my hand and the four buns disappeared. I smiled bitterly at this glutton.


    I have been living in seclusion in Xuan City for half a year now. I have been relying on books to get some money every day to support myself. The spiritual energy has already been sealed by me, and I hope that there will never be a time to release it. But in fact, I myself know that I am not the kind of person who would be content to be lonely. Perhaps after a period of silence, I will once again enter society and search for those two people to write my own story.


    Most of them know that there is a storyteller who tells stories that are extremely vivid and realistic, causing one to feel as if they were in a trance. Of course, the number of people who have come to visit my little thatched cottage has also started to increase, and most of them are merchants who trade with me. They are willing to pay a high price for me to tell books to help them liven up, but a lot of me have refused.


    Back then, when I came to this remote Xuan City, I turned into an ordinary person. Using the few silver coins in the Universe Ring, I bought a dilapidated thatched cottage, added some furniture, and then brought Little White around to look for a place to talk about books and earn money to support myself. The current me will also be hungry, sleepy, and will slowly age.


    Xuan City isn''t big and there aren''t many people here. However, the people here all know about the cultivators and the immortals, so they liked my stories about the demons and immortals. Therefore, it wasn''t that difficult from the very start.


    However, as a stranger, I came here to snatch the food from other storytellers. Naturally, I was greatly excluded, and only Immortal Drunken Wine, who was not far away from here, took me in. He gave me time to talk to him every day, so I earned quite a bit of my income.


    "Immortal Drunken Wine''s shopkeeper was a 50-60 year old old old man with the surname of Qian. However, Little White told me that the shopkeeper didn''t seem old and looked very shrewd. He had once heard me talking about him on the streets and liked me very much, so when I was at my most helpless, he took me in.


    In the evening, Shopkeeper Qian shakily came back with a jug of wine. Qian Duo`er''s face was filled with helplessness as she dragged her son behind her.


    "Jussi, come. Accompany me, accompany me for a drink!"


    "Haha, Manager Qian, you''re drunk."


    "Not yet!" It was so painful that it caused him to "Ouch!" He seemed to have woken up a little, but after a while, he became muddle-headed again, "Jus, you, you didn''t know I was the one who ran the restaurant. Tell me, how could I dare to open a restaurant without a bit of alcohol? "Huh?"


    "Duan`er, come here, sit here and support Keeper Qian." I reached out and pushed the only chair, and Qian Duan''er quickly helped the stumbling cashier into it.


    "Lil ''White, wake him up."


    When Qian Duo`er heard this, she immediately ran out with her legs spread wide. Little White cried out in joy and jumped onto my shoulder. He then lifted his butt and farted loudly in front of Manager Duan''s face.


    "Oh, so smelly!" Shopkeeper Qian immediately covered his nose and mouth as he began to struggle in distress.


    "Shopkeeper Qian, how is it? Are you awake?"


    After fanning for a long time, the last bit of the stench finally dissipated. Manager Qian sighed deeply, "I wanted to run over to your side when I was drunk, but for some reason ¡­ "Also, if you dare to use your fox to wake me up with wine again, I''ll catch it and stew it!"


    Little White let out a contemptuous little cry and jumped onto my shoulder, dozing off.


    "Say, you''ve earned quite a bit of money, why are you still living in this crappy place?"


    "I''m alone, why would I live in such a big land? "Although this thatched cottage is small, it is enough."


    "Sigh, I can''t beat you. Ah, tomorrow''s segment. Now tell me about it!"


    I shook my head and reached out my hand. "If you want to hear it now, I can. Ten taels of silver!"


    "Ten taels!" Shocked, Shopkeeper Qian said, "I didn''t expect a blind person like you to ask so much!" Forget it, it''s better if I listen to it for free tomorrow. Let''s go, I''ll come see you next time ¡­ Oh, that''s right, I have drank half of that pot of wine, and the other half is for you. It''s my Drunken Immortal Tavern''s best wine, Immortal Drunken Wine, try it ¡­ "


    After hearing my joke, he liked to come to my place when he was drunk, but this is the first time, because he is very stingy, the storytellers in other places earn at least half the amount of silver compared to the restaurants, and there are even some who want to recruit me, but I can only take thirty percent of it here, but I can''t use it that much, and I''m too lazy to bother about it. However, I really don''t believe that this wine is any good wine.


    Lil ''White jumped onto the table and twitched his nose. He picked up the jug of wine and took a sip, then smacked his lips.'' Pui! ''He complained to me, "Jushi, he lied to you. This wine is at least sixty percent watered ¡­"


    I chuckled and shook my head slightly. Even Little White could drink it ¡­

 C129

    In the blink of an eye, it was winter. They had heard that the winter was especially cold, much colder than before. The heavy snow continued to fall for many days without stopping for even a moment. I think so. Even my body that has been tempered three times feels very cold.


    In fact, the weather is so cold that there aren''t many people who would listen to my lecture. In a single day, even with storekeeper Qian''s kickback, they only received half a tael of silver.


    On the way back, there were a lot of beggars, of all ages, who struggled to climb over when they saw someone coming. However, they didn''t want silver coins or steamed buns to eat, but rather some shabby things to winter with, in the hope that they would be able to survive this cold winter.


    However, their expressions were dull and unmoving, and they no longer breathed. Perhaps their corpses would only be cleaned up after the winter had passed, and it was unknown just how big of a pit their corpses would fill this time.


    Feeling their cold and trembling hands on my legs, I sighed and threw out half a tael of silver from my body.


    "Buy some quilts, you can use them now ¡­"


    I don''t know why, but I felt extremely comfortable doing this. Before, I didn''t care much about killing, but now that I have calmed down and become a mortal, my compassion unexpectedly grew without a sound. Perhaps, the kindness of character that he had shown at the beginning of time was indeed due to this logic.


    As the bamboo staff groped around, I walked forward slowly. This loathsome winter really wasn''t a pleasant one.


    "B-brother, save me, my brother, please ¡­"


    The trembling voice of a little girl sounds by my ear, but it makes my heart quiver. Hearing this voice, I feel extremely close to her, as though I can''t help but have the urge to help her.


    Could this be fate?


    Seeing that I had stopped walking, Xiao Bai guessed what I was talking about and whispered in my ear, "It''s a little girl about ten years old. Seeing that I had stopped walking, it seemed like Xiao Bai guessed what I was thinking and whispered in my ear," She''s about ten years old, and her face is blue from the cold.


    "Sigh ¡­"


    I slowly walked to the side of the little girl. Perhaps she didn''t think that I would have the chance to shout out loud. I actually responded to her and shouted in surprise, "Benefactor, please save my little brother. Please, I''m willing to repay you with my life!" He didn''t even tremble when he spoke. Then came the sounds of "peng peng peng".


    "She is kowtowing to you. Sigh, it''s quite pitiful ¡­"


    Hearing Xiao Bai''s explanation, I quickly bent down and helped the little girl up. I took off my outer clothes and draped them over her shoulders. "Can you still walk?"


    "Yes, we can move!" He could move! "Thank you benefactor, thank you benefactor!"


    On the other hand, the little girl was more intelligent. She understood what I meant from my words and started crying tears of joy. She quickly hugged her little brother and followed behind me, step by step.


    As he entered the house, he felt a wave of hot air blowing against his face. It was a very comfortable feeling. He closed the door and threw a few sticks of firewood into the fire that had not been extinguished.


    "Put your brother on the bed and let me see."


    The little girl quickly placed her brother on my bed. I walked over slowly and put my hand on his forehead.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Reporting to benefactor, my daughter''s name is Xiao Yu. Mo Xiao Yu died when my mother gave birth to my younger brother. A few days later, my father passed away due to exhaustion, so my younger brother didn''t name her." The little girl didn''t seem to be sad at all when she talked about her past. Perhaps she had already seen through the miserable experiences she''d gone through at such a young age.


    "No name?" I suddenly thought of the two birds that I named Da Hui and Xiao Hui on the 13th mountain. It is a pity that I was unable to save them ¡­


    "Benefactor, can you save my brother? He is my only family member ¡­" As the little girl said this, she choked with sobs, "My daughter may still be young, but she is not afraid of hard work. She can even do dirty labor. Warm, warm bed ¡­ " After saying that, the voice was like a mosquito''s; it was extremely bashful.


    "Heh ¡­" When Lil ''White heard this, he placed a threatening voice on my shoulder.


    I patted Lil ''White''s head and said, "Little Yu, don''t worry. I''m not that kind of person. You don''t have to do dirty work or warm your bed. I''ll save your little brother. You guys can stay here peacefully tonight."


    "Thank you, benefactor!" "Thank you, benefactor!"


    When Little Yu heard this, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed again.


    "Get up. If you keep kowtowing, I won''t save your brother."


    Ah!" Little Yu jumped in shock and quickly stood up.


    Actually, the two of them gave me an extremely intimate feeling, so no matter what, I would save them. This is just scaring her.


    I shook my head and patted Whitey. Whitey reluctantly stood up and yawned. Then, it jumped onto Little Yu''s body and quietly breathed out its Danqi into his body.


    "Your little brother is fine. If you want him to wake up earlier, then go heat up some hot water for your little brother to drink."


    "Yes, yes, thank you, benefactor."


    "Don''t call me benefactor. I''m called the White Fox Justices. In the future, you can call me Justices."


    "White Fox Hermit? "Are you the scholar who told the story?"


    Hearing Xiao Yu''s pleasantly surprised voice, I doubtfully asked, "What? You''ve heard it before?"


    "No no, Immortal Drunken Wine heard from Jushi that a book costs five taels of silver. How could Little Yu have the money to listen to a book?" Little Yu quickly said as he boiled the water.


    "Heh heh, I can also teach you guys if you want to in the future."


    "Really?" Little Yu let out an extremely joyous cry, but even his hands had stopped moving. "En!" I nodded and sat down on a chair.


    "Justices?" "This house is so small, where are we going to sleep later?"


    I was stunned. That''s right, there was only this one bed. Where would I sleep?


    "It''s not you sleeping, it''s me sleeping, where can''t you sleep, ah?"


    "But," Lil ''White''s aggrieved voice was heard, "Lil'' White wants to take human form and sleep with me ¡­"


    "Pfft!" The tea that just entered his mouth immediately spurted out.


    "Justices?"


    Little Yu''s surprised voice sounded. I hastily waved my hands and said, "It''s fine. It''s hot."


    "Is it hot ¡­" Little Yu muttered in confusion.


    Tonight, Little Yu slept by the fire, while I lay in my chair all night.


    In the morning, Xiao Yu woke up first. She crept to the bedside to look at her brother, not daring to disturb us. However, she didn''t expect me to wake up long ago.


    "Little Yu, I''m going out. There are some food here and some silver there. If you want to leave after your brother wakes up, then leave. If you want to stay, that''s also fine."


    I got up, pushed open the door, and walked out.


    "Jus, are we really letting them go?" Hearing Lil ''White''s tone, she was actually a bit happy.


    "And if they don''t?"


    "How can I not leave? You saved her brother''s life, and she also said that she would repay you by being an ox and a horse. If she stayed, wouldn''t she become an ox and become a horse? Moreover, she has so much money, so it''s useless."


    I smiled and shook my head, "Xiaobai, you think too simply. Conscience is a trial that many people can''t pass. If you pass it, you won''t be considered as a human anymore ¡­"


    "Sigh, Jushi, you know that Whitey doesn''t understand the human heart, how can you understand that?"


    "You''ll understand after a few more things."


    "Oh, Venerable, it''s so early. What are you out for?"


    "Drink, go drink at Keeper Qian''s."


    "Hmph, it would be better to drink water than not!"


    "I''m fine!" I said smilingly, "I won''t pay for the wine ¡­"


    Immortal Drunken Wine and Shopkeeper Qian''s restaurant. Although it was snowing heavily, the rest of the restaurant had already started their business and had yet to open their doors. They waited in the blizzard for less than an hour before they reprimanded the yawning waiter and opened the door.


    "Yo, aren''t you a hermit? Why are you here so early to drink tea?"


    "What kind of tea do you want to drink? Drink!"


    With a faint smile, I went in and went upstairs.


    "Hey, Justices, why did you come so early today? Fuck, aren''t you going to serve wine?" Keeper Qian yawned as he walked over with a smile.


    "He didn''t add any water!" I roared, completely ignoring the "ka ka" sound that Shopkeeper Qian made with his hand.


    "Why are you here so early today? Isn''t it your turn this afternoon? "


    Manager Qian''s place, in the morning it''s dancing juggling, refreshing, and in the afternoon it''s the zither lute. Wake up, I''m the one who wrote the book in the afternoon, it''s the beginning of the stomach! Of course, I was the most popular one here, so most of the time in the afternoon, the place was full of guests.


    "It''s fine. You want to drink, so you came. What? You don''t welcome me?"


    "Of course you''re welcome. You''re our Immortal Drunken Wine''s number one card!"


    I frowned. "Why do these words sound so awkward?"


    "Ai, I wonder how many lives have been lost in this snow. That''s fine, but the key is that I don''t know how much money I''ll have to pay. Look, it''s snowing all day, and how many guests are missing?"


    "Sigh, unscrupulous. I didn''t expect you to be so ruthless as well. So many people have died because of this heavy snow, and you still care about your silver taels!"


    Hearing my dissatisfaction, Shopkeeper Qian chuckled. "I''m cheating! I''m extremely happy!"


    "¡­ ¡­." "Duan`er, from now on, don''t learn from your father!"


    "Then how about letting him study with you?"


    I shook my head. "I have no fate with him. This storybook doesn''t suit him."


    "That''s right!" Manager Qian slammed his hand on the table. "If you don''t let him learn from you, then he can only learn from me."


    "Where''s his mother?"


    Shopkeeper Qian casually shook his hand, causing a gust of cold wind to blow and make me shiver. "I died a long time ago ¡­"


    "Oh, poor people."


    "Why are you suffering so much? You''re not that old either, where are your parents?"


    I also waved my hands and intentionally dragged my sleeves, raising a gust of cold wind to blow on his face, "I died a long time ago ¡­"


    "Achoo!" Sigh, those people are suffering. "


    "You''re busy. I''m going to entertain the guests. These brats will definitely lose my silver taels!" After Manager Qian finished speaking, he stood up and went downstairs. After a while, he heard flattering voices.


    "Yo, guest, please come inside. There''s music and dancing and beauties ¡­"


    "Sir, would you like to drink? This shop''s wine is aged, and deities are intoxicated ¡­ What? "You''re the only one that''s f * cking mixed in, f * ck off ¡­"


    "Customer... Don''t run, it''s f * cking you, and you still owe me a meal! "Little bastard, why are you still in a daze? Chase after ¡­"


    "¡­ ¡­"


    After drinking a mouthful of wine, I paused for a moment and the corner of my mouth curled up into a smile. This time, it''s good.

 C130

    In the evening, I finished my book and slowly walked home on my bamboo cane.


    After pushing open the door, a sweet fragrance came out, followed by a low, deep "bang" sound. I knew that this was the sound of Little Yu and his little brother kowtowing, but this time, I didn''t stop them.


    "Little Yu will never dare to forget the great kindness that I have done for Little Yu and Little Brother. In this life, even if I have to work hard, I will definitely repay you!"


    Little White heard the meaning behind their words and couldn''t help but be unhappy. He whispered into my ear, "Are you trying to be an ox or a horse? Hmph, I wonder if they are willing to have you all be their kin ¡­ "


    Since I couldn''t be bothered with Little White''s complaints, I nodded. "Since you guys chose to stay, how about this, you''re Little Yu''s little brother. Since you don''t have a name, I''ll give you one."


    "Thank you, benefactor!" A clear childish voice rang out, followed by a light "peng" sound.


    "This snow is the calamity of the world. If you survive it, you will be reborn from it. I will call this a tribulation, Mo Xiaojie!"


    "Yes, thank you for the name. From now on, my name is Mo Xiaojie!"


    In the future, don''t call me benefactor. Just call me a scholar and don''t kowtow at any time. Just take me as your big brother.


    "Mm, thank you very much for being my guest!"


    Hearing their voices, they were still very happy, but at this time, a "gu gu" sound was heard.


    "You haven''t eaten?"


    "The Ji Clan hasn''t returned yet, so Little Yu doesn''t dare to eat ¡­"


    "Ai!" I shook my head. I didn''t know how long it had been since I last ate, but I was still able to endure it. Looks like these two children are extremely determined people.


    "Come, let''s eat!"


    The food that Little Yu cooked didn''t actually taste that good, but other than Little White taking a bite and running off to take a nap in disgust, the three of us ate happily. It''s just that as I eat, I think that I might really be able to build a bigger house. It''s just that the silver ¡­


    In the morning, I woke up from my bed. Originally, I was going to sleep in a chair, so I left the bed to Little Yu and Little Charmer, but they were very stubborn, and they insisted that I could make do by lying in the corner. I was adamant that I could only sleep in a bed.


    The bed in the dead of winter was extremely sticky. After getting up with great difficulty, I braved the snow and brought Little White to the Drunken Immortal Restaurant.


    Seeing me come over, Manager Qian seemed to feel something unusual and looked at me warily.


    "Jussi, why are you so early today?"


    I smiled, "There''s nothing I can do about it. With two more mouths at home, I still have to build a bigger room. This silver ¡­"


    "I didn''t miss out on your money!" Shopkeeper Qian suddenly interrupted him. "Look, if it wasn''t for the fact that I took you in, you would have been pushed aside by other storybooks. It''s already very good that I would draw seventy percent of it for you."


    "Ai!" I wanted to leave again and again, but I turned around and walked out alone. "I think I will go to another house in the future. I have a 50/50 chance ¡­"


    "Hey hey hey, I''m talking about Jushi," Manager Qian immediately blocked in front of me and advised, "Jushi, hey, I owe you a favor, right? You have to return the favor, don''t you? Look, if you leave now, how much will I lose? This is to repay kindness with enmity, it''s not going to work! "


    "Shopkeeper Qian, I''ve been with you for more than half a year. Tell me, how much money did I make for you? Right now, I want to earn a living. There''s no way for me to continue earning money like this."


    After saying that, I pushed Shopkeeper Qian away and slowly walked away. Behind me, Shopkeeper Qian didn''t move for a moment. It seemed that he was struggling.


    "Alright!" Suddenly, he heard Keeper Qian gritting his teeth behind him, "Then from now on I''ll split it fifty-fifty!"


    "No way!" I turned my head and said seriously, "Forget about the previous one. You still have to lend me a hundred taels of silver to build a bigger room!"


    "You!" Manager Qian immediately became angry.


    Qian Duan''er, on the other hand, couldn''t take it anymore. "Dad, just agree," she muttered. "Didn''t I see you count thousands of taels of silver last night?"


    "Little bastard, who are you helping? Who''s your father, huh? "


    "You''re my dad, okay?" Qian Duan''er turned around and hurried upstairs.


    "Haha, Shopkeeper Qian, let''s go in and chat. It''s too cold here." Manager Qian was helpless. He fiercely sighed before entering the restaurant.


    "Shopkeeper Qian, I haven''t asked you yet. You''re almost sixty years old, but why are you only twelve or thirteen years old?"


    "What? You suspect that he isn''t my biological son?"


    "Of course not, it''s just that I feel that your body is stronger than before."


    "Of course. Eh, that''s not right. I was only in my forties when I was born, so I''m still in my prime."


    Feeling the cold wind outside the window, I unconsciously felt a bit of pressure in my heart. "Haha, this snow is three times heavier than yesterday. You said that you have been here for decades. Is it the first time you have seen such a large snow?"


    "That''s right!" Manager Qian took a sip of the wine and sighed, "This Immortal Drunken Wine has already been in operation for more than thirty years. My entire life, I have been working in this Xuan City, and this Immortal Drunken Wine has only been in charge of this restaurant after I married the innkeeper''s daughter one step at a time. It''s been snowing for so many days, but I''ve never seen anything like it. "


    "Don''t you think there''s something strange about this snow?"


    "Strange?" Manager Qian thought for a moment and immediately shouted, "That''s right, it''s very strange. My friends who came from afar told me that this snow seemed to have come from the north."


    "North? "The Kingdom of Di?"


    "That''s right!" "I heard that every city will snow for a period of time this year, and have countless frostbite and frostbite, and then move to the next town. If the town is too small, then it will snow in the surrounding cities, if you don''t believe me, go out and check out further towns, there won''t be a single speck of snow. Of course, with the current snow falling so heavily, you won''t be able to see it clearly."


    "Hmm, it seems that there must be something wrong with the snow."


    "Forget it, even if there is a problem, it is still a problem with the heavens. The only problem I have now is the issue of money."


    "Immortal Drunken Wine must have earned quite a bit of silver, right? Why are you always so concerned about him?"


    "Humph!" Shopkeeper Qian drained the remaining wine in his cup in one gulp. He was already slightly drunk as he stood up shakily and shouted, "I don''t drink a thousand cups of wine and watch the flowers bloom amidst the laughter and chatter. All the dragons in the world have gathered to slay the demons and ghosts ¡­"


    When I heard this, I was shocked. Why did this storekeeper Qian make up such nonsense?


    "Shopkeeper Qian, you''re drunk. I''ll be going back now. I''ll come over in the afternoon to tell you some books."


    Without even looking back, he looked out the window at the heavy snow and waved his hand. "En, go. Duan`er, bring a hundred silver taels with you as payment."


    Duan''er walked into the pavilion and handed me a hundred silver taels. I thanked her and left slowly.


    After a few more days had passed, I retrieved the clothes that someone had customized for Little Yu and Little Ji, and helped to build a thick bed for the floor. I had been preparing for rest since a long time ago. Every day, before I came back, Little Yu and Little Charmer would clean the room and cook, while the other would split firewood in the corner. Perhaps it was because they were very tired, but the moment they laid down, there was a light snoring sound.


    I shook my head and lay down to sleep, falling asleep, but I felt something was wrong. There seemed to be something pressing on my body, so I stretched out my hand to check, only to find a bare thigh.


    "It''s fine, go back and transform!"


    "Humph!" Lil ''White cried out in grievance and returned back to its fox-like appearance. It ran to the chair and curled itself into a ball.


    I sighed. Just as I was about to lie down, Whitey''s voice sounded again, "Justices, there''s a fight!"


    "Fight?"


    "Yes, it''s a battle between cultivators. Moreover, one of them seems to be from our demon clan."


    I abruptly sat up and sent a wisp of my soul fragments into Whitey''s body. "Go take a look."


    On one side was a human cultivator, and on the other side was a demon cultivator wearing a snow-white coat. He was called a demon cultivator because of his dense demonic Qi, and when he attacked, a cold wind blew, and snow fell. He could even turn into a snowflake, but there was nothing he could do in this battle.


    The sounds of the battle grew louder and louder, but I didn''t need to use any kind of qi to hear them. Although I couldn''t sense their strength in my soul fragment, I could tell from the battle magic that they were both at least in the Heavenly Realm. And this heavy snow must have been caused by the white armored demon.


    At this moment, the two couldn''t do anything to each other and had already stopped fighting. The human cultivator''s face was filled with indignation as he pointed at the demonic cultivator and said, "Demon, aren''t you afraid of heavenly retribution?"


    "Divine retribution?" The demonic cultivator laughed out loud. "I, the dignified Snow Clan Patriarch, am still afraid of your heaven''s retribution? Hmph, you humans have sealed me for hundreds of thousands of years. "If it wasn''t for the fact that I haven''t fully recovered from my injuries, I could have killed a mere Heaven Realm cultivator like you with a flip of my hand!"


    "You!" The cultivator was helpless, but he was too angry to speak.


    "Enough?" An extremely calm voice suddenly rang out. It carried an ice-cold aura, and it was even more frightening than the snow.


    "Immortal Emperor ¡­" Snow Demon''s expression suddenly changed and she immediately turned into a snowstorm, disappearing into the horizon.


    When the cultivator heard Xue Yao mention the Immortal Emperor, his face immediately revealed a trace of ecstasy, and he knelt down in the air, "The disciples of the Southern region Immortal Sect greet the Immortal Emperor!"


    "Scram!"


    With a shout, the cultivator''s face instantly turned pale. He saluted and quickly left. However, he didn''t expect to see Whitey so quickly. A vicious look flashed across his eyes. "How dare a little evildoer spy on us! Die!" He immediately drew his sword and rushed forward.


    The Whitey Spirit Pellet was not complete yet, but it had only reached the level of Perfection of the human spirit pellet. Seeing the Heaven Realm cultivator rush over, the white fur on his body immediately stood on end as he screamed, "Jushi!"


    I was startled and was about to undo the seal, but that cold voice suddenly sounded out again, "I told you to scram!"


    After hearing this, the cultivator coughed out a mouthful of blood. The blood contained a hint of blue. The spirit pill had shattered! The cultivator''s eyes were immediately filled with fear. Using the blood, his body exploded with a ray of blood-red light and he disappeared into the distance.


    "Such a formidable person, is he an Immortal Emperor?"


    Little White ran back into my arms, trembling with fear.


    "Be good, everything is fine now ¡­"


    After the snow demon left, the snowstorm gradually lessened and stopped in the middle of the night. This harsh winter that lasted for more than a month and reaped countless lives ended with a single word from a mysterious person.

 C131

    Snow Demon came from the State of Di. After being sealed for hundreds of thousands of years, they could only display the power of the Heavenly Realm.


    All of these signs indicated that the Snow Demon was the monster that was sealed below the Sky Sect. Du Xiang had broken the third mountain and released him. This snowstorm was caused by the snow demon. Its goal must have been to recover from its injuries, and it was unknown what cultivation it had at its peak.


    Who was that mysterious person? Although that voice was soft, it was very powerful. I''m like a mortal that can barely hear the seal of spiritual energy, but Little White heard it clearly. It''s not related to the gas spell, but the higher my cultivation, the clearer it sounds. I couldn''t figure out where that voice came from, so it was difficult to determine the identity of that mysterious person. However, if the Snow Demon said that he was an Immortal Emperor, then which Immortal Emperor could he be? Why did he ignore the Snow Demon and allow her to escape?


    Sigh, after the incident at the Sky Sect, I left in a hurry, but I did not understand many of the things that happened. I did not even pay attention to the three of them.


    Through the soul fragments, I found out that after the battle, the Sky Sect was completely annihilated, and Qiu Hong ran to a barren mountain to seclude himself and confront the demonic cultivator disciple. Because the sword faction stayed in the vicinity of the Third Peak, they suffered the calamity, and now, only Shen Tianlan, Zou Zhi, and Lan Yun were left.


    Lan Yun was stronger than I had imagined. She did not cry nor was there any awkwardness in her words. She just gripped the Falling Star Sword tightly and gritted her teeth. Her eyes shone with a resolute light as she followed Shen Tianlan into Southern Wasteland Immortal Sect.


    He was too weak. After Shen Tianlan had activated the array formation and entered the Southern Immortal Sect, he was actually rejected as an outer disciple, even being treated as one of the outer sect disciples. For this reason, Shen Tianlan had no choice but to give him some pill techniques to let him go. After Zou Zhi came back, he went alone to find the Mountain God School''s Hua Tian. The two of them had nothing to do, so they went to play with the South Mountain Daoist, who was an elder of the Mountain God Sect.


    The Mountain God School was currently a large sect. Because when the White Jade Gate rebelled, they fought as they retreated, escaping a calamity. The losses weren''t that great and they weren''t investigated, so they had enough strength to dominate the sect.


    Right now, Bai Yu Men is actually the Sect Leader of the Primordial Profound Ark. I was surprised that he didn''t die, but because the damage to the White Yu Gate was too severe, Du Xiang and Elder Bai also left without a sound, leaving behind a mess for him to clean up slowly.


    I have seen the Sect Leader Zou Zhi once, but I also know him. He is the leader of the group of people I released from the Twelve Peaks back then, but they don''t have many people, so their power isn''t that great. They can only hide in a remote and barren place like Desert City.


    I will definitely return in this life, but not now. Not now, not even I know when, but maybe one day I will be able to face my fear directly. That is when I will return to my hometown.


    The snow had scattered and the entire Xuan City had regained its vitality. However, looking at the thousands of frozen corpses that the soldiers had cleared out, I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart.


    Life was just like a blade of grass. People of the lower class would often never see the sprout of spring again just because of a single thought.


    Slowly, the sadness subsided and people started getting lively. I also felt happy. In just a month''s time, my old thatched cottage had disappeared and was replaced by a large courtyard that was big enough for five or six people.


    Uncle Zhang''s family was very honest. They scratched their heads and said that they didn''t know what to give, so they sent me some baskets. They said that with his cooking skills, this was the only thing they could give away. I received it with a smile and immediately thanked him. On the other hand, Shopkeeper Qian sent a large jug of wine over. After sniffing it, I got another half full of water.


    Little Yu and Little Charmer originally had one room each, but they insisted on having one room and two beds. The brother-sister relationship was deep, and I couldn''t stop them, so I let them have their way.


    Little Yu is not bad, she knows how to make people happy. Sometimes she goes to shopkeeper Qian''s Immortal Drunken Wine to learn cooking, and sometimes she goes to a school not too far away to study poetry. When she sees that I''m tired, she helps me massage my shoulders and beat my legs. However, Little Tribulation remained silent. What he liked the most was to look at the sky in a daze after chopping firewood. I once asked him what he was thinking and he said that he wasn''t thinking about anything, just standing there in a daze.


    Today, after talking about books for an afternoon, I had quite a harvest. However, I felt a bit tired. When I returned home, I found that Aunt Zhang was anxiously waiting for me.


    "Gui Shi, you''re finally back!"


    "Oh? Aunt Zhang, what''s the matter? "


    "That''s right, my family''s Na, that He, he ¡­" Aunt Zhang''s voice was slightly shaky. She stomped her feet in anxiety, but she couldn''t find a reason to do so. In a moment of anxiety, she grabbed my hand and said, "Sir, you should come with me and take a look."


    I was also curious, so I let her lead me there quickly. Little Yu and Little Charmer also followed behind me in curiosity.


    Arriving at Aunt Zhang''s house, a wave of chilling air immediately assaulted their faces. Little Yu and Little Charmer immediately let out a "hiss" sound and shuddered. They hugged their shoulders and rubbed it incessantly.


    Lil ''White whispered in my ear and said seriously, "Jushi, there''s something wrong here."


    "En!" I nodded slightly.


    Uncle Zhang''s eyes were pale and his face was green. He sat on the ground in a daze and smiled at this paper man while saliva dripped from his mouth. Just twelve steps in front of you, his son was so scared that he did not dare move.


    "Jussi, other people despise us for doing business with the dead, but our family only know this little bit of culinary arts, otherwise we would have starved to death. But ¡­ but this actually happened, I really don''t know what to do, the Justices usually tell stories about monsters and ghosts, I think the Justices should know some, so I can only ask you to come and take a look, Justices, do you have a way?"


    Aunt Zhang was trembling as tears streamed down her face. She was so scared that she forgot I couldn''t see her.


    "Sigh, the dead people''s Yin Qi is rather heavy. Now that too many people have died from the heavy snow, a lot of the ghosts won''t dissipate. You guys should be more careful in the future."


    After warning me, I slowly step forward a few steps, and my fate soul suddenly appears!


    His soul looked around and saw ten wandering souls floating around the room. Each of them had lifeless eyes and were wandering around. Inside Uncle Zhang''s body were two fate souls. One was him, and the other was a wandering soul.


    "Sigh, dust to dust, soil to dust. As a wandering soul, I can''t make my own choice. It''s too difficult ¡­"


    The fate soul opened its mouth and sucked the floating wandering soul into its stomach. The wandering soul within Uncle Zhang was also swallowed by my palm.


    Uncle Zhang suddenly became clear-headed and looked around blankly. Only when he saw Aunt Zhang crying and ran over to hug him did he react.


    "Thank you for saving my life, thank you for saving my life!"


    I supported Aunt Zhang, who was about to kowtow, and shook my head. "You all better change your jobs. Selling bamboo baskets would also be fine."


    When Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang heard this, they repeatedly nodded their heads. Their hearts were filled with lingering fear.


    Leaving Aunt Zhang''s house, Little Yu giggled and asked me, "Jushi, I didn''t expect you to drive a ghost."


    "Repellent?" I smiled. "A little."


    A few days later, there was another anxious knocking at the door. It was opened by a man he did not know. Whitey told me that the man had a haggard face and a haggard spirit. When he saw me, he kneeled down and kowtowed, begging me to save his wife.


    I''m still confused. I''m not a doctor, why would I save someone? It turned out that the man''s surname was Chen, and the weather had just turned good for his wife, so she came out for a walk. But after walking for only half an incense stick of time on the street, she suddenly became muddleheaded and trembled all over, went back home and built a fire and wrapped herself in quilts, her whole body was still as cold as ice. She had invited quite a few doctors and Taoists, but the money had no effect at all, and when she heard Aunt Zhang say that I had saved her husband, she suddenly found hope in her heart and rushed over to me to beg for help.


    After hearing the reason, I let out a long sigh.


    Arriving at the man surnamed Chen''s house, I was followed by the curious Little Yu and Little Cha. I revealed my Fate Soul and looked at the wandering soul that was wrapped in a thick layer of cotton. Right now, the wandering soul only had one thought in its mind, which was to feel cold, a bone-chilling cold. Sigh, it was all the doing of that snow demon.


    Suddenly, I felt that something was wrong. My soul piece looked carefully and saw that the fetus in the woman''s womb had already disappeared. It was a dead child!


    The wandering soul must have possessed the woman''s body and frozen the weak infant to death!


    When the man surnamed Chen saw that his wife had suddenly turned better and that his body was no longer cold, he immediately became happy and thanked me directly.


    I was silent for a moment before I slowly opened my mouth and said, "Sir Chen, while Madam is fine, I''m afraid that the fetus in her womb is ¡­"


    The man surnamed Chen panicked. He grabbed my arm and asked, "Justices, what happened to my child?"


    I was silent for a moment before I had an idea. I immediately said in a low voice, "Mister Chen, I do have a method to save the child in your wife''s womb, but it does not preclude failure."


    The man surnamed Chen immediately knelt down and choked with sobs: "No matter what, please save my child. I, Chen Jiang, will agree to any price. I will repay you even if you have to be my horse!"


    "Damn, another one who doesn''t ask for advice yet wants to be the same kind of person." Whitey whispered teasingly on my shoulder.


    "I saved your child, but once it succeeds, you have to promise me that no matter what the price is, you have to properly protect and take care of your child, respect his choice, and not let him suffer."


    The man named Chen was startled and immediately nodded his head. "Yes, I will, I will. If I can save my child, I will definitely treat him well!"


    "En!"


    I nodded and turned to look at the man and the woman. My Fate Soul appeared and I spat out Qiu Xuan''s Fate Soul. Looking at Qiu Xuan''s slightly dispirited fate soul, I sighed in my heart, "Qiu Xuan, you have given me three favors. Qiu Xuan, you have given me three favors, and once you gave me a medicinal pill.


    I slowly sent Qiu Xuan''s fate soul into the stillborn child''s body. I patted Whitey''s head. Although Whitey didn''t understand what I meant, it still understood what I meant. It opened its mouth and spat out Core Qi, fusing with the stillborn child.


    After a long while, the stillborn child slowly gave off an aura of life, and my slightly nervous heart slowly relaxed. Fortunately, the fetus didn''t die for long, and my physical body was still alive.


    Qiu Xuan, I don''t want to owe him anything, so I patted Xiao Bai on the head again. Xiao Bai could only spit out some Core Qi and merge with the fetus. With these two strands of Core Qi, the baby would definitely have extraordinary potential after birth.


    I took out a pill from my pocket and gave it to the man surnamed Chen. I instructed him, "When your wife wakes up, take this pill for three days."


    "Mm, thank you very much for being my guest!" After supporting the man surnamed Chen who was about to fall to my knees once again, I turned around and slowly walked out of the door.


    Qiu Xuan, if we meet again due to fate, what will you be like? I''m truly looking forward to it.

 C132

    A wave of demonic snow, a severe winter, what it got in return was corpses strewn across the fields and a chaotic world of wandering souls. In a month''s time, the news that I, White Fox Jussi, was able to capture ghosts and drive away evil had already spread throughout the entire Xuan City.


    In the morning, the young mistress of the Wang family was possessed and sent to exorcise the evil. At noon, the Old Master of the He family was struck by the evil again and sent me to exorcise the evil. In the afternoon, the Li family''s lone child fell victim to the evil and sent me to exorcise the evil.


    Yet, I couldn''t even go to the Drunken Immortal restaurant. This caused Shopkeeper Qian to feel quite displeased. As a result, the title of ''Evil Master Exorcist, White Fox Man'' fell to me, and I naturally earned a small sum of money. The poor families did not accept any money, and the rich families received a lot more, but this small Xuan City was filled with rich people, so I did not hesitate to strike a few sticks on them.


    In this period of time, it was as if I had turned into a cunning merchant. My face was full of oil, and I couldn''t help but wonder how much money I would be able to get.


    That day, Little Yu was still at home counting the silver. Someone else rushed over to ask me to expel the evil spirits. This was the Xu family at the edge of the city. Old man Xu was a carpenter, and although his family wasn''t very poor, they didn''t have much of a income. This time, the one struck by evil was his family''s only daughter, who was only seven years old. Elder Xu, who was originally extremely happy that she was his daughter, treated her like a pearl in her hand. Now that something had happened to her, she rushed over to me that very night without thinking at all.


    After a moment''s thought, I decided to go with him for no other reason than to help them.


    He sat on the carriage and sped away. Xuan City was not very big, but it was not a city that could be reached in a short period of time. With the speed of this horse, it would take at least the next morning to arrive.


    Looking at old man Xu''s anxious expression, even though I wanted to help, I didn''t dare to reveal my magic and didn''t want to break the seal.


    The next morning, we arrived at a small house. The old woman in front of us was welcoming us with a face full of joy, we were puzzled, but before we could ask anything, we saw a cute little girl bounce out of the house. When the little girl saw the old man, she was stunned for a moment, then rushed into his arms and cried for her father.


    After crying for a while, the three of them remembered that I had come. They hurriedly invited me into the house and served tea and food, and after hearing the old woman''s explanation, they realized that not long after Old Man Xu left last night, a monk had come to their house and told them that he could drive away evil spirits and save the little girl. When the old woman heard this, she was overjoyed and hurriedly invited him in. However, when she saw that he was waving around, a golden light shone from his hand, causing the little girl to slowly wake up. The old woman was extremely grateful for her future. However, that monk had already disappeared, leaving behind the name of the Demonic Confinement Temple.


    Demonic Cage Temple! I asked about the monk''s appearance. The old lady only said that the monk had delicate features and was abnormally handsome. Furthermore, he looked very amiable, giving people an inexplicable feeling of intimacy with him.


    It was only a few years since I left the Demon Confining Temple. That little monk should still be young, and besides the old monk, Master Hui Kong, the only one who can destroy his wandering soul with a wave of his hand is the Snake Demon, Wu Ming. I didn''t expect that Wu Ming would actually leave the Demon Confining Temple, so he isn''t afraid of Song Qianxi and Yue Qingsi finding trouble with him.


    Thinking of Yue Qingsi, when he told me to look for her ten years later, four years have passed. I wonder if her strength has increased and if she is still looking for Song Qianxi to avenge her younger sister?


    After breakfast, I said my goodbyes and left the Xu family. Little White was napping on my shoulder, and on the way, although winter had not passed, it was still springtime. A few sprouts had already sprouted on the branches, and a few birds flew by, leaving behind a happy cry.


    Little White did not know when he woke up. When he saw the relaxed expression on my face, he could not help but ask me in a low voice, "Am I in a good mood?"


    "Not bad, I met an old friend."


    "Old friends?"


    "That''s right. Speaking of which, he''s also a monster."


    Sensing Whitey''s gaze, I suddenly understood and laughed out loud. "This demon isn''t some other demon. Although he''s also a demon, he cultivates both a demon and a god."


    "Oh."


    Little White replied indifferently. Then, it lay down on my shoulder and dozed off.


    Suddenly, a long "whoosh" was heard. The carriage came to a halt as the coachman outside hurriedly dismounted. He called out "godly monk" and knelt down, kowtowing and kowtowing to the carriage.


    I lifted the curtain and walked out of the carriage. I felt waves of a demonic aura pouncing towards me. This aura was extremely strange. It carried a kind of evil and holy aura. This kind of conflict made me feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Jushi, he''s a monk, but his eyes are blood-red, his face is covered in sweat, and his expression is very sinister. The demonic aura on his body is dense, but there is also a golden light flashing around him, floating in midair. I don''t know what he''s doing, but the feeling Whitey got is very dangerous!"


    "Brother Wang, come here quickly!"


    I called to the driver, but he suddenly turned his head and gave me a fierce look, as if I had disturbed his solemn worship. Seeing that I did not say anything, and then with a face full of piety, he kowtowed again with a bang, so much so that his face was covered with blood and he did not intend to stop.


    A hissing sound came from behind him. It was the horse pulling the carriage, who was also panting heavily as he walked back and forth. He was constantly kicking the handlebars of the carriage behind him and the rocks on the ground.


    "Xiaobai, are you alright?"


    Lil ''White was slightly out of breath, but it was fine. He said in a low voice, "Scholar, Lil'' White is fine. This person is very powerful. He can actually affect Lil ''White''s personality with just his Qi!"


    "Little White, this should be that Wu Ming, who I just mentioned is an old friend. However, from the looks of it, he seems to have met with some trouble and the wills of the coachmen and horses are too weak." Little White, this should be that Wu Ming, who I just mentioned is an old friend.


    With that, his fate soul appeared. Looking at him with his soul, he saw that Wu Ming''s fate soul was emitting a strange aura, one green and one gold. This is the aura I felt earlier, and it is very strange.


    And the main culprit behind this kind of battle between Demonic Buddha and his opponent was actually a pitch black evil spirit a few meters away from Wu Ming! This evil spirit was very similar to the one that devoured evil spirits back in the Sky Sect, but the difference was that aside from being completely black, this evil spirit also opened its eyes and emitted a strange light!


    When an evil soul reaches a certain level in its growth, it will slowly close its eyes. As the saying goes, be reborn from death, seek light, and hide in the dark first, and when the eyes open again, the living beings in the eyes will be reborn in their true consciousness. Then, this evil soul that has regained its intelligence will have the possibility to become a soul.


    What is a soul? But even I don''t know it yet. Of the six soul fragments, I still don''t know many of them, only that the soul can affect another''s fate soul. As for how far they can affect the soul, I have no idea.


    Although the evil spirit had only opened its eyes a little, but it was emitting an evil light. It must have already gained consciousness, and became an evil spirit with intelligence, although it had not yet become a soul, but it was already an extremely dangerous existence. No wonder Wu Ming''s talent was also like this.


    Previously, Qiu Xuan was considered one. Later on, when I met Wu Ming who cultivated both Buddhism and Demons, I felt a tinge of admiration in my heart. Moreover, his master, Master Hui Kong, had once saved my life.


    However, the weak golden light that was emitting from Wu Ming''s body made the evil spirit feel endless fear. Therefore, it lingered around him, waiting for an opportunity to invade.


    However, this opportunity quickly came! The Buddhist and demonic natures battled for a long time, but in the end, the innate demonic natures gained the upper hand. Wu Ming''s expression kept changing, suddenly opening his eyes and spitting out a mouthful of pale golden blood. When the evil spirit saw this, its eyes flashed with excitement. It opened its mouth and charged at Wu Ming, ready to devour his Fate Soul.


    "How dare you!"


    I shouted angrily as my strong Fate Soul was revealed. It opened its mouth and sucked fiercely, causing the evil soul to scream out in shock. It turned its head to look at me.


    Even if I were to fight it head on, I am not confident that I would be able to defeat it. Looking at the fear in its eyes, I guessed that it should be the same soul that escaped from the Sky Sect.


    Although the evil spirit was running away, Wu Ming was still fighting with the buddhist nature. There was only a sliver of the buddhist nature left, and all that was left was a ray of golden light to struggle against.


    Even if I remove the seal now, I won''t be able to help Wu Ming in a short period of time. Once the last bit of my buddhist nature is devoured, then the snake demon will truly be just a snake demon.


    I could only look worriedly at Wu Ming. Perhaps, returning to becoming a true Devil Snake wasn''t a bad thing.


    However, when the last wisp of golden light on Wu Ming''s body dimmed, the buddhist beads in Wu Ming''s hand suddenly collapsed. The buddhist beads scattered into the air and suddenly flashed with a golden light.


    A thread of light, a thread of darkness, a demon is also a buddha, a buddha is also a demon. All living things in this world are equal, with no distinction between you and me, it is the so-called" No one, no one, no one, no one can live, no one can live.


    Each word was stopped, but along with Master Hui Kong''s words, the golden light on Wu Ming''s body gradually lit up, and once again began to compete with the bewitchment. However, the two seemed to become more peaceful, and slowly, they returned to being calm.


    Wu Ming''s face turned pale. With great difficulty, he opened his eyes. "Master ¡­" Closing his eyes, he descended from the sky.


    "Little White!"


    When Little White heard this, he immediately jumped out and turned into a ten feet demonic body to catch Wu Ming. As for Master Hui Kong, who was covered in golden light all over in the air, he slowly turned his head, glanced at me, and then quietly dispersed.


    The horse quieted down, and the driver who had been kowtowing before died a long time ago.


    I don''t know why, but I feel in my heart that there is a strong and inexplicable impulse, constantly attacking my mind, causing me to be unable to resist shouting loudly at the top of my lungs.


    My impulse slowly subsided, and my tightly clenched fists slowly relaxed. What happened just now was peculiar, it was just in the blink of an eye, but before Master Hui Kong dissipated, he turned his head to look at me, and what was going on ¡­

 C133

    Deep in the night, Little White said there was no moon and no stars. Everything was dark except for a small patch of light from the fire in front of them.


    It was a dilapidated temple with a clay Buddha statue inside. Its broken body looked slightly sinister under the flickering light, and Little White was lying down in front of me. Its smooth, snow-white fur was very smooth and smooth, and the place close to the fire was a stone platform. However, Little White and I moved the stone platform down and placed it on the ground.


    "Master ¡­" Save me ¡­ Master... "Master..." Wu Ming muttered uneasily. His entire body was involuntarily twitching. His nervous voice did not stop for a long time. He did not know what he had experienced in his dream.


    "Jushi, this monk has been talking in his sleep for half the night and is constantly shouting ''master''. Does he like his master?"


    "Don''t spout nonsense!" I replied slightly sternly, "He''s experiencing his inner demon."


    "Demonheart?"


    "That''s right, inner demon. There is a barrier in my heart that I can''t pass. My heart has always been tangled there, and my mind and consciousness have all sunk into it, unable to extricate myself."


    "Then what is this monk''s inner demon?"


    "His heart demon ¡­" I slightly sighed, "His inner demon is him!"


    "Huh?" Little White asked with doubt, "Him?"


    "That''s right!" His heart goes to the Buddha, but as a demon, he can''t tell if it''s a demon or a Buddha. "


    "Then how do we distinguish them? Is it that he will wake up after we separate him? "


    "No!" I shook my head. "The more I try to figure it out, the deeper I sink. When he doesn''t want to figure it out, he''ll wake up."


    I couldn''t help but recall Master Hui Kong''s words, "To be honest, sex and truth, return to the true self!"


    "Oh!" Little White nodded and said, "Gui Shi, Little White understands. Buddha can be a demon, but so can a demon. No one has made the rule that being born a demon is not enough to cultivate Buddha."


    "Heh heh, this inner demon is something that only the bystanders can understand. Only those who are in the wrong can understand it, and only those who think it through will be able to do so."


    "Then when did he think it through clearly? Lil ''White doesn''t want to stay here forever. "


    "Think clearly, speaking fast can be an instant, saying slow can be a life ¡­ If he doesn''t wake up, we don''t have to stay here. "


    "Ah?" Jussi, are we going to leave him behind? " Hearing Lil ''White''s tone, Ye Zichen actually felt happy.


    "Leave them?" "No," I said, after a pause, "you carry him!"


    Lil ''White was stunned. "What about Gui?"


    "Of course you have to carry me. I can''t travel that far right now."


    "Aouuu ¡­"


    Lil ''White let out an aggrieved cry and buried its head between its two claws, and kept scratching.


    "Don''t move, Little White!"


    "Xiaobai is feeling sad..."


    "Don''t move, he''s awake!"


    "He woke up!" Whitey suddenly raised its head and looked straight at Wu Ming.


    "Cough ¡­"


    Hearing that Ji Ming had coughed a few times and slowly woke up, Whitey said happily, "Scholar, he''s really awake!"


    "Wu Ming, long time no see!"


    "It''s ¡­ it''s you?" Wu Ming''s weak voice was heard. However, it was clear that it carried a trace of happiness.


    "¡­ ¡­"


    "Amitabha, so Almsgiver Zhang was the White Fox Man of the past. The news of the Celestial Sect''s battle has spread even further in our country."


    "Hehe, who knows what will happen next? I also didn''t expect that you, Wu Ming, would actually leave the Devil Prison Temple and come all the way here."


    Wu Ming sighed, "During the last Celestial Demon War, the snow spirit that was sealed in the Sky Sect was released. After that, it was destroyed and the wandering souls were scattered everywhere. Master sent me out to refine my heart and also to take care of the wandering souls that committed evil along the way."


    I curiously asked, "Xue Ling?"


    "Yes, Master said that what the Heavenly Sect sealed was not a Demon, but a Spirit!"


    "What is a spirit?"


    "Actually, spirits can also be considered a type of demon. Currently, there are three types of demons. One is a monster, two is a mountain spirit, and three is a hollow spirit. "


    I was stunned. There were so many different types of monsters?


    Wu Ming continued, "I heard it from my master. When beasts turn into demons, they are called demon beasts. Cultivators of plants and vegetation cultivate their dao, so they are called mountain spirits. When Profound Qi opens the spirit, it is called hollow spirits. Just like this snow spirit, which had no consciousness or life, now that it had become a demon and its soul had come from the void, it also possessed a spirit. However, there were very few such spirits, and they were usually extremely difficult to destroy, and most of them would be used to refine pills or fuse. However, the existence of this snow spirit was extremely heaven-defying, and even though it had been sealed for hundreds of thousands of years, it was still extremely powerful. Evil spirits are not considered life forms, and they don''t have any consciousness, but after they regained their consciousness, they can still be considered hollow. When evil spirits cultivate to a certain degree, they can also become an evil spirit, and they are called spirit souls, or the souls of ordinary people. "


    I nodded my head. I had never thought that the demon race would have such a complicated category. Even the evil spirits could be considered demons!


    "What about you? You''re also a demon, so other than your own kind, don''t you have any psychological burdens? "


    "Of course I have psychological burdens, otherwise Master would not have let me come out and refine my heart."


    "Then do you understand now?"


    "Understood?" Wu Ming smiled and said, "Why do you need to understand? "Demons are also buddhas, buddhas are also demons. Demons are not demons. Buddha is not a buddha, and is a middle truth. Let the mind talk about it ¡­"


    "What a great ''Yao Fei Buddha'', I really look forward to seeing you grow up."


    "Almsgiver Zhang, it is not important whether or not this monk will grow up. The crux of the matter is, how will the world view this poor monk, and will this poor monk be able to turn the world into his own?"


    "Wu Ming, even though you looked good on the surface, you still couldn''t figure it out. Did you forget what your master told you? Sex and truth, return to the true self! Why bother with the world? As long as I return to my true self, isn''t that fine? "


    "Sigh ¡­" Wu Ming let out a long sigh, "Sex, truth, is easier said than done. Perhaps one day, I will suddenly be able to see through it and in an instant, understand the great Dao. But perhaps, it will be hard to understand it in my entire life ¡­"


    "I believe you!" I patted Wu Ming''s shoulder and said smilingly, "With your talent, you definitely can. I, White Fox Ju Si, will use my dao heart as the wager!"


    I don''t know either why I believe Wu Ming so. Perhaps it''s because of Master Hui Kong, but he definitely didn''t take in an enlightened disciple as a whim. However, I completely can''t see through Master Hui Kong.


    "Eh, where''s your master?"


    "Master has been out on a mountain tour for a long time. Right now, the Demon Prison Temple is being presided over by the youngest junior brother." Hearing Wu Ming''s tone, it could be said that he was extremely fond of the youngest junior brother.


    "Well, what about you? What are your plans?"


    "This humble monk''s mind is unstable. I am prepared to enter society and become a monk, so I wish to train hard."


    "Ascetic monk? "Then where are you going?"


    Wu Ming smiled and said, "Everything is as big as you wish ¡­"


    It was light, a ray of sunlight from the morning sun shone on my face, and I could not help but feel comfortable with the warmth.


    "Benefactor Zhang''s eyes ¡­"


    "I dug it myself. My eyes are not clear, and my heart is not clean. I might as well use my mind to look at the world to avoid being blocked by the surface."


    "Amitabha, Almsgiver Zhang''s awareness is much higher than this poor monk''s. However, has Almsgiver Zhang ever thought that perhaps, you yourself have never seriously seen this world before?"


    After hearing what Wu Ming said, my heart immediately stopped. That''s right, when have I ever seriously seen this world before? What I understand is the darkest side of this world. I used my own life to reflect this world, and using my ugly eyes, I naturally saw ugliness. Perhaps, I really should let go of the worry in my heart, let go of my restraints, and take a good look at this world.


    "My eyes are already blind, and I have a mortal body now. Can Grandmaster Wu Ming help me in the next stage?"


    "Master does not dare to say so. This humble monk regards Almsgiver Zhang as a friend. If Almsgiver Zhang needs anything, feel free to say it."


    "Alright!" I didn''t put on airs and immediately said seriously, "I want to borrow your eyes to look at this world!"


    Wu Ming asked with slight doubt, "May I borrow my eyes? Could it be that I got to dig out a pair of eyes to fill in the blanks for the Scholar? "


    "No, no, no!" I hastily shook my head. "You''re overthinking it. You just need to let a wisp of my soul infiltrate your fate soul. As a pair of eyes, go see your fate, feel your life, and experience your world."


    "Of course."


    Without any hesitation, Wu Ming immediately agreed. Looks like Wu Ming is really magnanimous in his heart. He is actually willing to allow my soul fragments to infiltrate his body. You should know that if that were to happen, he would no longer have any privacy in my eyes at all in the future.


    "Good!" "Wu Ming, as a friend, I, Zhang Fugui, will definitely make friends with you!"


    "Amitabha, so Almsgiver Zhang''s not called Zhang Xiaogui, his name is Zhang Fugui."


    Hearing Wu Ming''s teasing words, I smiled. "Your real name is a fake name. It should have long been spread around. In the future, if you are in danger, I will do everything I can to help you."


    "Thank you, Almsgiver Zhang. But wouldn''t it be the best if you could stay safe and be safe?"


    "Hahahaha, of course!"


    Amidst our laughter, Wu Ming slowly left. With the rising of the sun, he walked towards his new life. Step by step, he walked into the unknown distance.


    Lil ''White was lying on my shoulder. When he saw Wu Ming leave, he unexpectedly felt a trace of sadness and regret. He asked me with a sickly look, "Master, will we meet again?"


    "What, can''t bear to leave? I thought you hated him? "


    "That''s because of the Buddhist light on his body. He''s also a demon. Little White is also a demon. Little White just wants to have a companion from the demon race. This way, it''ll be more interesting."


    "Xiaobai, do you not like this kind of life?"


    "No, no. No matter what I do, Whitey will do it!"


    Hearing Lil ''White''s somewhat flustered reply, I smiled and shook my head. "Lil'' White, you won''t lie. However, you have already changed."


    "Has it changed? Where did Xiaobai change? "


    "It''s been more than half a year since you''ve come here. You''ve been listless all day, and you don''t enjoy such a peaceful life. That''s why you''ve changed. In the past, you wanted to live on peacefully, but now, what you desire is not to be calm. Rather, it is to be exciting, to take risks, perhaps, to follow me and let you change your mind. "


    "Justices?"


    Go look for Mo Shan. Last time, I left without bidding him farewell, which was also a form of letting him down. Go and tell him that I''m fine, that there''s no need to look for me.


    "Jushi, are you chasing Whitey away?"


    Hearing Little White''s slightly tearful voice, a trace of sadness rose in my heart. "I''m not chasing you away. I''m still a White Fox Scholar, and you''re still Little White. Go, follow Mo Shan and do some big things. One day, I''ll make you come back to me."


    "Major events... In the days when Xiao Bai is not here, remember to take good care of yourself. In the future, without Xiao Bai to accompany you in your storytelling, I will not feel lonely. There will also be Little Yu''s tribulation to accompany you.


    After Whitey said that, it stuck out its tongue and licked my cheek. It was silent for a moment, then it turned around and left.


    "They all say that a chaotic world is coming, perhaps this change will reveal the true reason for the Immortal Demon War ¡­"

 C134

    Little White, with your full name, Bai Ming. After I became a fake sky, you followed me, and I gave her that name. It was originally a little fox demon at the Spiritual Awakening Stage. It lived for a hundred years, trembling with fear and cowardice. In order to survive, it risked its life to find me and become my mount.


    I don''t know if she has any ill intentions, but at least, she has never betrayed me. Our relationship, I can tell her a lot of things, not like servants, but more like friends, I can tell her, but I can''t tell others. Now, suddenly letting her leave, my heart naturally feels a little reluctant, but life is like this, there is no expected reunion, no fixed separation ¡­


    Of course, if anything were to happen to her, it would be fine as long as she can solve it. But if she can''t escape, it can also be considered a sign of heaven''s will.


    After Whitey leaves, I can live my life peacefully. I will be an ordinary mortal, a normal mortal, struggling for three meals a day, struggling for a bed and warmth, cherishing and cherishing my few days of life ¡­


    The family of the coachman, I did not reveal the cause of his death. I only left them with a hundred taels of silver, saying that the bandits killed him in order to save me. Even though Xiao Yu and Xiao Ji were also suspicious of Xiao Bai''s departure, after asking me about the consequences once, they kept quiet and didn''t bring up the matter.


    In a flash, another year passed. Little Yu''s and Little Charmer''s frail bodies had already recovered to their normal health. At this moment, although they couldn''t say they were fat and white, they were definitely full of energy.


    Little Yu was very sensible, she was in charge of all three meals a day. When I was free, she would go to Immortal Drunken Wine to learn her singing and dancing, and when she came back, she would sing them for me.


    Xiao Ju still didn''t like to talk. It was like he was hiding a secret and didn''t dare to tell anyone. Every day, he would split firewood and carry water to help Little Yu with his housework. I once asked Little Yu about Little Calamity, and Little Yu said that she didn''t know either. Perhaps, it was due to the heavy snow that caused the shadow in my heart right before my death.


    During this year, I had Little Tribulation learn from me. He also showed great interest in learning the storytelling. He practiced voice mimicking and other verbal skills every day. This made Little Yu feel envious. Even though I wanted to teach Xiao Yu, their spiritual roots are extraordinary and they are people I care deeply about. I want them to choose their own lives.


    The intimacy they gave me was very inexplicable, but I liked it a lot. This is because the peaceful village, the kinship that I hadn''t experienced for so many years, can finally be enjoyed a little now.


    After that, it was time for Little Charmer to accompany me to lecture. Watching him become increasingly cheerful, I also felt extremely happy in my heart.


    I smiled but didn''t answer Immortal Drunken Wine''s shopkeeper. He even asked me where Xiao Bai was and left in a slightly displeased manner.


    Last time, the Chen family''s Patriarch''s name was Chen Jiang, and his child was born. He was very cute and full of spirit energy, because I was the one who saved his wife, so the moment the child was born, they all rushed over to ask for my name. Recalling Qiu Xuan''s story, I hesitated for a moment before naming the child Chen Yu.


    The vow you made to your sweet sister back then will last till the day you die. Now, let this vow be with you for the rest of your life.


    "Gui Shi, it''s time to eat."


    "Yes, I''m here!"


    "Listen, Jussi, how about the bird cry I imitated? "Ga ¡ª ji ¡ª"


    Hearing Xiao Ji imitating the cry of a bird, Little Yu unhappily scolded, "What lousy bird is this? It''s so unpleasant to listen to! Eat, eat, hmph!"


    "This is the voice made when a bird is frightened to the extreme. You are jealous. I, your humble servant, will not teach you. Hmph, I envy you to death!"


    "You ¡­"


    Little Yu suddenly stood up, panting heavily. However, he was on the verge of tears. It seemed that he really felt wronged.


    "Alright, alright." I said smilingly, "The boys'' studies are good, but the girls only learn how to sing and dance. You see, you can''t sing or dance, so if you can''t even tell a book, won''t you lose everything?"


    When Little Yu heard this, perhaps he felt that it was reasonable, so he sat down again to eat, ignoring the small tribulation that was full of pride. After the meal, Xiao Ji and Little Yu washed the dishes together. The two of them began chatting and laughing again. This was the case for siblings. There were often small fights, but it didn''t hurt their true feelings.


    While we were immersed in this ordinary happiness, the door was kicked open.


    "Justices?"


    Hearing a "bang", Little Yu and Little Cha quickly came out, grabbed my arm and worriedly looked at the door.


    "Little Yu, quietly describe the person''s appearance to me."


    "Yes."


    Footsteps rang out. Little Yu hurriedly whispered in my ear, "The person who came was a rather tall middle-aged man. His face was ashen ¡­"


    "Enough!"


    I waved my hand to stop Little Yu, "Little Yu, pour some tea. An esteemed guest has arrived."


    "Do you know him?" Little Yu asked as he poured two cups of tea.


    "Yes," I nodded. "Pour three glasses. Go ahead."


    "Oh!" Xiao Yu poured another cup of tea. Although he had some doubts, he didn''t ask, "Little Ji, let''s go in. Don''t disturb the hermit ¡­"


    After Xiao Yu and Xiao Ji entered the room, I waved our hands and said with a smile, "Sect Leader Du, how have you been?"


    "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect that I would actually be living in seclusion here. You''ve made it so easy for me to find you."


    The person who came was Du Li. I could recognize him with his aura. Two footsteps and one person. It should be Elder Bai.


    "Sit!" Did your visit bring you good news? "


    "News?" "No, no, no!" Du Xiang sat on the chair beside me, "Aiya!" he said in a long and cozy voice. "This time, I came here to pay my respects to the Heavenly Immortal. Didn''t you say that you wanted to make a deal with him? You can talk to me. "


    "If you don''t like the sound of it," I said as I gently sipped my tea.


    "You!"


    "Ah, Lil ''White, don''t be impulsive." Du Ji stopped Elder Bai without a trace of anger. "With your ability, I''m not wrong about that."


    I smiled and didn''t say anything. Du Xiang also didn''t say anything. The atmosphere became heavy for a moment.


    "Chengtian, since you''ve come, why hide?"


    After a long while, a burst of laughter suddenly sounded out, "Hahahaha, the little guy from back then has actually grown." Cheng Tian revealed himself with a smile. Du Ji, who was beside him, quickly stood up and greeted respectfully, "Immortal Emperor!"


    "Didn''t you say that you don''t have to bow in the future? You can all leave first. "


    "Yes sir!"


    "They have already set up a formation. Say, what qualifications do you have to come and negotiate with this Emperor?"


    This time, we weren''t standing on the same side as friends, so I directly released my supreme dignity. Even though my eyes were blind, I could clearly feel the noble aura and arrogance coming from Zhi Tian, this arrogance, isn''t the arrogance or the bullying of others, but a kind of aura that should have existed since birth. It made me feel as if I was born to be a level lower than him, as if in front of him, I would have to bend my head and chat with him.


    This was the power of an overlord!


    When I talk to him this time, I have to be careful and careful, and even if I don''t get what I want, I have to get what I want. But what do I want?


    Before, I wanted to exchange this deal with Chengtian for a promise, a promise that would make me engrave a text for him. But now, through his aura, I suddenly felt that the privacy of an emperor was absolutely not to be violated or peeped into. He definitely would not agree to my outrageous request no matter what, so I immediately gave up this idea and chose another promise.


    "Do I have the qualifications for the Immortal Emperor to personally come here? Isn''t that already clear enough?"


    "Hahahaha, not bad! As expected of someone this Emperor has his eyes on!"


    The first time was when we had just left the valley. At that time, you were not even comparable to a grasshopper in my eyes, and even though my vitality was greatly damaged, if I wanted to kill you, it would just be a matter of waving my hand. However, you had the courage to reject a promise from me.


    The second time I saw you, you only had one breath left. You wanted me to save you, and after I woke up, you were not afraid of me at all. Although it was only on the surface, it made me admire your backbone a lot.


    "I didn''t expect that the third time I met you, you would be in a position of equality. After making a deal, your growth was indeed very fast, so fast that it made me extremely shocked. I really look forward to what stage you will reach in the end."


    To not call himself "This Emperor" is already an acknowledgement, an extremely high acknowledgement of me.


    "Humans will always grow. Speaking of which, what are the identities of Du Xiang and Elder Bai?"


    "Du Li, Elder Bai, they? Du Li is one of my previous Twelve Immortal Generals, Duan Tian, and so is Elder Bai. His name is Meng Bai, and after the last incident, they were miserably persecuted as well. However, both of them were reincarnated, so I don''t know how many lives have passed since they were reincarnated, but this world has finally been cultivated to the Heavenly Realm and the sealed memories have been unlocked. "


    "So that''s how it is." I nodded my head. Looks like I wasn''t wrong. Chengtian was definitely sealed in the Valley by other Immortal Emperors. Now that he has come out, they must gather their troops to take back everything that he lost.


    Suddenly, I thought of something and asked, "When did you become an Immortal Emperor?"


    "Me?" "After the third round, I became an Immortal Emperor."


    "In that case, you should also be participating in the fourth Immortal Demon War."


    "That''s right."


    "Then do you know someone?"


    "Who?"


    "Sun Yao!"


    The second time I chatted with Cheng Tian, I asked him if he was talking about the Immortal Emperor that lives in the Nine Layer Tower. At that time, Cheng Tian didn''t answer me, but this time, Cheng Tian gave me an extremely shocking answer.


    "Sun Yao?" ChengTian let out a long breath, "I know him."


    "Oh?" I shuddered. "Can you tell me what kind of person he was back then?"


    "The him at that time," Cheng Tian paused, "I was no match for him!"

 C135

    Grandpa Sun gave me a very kind and lazy feeling since I was young. Although he gave me an indescribable feeling of familiarity and even found out that he was an immortal later on, I never thought that he would be that powerful.


    What Chengtian said was undoubtedly like a huge hammer hitting my chest, causing my understanding of Grandpa Sun to completely collapse.


    Grandpa Sun was stronger than the Immortal Emperor, so why did he claim that he wasn''t an Immortal? If that was so powerful, why did he burn himself to death? When he died, who was the one who said "your scheme"? Who could scheme against someone as powerful as an Immortal Emperor, and even allow him to burn himself to death?


    Grandpa Sun actually died, but he left me with a bunch of unsolvable mysteries. At this moment, a person''s appearance appeared in my heart out of nowhere: Ling Xuan!


    Seemingly able to tell that something was amiss, Chengtian asked me curiously, "You know him?"


    "En!" I nodded. "I call him Grandpa Sun!"


    "Grandpa Sun ¡­" Hahahaha, since you are his successor, then your growth is not surprising, where is he? "


    "He''s dead!"


    "Dead!" Cheng Tian exclaimed, "With his strength, who can kill him?"


    "Sigh ¡­" "He committed suicide."


    "Suicide?" Cheng Tian''s tone was full of disbelief, but after a short moment of surprise, he actually calmed down, "That''s right, if he didn''t commit suicide, who could kill him? With his strength, he should have already seen some things. Perhaps it''s due to his despair that made him choose to commit suicide. "


    "What did you see?"


    "With your strength, you do not have the qualifications to know all this. Rest assured, the sooner you know about it, the worse it will be for you."


    "Alright, let''s talk about Grandpa Sun."


    "Sun Yao ¡­" "I''ve only met him once. Speaking of which, if it wasn''t for him, I might not have been sealed in the valley for hundreds of thousands of years."


    "Oh?"


    "The day after the victory in the Immortal Demon Battlefield, just as I was about to go back, something strange happened not too far away from me. Surprised, I went to investigate and found out that it was a person, or perhaps a demon, that was devouring tens of millions of wandering souls in the Immortal Demon Battlefield!"


    "Why are there so many wandering souls?"


    "You also cultivate your soul? On the battlefield, resentment and killing intent filled the air. The wandering souls were infected by this resentment and killing intent, and it was difficult for them to dissipate while wandering around the battlefield. However, at that time, I saw that his mouth was like a huge whirlpool, and all the wandering souls had expressions of fear as they were sucked into his stomach one by one. "


    "I thought he was a demonic cultivator. Although demonic cultivators are few in number, it doesn''t matter. I don''t have any prejudice against them, but more than half of the people who died on this battlefield were my soldiers!" They died for me and for the sake of the human race. I did not wish for their souls to be devoured by others.


    "In the end, you lost!"


    "Yes!" "I''ve been fighting with him for a short while, and it''s only for the time it takes to brew a cup of tea. I''ve already used all of my skills, but he still held back. I''m known as the strongest amongst the Immortal Emperors, but compared to him, I''m like a kitten meeting a tiger."


    To compare himself to a kitten? This Sky Bearing Immortal is also an interesting person. As for how he was able to see the wandering souls, I believe that as a previous emperor, he naturally has his own unique methods.


    "I remember that time, he said he admired me a lot, and then he disappeared. From then on, I never saw him again."


    "And then? Why were you sealed in Jue Valley? "


    Cheng Tian laughed, "I''ve said it before, this is not something you should know. In that battle, I overdrafted my strength and suffered injuries. That''s why I was able to gain an advantage."


    "What about you now? How much of his power has been restored? "


    "The recovery of my strength is secondary. In this valley, my strength has not progressed even a single bit over hundreds of thousands of years. Furthermore, I have also suffered heavy injuries due to some powerful existences within. I am afraid that I have fallen behind by quite a lot over these years."


    "Yes." I nodded slightly. I already knew what I needed to know. "Alright, we''ve told enough stories. It''s time to talk about the deal."


    "Un, that''s right. Every time I see you, I want to chat with you, but I''ve forgotten about proper business. Say it, what kind of deal do you want to talk about?"


    I slowly stood up with my hands behind my back. After thinking for a moment, I slowly asked, "What do you want to know the most right now?" Or rather, what is the thing that you need the most right now to fulfill your dream? "


    "What do I need the most?" After a moment of confusion, Cheng Tian slowly said, "What I lack the most right now are talent and intelligence."


    "That''s right!" I said in a deep voice, "You''re sealed in the Jue Valley. I know that it was done by the other six Great Immortal Emperors. You don''t have to deny it, I can guess it."


    "Well, then?"


    After which, you have appeared and are most afraid of their revenge. As for you, you are a thorn in their side, because your strength has not recovered and your faction is incomplete, you will have to wait a very, very long time for your revenge.


    "That''s right, continue!"


    "You want to fulfill your dream, and they are your stumbling blocks. The only thing you can do right now, even if you use all your strength, is to fight to the death with them and maintain a balance that can be broken at any time."


    "Let''s get to the point."


    "Focus?" This transaction is the main point. I can help you select a few talents, but you only need to pay a small price for a spirit artifact or spirit weapon. Furthermore, I can help you monitor their every move thoroughly, and guarantee that all of their remaining members will join your camp to accumulate strength for you. I can even help you gather information on the other Immortal Emperors to provide you with their information. "


    "What do you want?"


    "What I want is very simple!" I groped my way to sit down and drank a mouthful of tea before saying word by word, "All your forces!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t need much. As long as you exist, I will activate all the powers to help me resist all my enemies. Don''t worry, I will only defend and guarantee my safety."


    "Hehe ¡­" Cheng Tian laughed out softly, "Firstly, you guessed wrongly. With my current strength, I don''t need to use the threat of mutual destruction to maintain a balance with the other six immortal emperors. Secondly, I don''t want to take revenge on them for now. What I want is to make use of them! "Third, I''m not interested in your deal at all ¡­"


    "Is that so?" I shook my head. "If you really weren''t interested, you wouldn''t have listened to so much from me. You''re hiding a lot of things. I know a lot of things."


    "Oh? What did I hide from you? "


    "You have hidden your current miserable state, you have hidden the pain you had in the Valley, you have hidden your hatred towards the six Great Immortal Emperors, you have hidden your understanding of me."


    Cheng Tian did not say anything for a long time. After a long while, he finally said in a heavy voice, "Why do you say that?"


    I was silent for a moment before I said softly, "With Du Xiang and Elder Bai''s strength, which is also Duan Tian and Meng Bai''s, they aren''t strong enough to protect themselves, yet you asked them to come out and find me. The moment they returned to your side, you immediately sent them out to do something. I''ve only been in there for seven years, and you have hundreds of thousands of years. In those seven years, I was on the verge of going crazy, and as for you, no matter how kind you are, hundreds of thousands of years, you are still definitely suffering from a fate worse than death! The last time I spoke to you, you said that you have three immortal lords and twelve immortal generals under you. You must be very proud of them. "Don''t you hate it?"


    Also, I''m a Soul Cultivator. You speak so plainly, but those who see that I''m a Soul Cultivator are all filled with shock, saying that ''Soul Cultivator created chaos''. I don''t believe you didn''t investigate me, because Duan Tian will definitely tell you everything that I''ve done in the Sky Sect.


    "Good, very good! "As expected of the White Fox Scholar, as expected of Sun Yao''s successor!"


    "Even though your analysis is a bit forced, it''s basically all very accurate. I have especially understood you, the moment you stepped into the sky realm, you already possess three types of Yuan Power, and you also have two different natures. You are friends with the demon race and devil cultivators, and you also know demon race moves, for them to be able to kill people without them being able to do anything, your body is filled with all kinds of secrets, ah."


    "You forgot to mention the most important point?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Grandpa Sun completely passed his strength on to me. Although right now I can''t completely inherit it, there will be a day when everything he owns is mine."


    "That''s right, so I agree to your deal."


    "Don''t be in such a hurry to agree. You must know that the people who are looking for trouble with me are the two great Immortal Sects, the Southern Immortal Sect and the Empyrean Terminus Sect."


    "Hmph, so what if you''re from the Immortal Sect?" There was a hint of disdain in his tone, "Other than the Immortal Emperor, I don''t think much of anything else."


    "Alright!"


    "However, I do not need you to help me select any talent, nor do I need you to help me find information on the Immortal Emperor." However, I do not need you to help me select any talent, nor do I need you to help me find information on the Immortal Emperor.


    "Then what do you want me to do?"


    "I want you to turn the world upside down!"


    I asked doubtfully, "The world is in chaos?"


    "That''s right!" Cheng Tian stood up, patted his robe, and said coldly: "The world is in chaos, the more people die the better!"


    "Aren''t you afraid that the Monster race will take the opportunity to attack us?"


    "Hmph. But of course, the Monster race has to be in a state of chaos as well."


    "How do you know if I have the ability to make the Monster race fall into chaos?"


    ChengTian turned his head and stared at me. The light in his eyes made even a blind person like me feel cold. "If you can''t do it, where would you get the capital to make a deal with me? "If you are unable to accomplish even this, how could you possibly be worthy of being Sun Yao''s successor?"


    Feeling the extremely cold tone of the Sky Bearing Empire, I solemnly nodded my head, "Good! However, can you tell me the purpose of your actions? "


    "The purpose of my actions? I don''t mind telling you this, my goal is to find a place for the human race in this world! "


    "For the sake of the human race?"


    "That''s right. When you reach the same height as Sun Yao from back then, you will know."


    The world was in chaos. Millions of corpses had been buried here, but this was for the good of the human race! What secrets did this world hold?

 C136

    If we reach the same height, perhaps we might not be friends, but our greatest enemy. Just like Qiu Xuan and I before, people who are too good at scheming are not suited to be confidants.


    I am curious, Chengtian is not satisfied. Of course, he is not completely aware of my secret. At the very least, he is completely unaware of the absolute thing.


    With Chengtian''s strength, I believe that the people from the Celestial Sect of Wonders and the Celestial Sect of Wonders will not pose any threat to me. But I need to worry about him, as the Immortal Emperor, will he give me the time to grow stronger than him?


    "When are you going to start making a mess?"


    "No rush!"


    The tea was already cold. I poured it out and made a fresh cup. It was fresh now, but it was very hot.


    "Three years. Allow me to enjoy three more years of peace and a dream. After that, I will begin to lay down my plans."


    This battle will not only be a battle between the Sky Bearing Empire and the six great Immortal Emperors, it will also be a battle between me, Zhang Fugui, and fate!


    Cheng Tian left. Before he left, he gave me a jade slip the size of his palm. He said that if I met with any real danger to my life, he would save me for an unlimited number of times.


    Following the withdrawal of the array, Du Xiang and Elder Bai also left with Cheng Tian. Du Xiang was called Duan Tian, Duan Tianyi, didn''t this conflict with the name of Cheng Tian? Did Cheng Tian not mind?


    "Sergei? They left? Who are they? "


    Facing Xiao Yu and Xiao Zhan''s questions, I shook my head and smiled, not replying them. "He''s not here to do business with me. If you follow me, you should be able to find out about them one day."


    "Oh, then what kind of business does the resident do?"


    "What we did, was our lives ¡­"


    "Hmm?" "Life?" Small Tribulation asked curiously.


    "Let''s not talk about it anymore. After talking for so long, I''m already hungry. What has Little Yu prepared for me today?"


    "Today, I made sweet and sour fish. I learnt it from Immortal Drunken Wine''s chef..."


    I have lived like this for three years. I have always known that my heart isn''t willing to be at peace. Xiao Bai doesn''t like this kind of life. But I also didn''t expect that I would be so impatient. After three years, I would once again return to this unclear world. Just as I said, I will have another three years of dreams.


    Every day, I would once again return to Immortal Drunken Wine. Occasionally, I would drink with Manager Qian and joke around with him, but he would come over to my place from time to time to make a fool out of himself, even saying that I had lost Whitey and couldn''t cure him at all. Thus, Qian Duan''er and I had no choice but to do something about it. But Xiao Ji and Xiao Yu seemed to like him a lot, because every time he came, he would bring a few small gifts for Xiao Ji and Xiao Yu. Until one day he got too drunk and told me that he wanted his son to marry Little Yu when he grew up, and now that he''s got a crush on the two of them, he can save a lot of money on the betrothal gift. After that, I told Tribulation and Little Yu in a very unkind tone. After that, they didn''t deal with Shopkeeper Qian and the innocent Qian Duan''er anymore, so Shopkeeper Qian had no choice but to give up in the end.


    The next year, when Little Yu turned 15, his neighbors, Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang''s children were all married. Their target was the Li family''s daughter who lived on the opposite street. Uncle Zhang and the others also followed my advice when the wandering souls were in a state of chaos. They sold bamboo baskets, bamboo baskets, and all kinds of knitwear.


    However, a few days ago, Aunt Zhang actually came running to the door with a red face and asked Mingyuan why. As a result, the Guo family, who was involved in the jade business at the end of the street, sent a matchmaker. The son of the Guo family was a single son, and was already in his prime.


    I asked Little Yu with a smile, but he just turned away and ran back to his room, closing the door behind him.


    "Aunt Zhang, look. Little Yu doesn''t agree either. I''ll trouble you to go back and inform him that Little Yu can''t get into this marriage. It''s better if he finds another good person."


    "Ai!" Aunt Zhang let out a long sigh, "Ah!" and called out: "Justices, do you have any girls that you like? I can ¡­" I forgot you couldn''t see it. "How about this, I''ll pick one for you, Aunt Zhang. With your looks and status, who of the girls on the street isn''t willing?"


    I bitterly smiled. "Aunt Zhang, I''m just a storyteller. Where did I get my status from? It''s better not to delay the other family''s young lady."


    "Eh, that''s exactly what I''m saying. If that child of mine is a girl, I''ll definitely let him marry you. How about this, when I get back, I''ll help you pick out a lady with both the zither and painting skills and a virtuous and dignified character. I''ll leave it to you to be satisfied."


    "Hehe, Aunt Zhang, when did you change your career to become a Red Maiden? Let''s talk about my matters in the future."


    "Jushi, you''re not young anymore. You should consider getting married and setting up your own business. Although Xuan City is not big, with tens of thousands of families, you will still be satisfied."


    "Aunt Zhang, this ¡­"


    The door opened with a bang, and Little Yu angrily bellowed, "We will decide our own matters, there''s no need for outsiders to worry about it!"


    Not only Aunt Zhang, even I was confused. When had Little Yu become so angry?


    "Little Yu, quickly apologize to Aunt Zhang!"


    Hearing my stern voice, Little Yu cried out and ran back to the room and slammed the door.


    "Aunt Zhang, I''m really sorry. I''ll tell you about her later."


    Unexpectedly, Aunt Zhang was not angry in the slightest. She even laughed and said, "Jushi, I was just being nosy. It seems like there''s no need to trouble yourself about your marriage."


    "What does Aunt Zhang mean?"


    "It''s no big deal. My house is still busy, so I''ll be leaving first. Tell me when we''re having the wedding wine. My wife and I will definitely be there!"


    Somehow, hearing the sound of Aunt Zhang''s footsteps receding, I turned my head and said, "Little Ji, go and advise your elder sister."


    "I''m not going. I''m going. You go by yourself ¡­"


    "Hey, you little bastard!"


    I helplessly arrived in front of Little Yu''s door. Just as I was about to knock on the door, I suddenly had a bad premonition. After hesitating for a moment, I decided not to knock on the door anymore and slowly turned around to leave.


    Could it be that Little Yu has fallen for me?


    Afterwards, it was as if nothing had happened between us. We should eat, eat, and chat. However, my heart was no longer as calm as it seemed on the surface.


    The third year came quickly and it was another winter. However, this time, the snowflakes were scattered and there was a hint of coldness, but also a hint of beauty. It was a pity that I could only feel it, but I could not see it.


    After arriving at Immortal Drunken Wine, Manager Qian''s sturdy body seemed to be unable to resist aging and he seemed rather lazy.


    "I remember the year you came here. It was snowing in the winter too, and it was very cold and very beautiful. Unfortunately, you were blind."


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m blind or even if I''m bright. If I look at it with my heart, there might not be any difference."


    "Haha, you''re quite an open-minded blind man. Come, drink up!"


    "It''s a cold day, have you scalded it yet?"


    "Of course. Although you''ve only been here for a short period of time, you''re already an old friend. How could I treat an old friend unfairly?"


    "You can''t?" I disdainfully said, "Who gives me wine with water every time?"


    "Humph!" Shopkeeper Qian snorted. "Then have you paid for my wine before?"


    "We are all old friends, what do you mean by money is not money ¡­"


    "Sigh ¡­" Without any reason, Shopkeeper Qian sorrowfully sighed, took out a cup of warm water and poured a cup for me. "You''re leaving!"


    "How do you know?" I sipped the wine in my cup and asked doubtfully.


    "Feel!" All these years, I don''t have any friends. I have had some before, but they said that I was stingy, petty, and dishonest to their friends, always taking advantage of them. One by one, they all left ¡­ "Say, am I really such a person?"


    "En!" I nodded. "Yes!"


    "Okay, so I''m really that kind of person. Then why are you different from them?"


    "Because, I don''t have any friends ¡­"


    In that moment, the atmosphere froze once again. The fire in the restaurant was very warm, but the temperature dropped lower and lower.


    "Even my only friend is leaving now. Sigh, there''s no point in keeping watch over Immortal Drunken Wine anymore."


    I smiled and drained my glass. "You want to leave too?"


    "No. You can leave, but I cannot. If I leave, it becomes escape."


    "I can''t tell that you''re the one in charge."


    Shopkeeper Qian''s tone carried a hint of desolation. He stood up and walked to the window, saying in a low voice, "Everyone says that I''m unrighteous. Who would have known that this loneliness will protect the immortal''s heart and allow me to gain a false reputation in exchange for a lifetime?"


    "You''re drunk again."


    "Hehe, that''s right, I''m drunk. If I die of old age here, do you think that someone will miss me?"


    "Of course, I still have some things to do."


    "Duan`er?" "He wishes for me to die. Just like how I longed for my father-in-law to die, I also wish for Immortal Drunken Wine to die."


    "Don''t worry, he''s your son, he will definitely think of you. Moreover, if you really die, I will also think of you."


    "Hey!" Shopkeeper Qian said with disdain, "Don''t be so corny, I feel uncomfortable listening to it!"


    "It''s fine. Maybe I''m sincere."


    "Ai, let''s not talk about that anymore. Drink!"


    "En, cheers!"


    After the toast, Shopkeeper Qian felt a bit drunk again as he roared, "Duan''er, bring me the things I prepared!"


    Downstairs, Dian''er slowly came up, put down her things and turned away.


    "This is a jug of wine I prepared for you. Don''t worry, this time, no water was added to the wine. Truly an Immortal will get drunk!"


    "Alright, then I''ll accept it."


    "En, when are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "So fast?"


    "That''s right. It''s been so many years since we''ve all stopped. It''s time for us to depart."


    "Have a pleasant journey!"


    "Thank you!"


    Smiling, I drank the last of the water mixed in the cup and got drunk. A warm feeling flowed through my heart.

 C137

    Drunk. Manager Qian and I were drunk. The only difference was, he was drunk in the wine and I was drunk in the heart.


    Actually, I can''t say that Shopkeeper Qian didn''t want to part with the money I earned for him, but after I leave, his business will definitely not be as good as it was before. But I like his personality because I feel that he truly considers me a friend.


    Tomorrow is the time to leave. I have left this place that I have lived in for five years.


    When they returned home, Little Yu and Little Charmer had already packed their bags and prepared their food, preparing to eat their last meal in Xuan City.


    "Guy, where are we going?"


    "Let''s go to a place with fewer people."


    "What are you doing in a place with fewer people? It''s so boring!"


    I smiled and shook my head. "Go and complete a task. If you follow me, it will be very difficult. You should just stay here."


    "No!" Little Yu said resolutely, "We are not afraid of hardships. We just want to follow the Justices. Little Ji, what do you think?"


    "Hm!" "Wherever the Justices go, we will follow them!"


    "Believe me, when I finish this, I will come back to find you. In a desolate place, there are no houses, no food ¡­"


    "After father and mother died, no one took us in, and Little Calamity and I lived a life without food and clothing, yet we still survived!" Little Yu interrupted me with an incomparably resolute tone, "Back then, when we begged for food for a living, Little Zhan and I slept in a latrine, lived in a dog-house, ate leftovers, and ate grass and bark. Back then, in the winter, Little Sha and I used our frostbitten hands to dig for an hour just for a single radish! "Two people, one radish in three days ¡­"


    At this moment, Little Yu and Little Charmer couldn''t stop crying and couldn''t speak anymore. I slowly got up and hugged them both, sighing as I said, "Alright, since it''s your choice, then follow me ¡­"


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    After knocking on the door, I gently wiped away the tears on Little Yu''s and Little Ji''s face and coaxed them, "Good girl, don''t cry anymore. Wait until others see how awkward it is. Quickly, dry your tears and open the door."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Yu and Xiao Ji were also very obedient, hurriedly wiping away their tears and calming down their emotions. They choked with sobs as they ran to open the door.


    Ah!


    After a sudden call, I immediately asked, "What''s the matter, Little Yu?"


    "No, no, it''s all right. It''s just that this person is covered in blood ¡­"


    Ye Zichen twitched his nose. There was indeed the smell of blood, but it had dried up a long time ago.


    "Who is it?"


    "Hehe, you don''t remember us so soon? A koloss? "


    Although this voice looked weak and weak, I immediately remembered. This person is Zhan Tian!


    "And us!" I hear you, Linglong!


    "Hur hur, all four of us are here."


    Zhan Tian, Ling Yunzi, Elder Wang, and Ge Qingshan! Back then, although I have only seen Ge Qingshan''s strength, I believe that their cultivation levels were not that high either. Ordinary Heavenly Realm cultivators could not do anything to them, and to be able to injure the four of them until they were covered in blood, they must have met some powerful enemies.


    "What happened? How did you come to find me?"


    Little Yu and Little Charmer had already gone to boil some water to make some tea. I could smell that although the four of them were breathing slightly, they did not seem to be flustered, and their wounds were healing step by step. They were not anxious at all, so I guessed that they were out of danger, and since Ge Qingshan, who was slightly lighter, was still able to talk, I started to chat with him.


    "I didn''t expect you to be on Qiu Xuan''s side."


    "That''s right!" Ge Qingshan sighed, "If I didn''t recognize Qiu Xuan''s Falling Butterfly Sword Technique when I fought you back then, I would have committed a grave mistake now!"


    "Yeah. Speaking of which, Qiu Xuan was clearly at the False Sky Realm back then. Why would he be able to give you guys a favor?"


    "Qiu Xuan!" Ge Qingshan''s tone was filled with admiration. "Qiu Xuan is truly a rare genius!" Although he was only in the False Sky Realm, he had only been in the False Sky Realm for a dozen years. Back then, he saw that although the four of us had decent talent, we had already been trapped in the False Sky Realm for a hundred years. If it was even harder for us to improve, we would not be able to fight against the loss of our vitality and die.


    "I know about this deal. However, did you just mention the Heavenly Dipper Realm?"


    "Huh?" Ge Qingshan''s tone was slightly surprised. "You have already stepped into the Heavenly Realm. How is it that you still don''t know the difference in strength between the Heavenly Realms?"


    Heh heh heh, "I laughed," Elder Ge, you were also present at that time. "And I''m just a mortal right now. After the battle at the Sky Sect, I sealed my cultivation and didn''t bother about it anymore. I don''t even know what the sky realm is."


    "Is that so ¡­" Ge Qingshan regretfully said: "The natural talent of a scholar is also very extraordinary, there are two types of elemental energy when it comes to the fake day, and there are three types when one steps into the sky realm! This old man has really never seen someone as monstrous as him. "


    "Elder Ge, please explain in detail. I am preparing to undo the seal after a period of time. I have something to do."


    "Hm!" We''ve been in the Sky Sect for a hundred years, and the Sky Sect is considered to be a sect that has inherited the sect, so this is not a secret. The sky realm is also divided into three stages. During this period, one is called the Sky Origin Stage, and when the second stage is reached, the second stage is called the Sky Realm. After the second stage is reached, the second stage is called the Sky Realm, and after the second stage is called the Sky Realm, the Sky Realm. As for how one reaches the Sky Realm, this old man does not know.


    "What about above the Heavenly Realm?"


    "There must be more above the Sky Realm, but the Di Kingdom hasn''t appeared for so long that it broke the record. We don''t know either."


    "So that''s how it is." I nodded. "Alright, let''s talk about the danger you met with now."


    "Sigh ¡­" Ge Qingshan let out a long sigh, "Do you know why we were willing to live in a small sect like the Sky Sect?"


    "Why?"


    "Because at the border of the United States, there is a great treasure!"


    I asked in astonishment, "Big treasure?"


    "That''s right!" But the person who went in did not have any news, and only a lunatic ran out, muttering something about ''Divine Weapons have appeared in the world, the winds and clouds have risen again, the Azure Cloud Continent, and the calamity and destruction of the world''. He died within a few days, so we have sufficient reasons to believe that there is definitely a great treasure inside! '' Furthermore, thirty years ago, when the phenomenon started to appear again and I went to check it out, I still couldn''t find anything. "


    "With the appearance of the Divine Weapons in the world, the winds and clouds rise again. In the continent of Xunxi, calamity has befallen upon the world for all eternity ¡­ "That abnormality, what kind of phenomenon is it?"


    Ge Qingshan was silent for a moment. He then said hesitantly: "Actually, even I can''t tell you. This kind of abnormal sign is very ordinary, but it is also very shocking!"


    "How?"


    "The strange phenomenon happened twice. The first time it happened, I felt like everything I saw was very strange. It was as if there was a demonic aura surrounding it, but it only felt like there was no real effect." Initially, they thought that there was a problem with their cultivation, but after chatting for a bit, they realized that all of the cultivators could feel this aura. However, the higher their cultivation, the stronger the feeling became. Furthermore, the closer we get to that abnormal place, the stronger it feels. In the end, we followed the aura and discovered a barrier. "


    "Barrier?"


    "Yes, it is just a barrier. Mortals cannot pass it, but cultivators can casually enter it. However, after entering it, they will never be able to return."


    "And behind the barrier?"


    "Behind the protective screen, in a forest filled with green mist, there is no way of seeing the scene inside clearly."


    So that''s the reason. Thirty years ago, I was discovered by Qiu Xi and brought back to the Sky Sect.


    Ge Qingshan let out a sigh and continued, "With the destruction of the Sky Sect, we were already out of the Sky Sect. Ge Qingshan sighed and continued:" With the destruction of the Sky Sect, we were already out of the Sky Sect.


    "And then, what did you encounter?"


    "What did you encounter?" Ge Qingshan laughed self-mockingly, "I haven''t reached that place yet, but I''ve met someone from the Heaven Mending Sect."


    "Heaven Mending Sect!" I suddenly remembered, the Heaven Punishing Sect was established by the people I released from the 12th Peak. After escaping from the Sky Sect, I went to the Desert City and established the Heaven Punishing Sect there.


    "Elder Ge, is the treasure trove you spoke of in Desert City?"


    "Eh? Do the scholars know of this as well? That place is north of Desert City, and the Heaven Mending Sect is one of the people that the Twelve Peaks had imprisoned. It was at that place that the sect was established upon seeing the danger zone shrouded in green mist behind them. "


    Twenty years ago, there was a great drought in Desert City. At that time, I just came out of the valley and was still considered a refugee from Desert City. What does that great drought have to do with that great treasure?


    "How strong are those people?"


    "The one in the lead is the sect head of the Heaven Mending Sect. His name is Xie Daozi, and he is in the Sky Origin Stage. He cultivates fire essence."


    I frowned slightly. "There should be more than one Heavenly Yuan Stage. Otherwise, you would not be in such a sorry state."


    "Yeah, there are two others. One is called the Evil Demon Child and the other is called the Evil Gentleman. They are both in the Sky Origin Stage and cultivate Earth and Feng Yuan respectively. The three of them call themselves the three Crippling Sky Sons."


    When I first let them out, I didn''t reveal much of their cultivation. I originally thought that they would at most be in the False Sky Realm, or else they wouldn''t have been captured on the 12th Peak and tortured for a hundred years. I didn''t expect that when they spoke to me with that kind of tone, it definitely wouldn''t be just on the surface.


    They were probably afraid of traps or something along the way, so they stopped chasing after us when we got to the borders of the Chen Nation. And we heard that there was a White Fox Man here with a great reputation, so we thought of you and came to take a look.


    "Hehe, it''s not worth mentioning."


    I smiled and paused for a moment before a plan formed in my mind. I slowly nodded my head and said, "We will wait for your injuries to heal before we head there again. At that time, I will help you defeat the three Crippled Sky Sons and also bring you to that great treasure land.


    "This ¡­"


    Ge Qingshan''s tone was hesitant and did not answer me soon. After everyone had woken up and discussed quietly, he finally said in a deep voice: "Alright!"

 C138

    Ge Qingshan was half a step into the Sky Origin Stage. The Earth Origin Stage was extremely dense, and he could transform into six huge mountains, able to attack or defend.


    Linglong, half a step into the Sky Origin Stage. Although I have not reached the Sky Origin Stage, it is still almost the same. My understanding of the Wind Force is much higher than mine.


    I''m not familiar with Elder Wang, but after hearing his breathing, it was steady and deep. His breathing was long and deep, and a moist air permeated around him.


    Where he was, he would be like a mountain or a sword. Ordinary people would subconsciously avoid him, and if I''m not wrong, he trained the same kind of elemental energy, metal elemental energy, as the scorching sun that I used to destroy with fire elemental energy! However, it''s different. Initially, the scorching sun gave me the feeling that it was as hard as a rock, unbreakable and unbreakable, while Zhan Tian gave me a sharp feeling, as if it was unbreakable and unbreakable! It seemed like the two of them had gone to two extremes. One of them had infused the power of metal into his body, while the other had used the power of metal to defend and defend! Zhan Tian used the metal elemental energy as his blade to attack and kill!


    "Jussi, who are they?"


    Little Yu and Little Charmer had already finished boiling the tea and came over to ask me in a low voice. My conversation with Ge Qingshan was very soft, so it was expected that they hadn''t heard.


    "They''re some old friends of mine. It''s just a coincidence that they''re here right now."


    "Scholar ¡­" Little Tribulation seemed to want to say something, but he hesitated. It was as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to.


    "Just say what you want, don''t worry about so much."


    "En!" Xiao Jie paused for a moment, and then said carefully: "Justices, you and them, are you ¡­ Is it an Immortal? "


    "Hmm? Why do you say that? "


    "In fact, Xiao Ji dreamt that I would be flying in the sky and that I would look like an immortal. These friends of yours were covered in blood just now, but after a while, they recovered and looked completely fine, so Xiao Ji thought that I should be the same as them, and also be an immortal."


    "Hehe, looks like you are smarter than your sister. Now, there are some things I need to tell you two. You two better listen carefully. At that time, you can decide on where to go and what to do."


    "En!" Both Little Charmer and Little Yu answered at the same time.


    "We are not immortals. We call them cultivators, or cultivators. "The saying of riding on clouds and overturning the seas and rivers is only passed down in the mortal realm. Those are all magic techniques. If you want, I can teach you as well."


    I paused before seriously replying, "However, in the world of cultivators, it is very direct and cruel. It is possible for you to live for hundreds of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years by cultivating, but it is also possible for you to die by cultivating today. In this world, there are many people who are stronger than you and I. They might be able to take our lives with a wave of their hands. The constant killing will hurt, bleed and feel sad. Once you walk on this path, you will never be able to turn back. Perhaps one day, you will wish that you have never stepped into this world. "


    "Now, I will give you two choices. One, follow me and I will pass on cultivation methods to you. Once you accomplish something, you will be allowed to wander around the world, and your life will be yours!" Second, stay behind and live a life of wealth without worries about food or clothing. With me here, you can live a peaceful life. You can think about it and give me the answer in the morning. "


    "There''s no need to wait until morning!" "Now, I can give you an answer, I choose to follow you!"


    "Hm!" Little Yu is not afraid of suffering and is not afraid of bloodshed. After so many years of suffering, I have seen countless number of deaths. No matter how cruel they are, as long as I can follow a commoner, Little Yu and Little Cha, I am not afraid! "


    I knew they would choose to follow me. In fact, I didn''t tell them much about the cruelty of the cultivation world. I just used some clich¨¦s to explain a bit. The purpose was so that they wouldn''t feel scared and would choose to follow by my side.


    Perhaps I am truly selfish, but after living for so many years, I have truly treated them like my family, especially that kind of intimacy I felt from the moment we met. I believe that this is the destiny that the heavens have given me, a bit of compensation.


    "Have a good night''s sleep. We''ll leave tomorrow morning!"


    "En!"


    From the sound of it, Little Ji and Little Yu are very happy. Perhaps they chose to follow me because they are afraid of going back to their previous miserable days, but for me, this goal is very normal. I can also accept that as long as they stay by my side, I don''t have to care about their original motives.


    "Heh heh, Jushi, aren''t you afraid of dragging them down by your side?"


    "They are my family, what is the point of dragging them down? Once someone hurts them, the previous Sky Sect will be the best example. "


    When I said those words, I naturally revealed a trace of killing intent and coldness. Even though my cultivation isn''t here, killing intent and killing intent still persist. Even if the treasured blade wasn''t unsheathed, that didn''t mean it couldn''t drink blood!


    Ge Qingshan also understood that I was warning him a little. He smiled coyly and sat in meditation without saying anything else.


    It was late at night and there was no one around. Although they were in the city, the sounds of insects could still be heard. Listening quietly in the courtyard had a unique charm to it.


    However, there would always be people disturbing me during this peaceful and beautiful moment. The sound of the insects suddenly stopped and a cold killing intent slowly spread in from the outside. I slowly got up and faced the door. His cultivation base was no longer here, but his momentum was still there!


    At this moment, I don''t have that much time to undo the seal in my body, and I don''t know what kind of purpose the person has, but with Ge Qingshan and the others here, I naturally won''t be in much danger. Furthermore, I can also use Soul Shock in times of need.


    With a creaking sound, the door opened by itself without any wind. Sensing this aura, Ge Qingshan and the others had already left the house and went with me to the courtyard. Little Calamity and Little Yu were still mortals.


    "Hmph, you''re all here. That''s good too, saving me a lot of trouble."


    The clear voice sounded like it belonged to a young man. However, his tone was arrogant and was filled with a cold intent to kill.


    "Humph, our Sky Sect doesn''t want to get into a conflict with your Gui Yun Sect, why are you forcing us to do this?"


    "Elder Ge, what is there to hide from me?"


    "Scholar ¡­" Ge Qingshan paused for a moment and then slightly apologized.


    "Xushi, it''s not that we''re hiding this from you, but that we think we''ve already lost him." The one who spoke was Linglong, and there was an apologetic tone in her voice that made me feel that something was wrong.


    "Sergei? So you are the White Fox Barbarian! I never thought that he would be a mortal! " The young man''s voice sounded again, a little surprised, but more excited.


    "Who are you?" Is there an enmity between you and me? "


    "No!" A few years ago, she had already sent someone to inform our Gui Yun Sect to capture you. She didn''t expect that after investigating for so many years, we didn''t know that you had turned into a mortal and were hiding in such a remote town. Today, I ran into you.


    After I heard that person from the Gui Yun Sect had finished speaking, I already had a rough idea of what was going on. I coldly laughed, "Elder Ge, Zhan Tian, you''ve kept it a bit from me."


    It seems that they do not know about this matter. Perhaps it is because the sects that participated in the Sky Sect''s battle did not know about it, or perhaps it is because Zou Zhi, Nanshan, and the other people I know well were kept in the dark.


    Ge Qingshan and the other three must have known about it; otherwise, they wouldn''t have apologized just now. They obviously knew that I was wanted by the Immortal Sect, yet they brazenly came to find me. If it wasn''t intentional, I wouldn''t have believed it.


    "Please don''t blame us for our negligence this time. After we take care of him, we will definitely give him an explanation!"


    Zhan Tian is quite straightforward, but I don''t know what kind of explanation he''ll give me.


    "Humph, you guys deal with it, don''t disturb the surrounding people."


    After I finished speaking, I turned around and walked back into the house, indicating that I would not participate in this battle. However, they did not know that the seal that I had placed in my body was not easy to undo within a short period of time.


    "Hmph. That''s fine too. Wait until I take care of those four, then I''ll deal with you, a powerless mortal."


    "Brutal, when we were being chased by you, it was because we were injured. Although our injuries were healed, we were able to recover about sixty to seventy percent. It would be a piece of cake for us to take care of a vile person like you!"


    "Talking is good, but once we''ve fought, we''ll see if your abilities are better than words!"


    After a while, they had already flown away. If the mortal world were to make a move, it would definitely harm many innocent people. This was a taboo in the cultivation world.


    As they left, I also calmed down. Fortunately, they didn''t speak too loudly in the courtyard, and didn''t wake the neighbors or Xiao Yu.


    As long as I move the spiritual force in my body, the two of them will consume each other and breed at the same time. The elixir is constantly provided, and they will be continuously consumed, just like a person who has two hands, which are originally his own strength, originated from the body, but is held in his right hand with his left hand, unable to move, and is unable to move even his left hand. If he wants to use his right hand with a great amount of strength, he will have to use the same amount of strength to restrain his left hand.


    This time, if I want to undo the seal in my body, I will have to activate my spiritual energy, and this way, the seal will intensify, so I can only suppress these two opposing forces to maintain the balance between them until it is weakened to a certain extent. Otherwise, once I release it, another wave of suppressed spiritual energy will instantly surge out.

 C139

    Sitting cross-legged, I slowly circulated the spiritual power in my body, gathering it bit by bit. The power of the seal I set up is actually a bit lower than the Spiritual Energy of my body. This way, I would have the excess Spiritual Energy to dissipate and maintain my vitality.


    At this moment, I really want to summon all of the escaped spiritual energy and gather them into a small but very sharp force. It is like a needle, small, easy to break, but also incomparably sharp.


    After a long period of time, my body will slowly wither like a tree, cutting off the only source of water for a short period of time. However, after a long period of time, my life will be in danger.


    This was a delicate process. It took more time to condense the spiritual energy into needles. He could only hope that the disciples of the Gui Yun Sect would be able to hold on for a little longer.


    When I thought of the Gui Yun Sect, I suddenly remembered a person, Song Qianxi!


    Song Qianxi was the one who indirectly killed Yue Liu-Li and stole the Guiyun School''s precious treasure, the Earth Spirit Barrier. I don''t know where she escaped to this time, and Yue Qingsi told me to go to the Thousand Illusionary Sect ten years later to find her. Now, there''s only a year left. Yue Qingsi was a person with whom I previously shared feelings of empathy towards and affection for. However, since I have my own matters to attend to, I am afraid that I will have to disappoint her this time around.


    The spirit energy slowly turned into needles as it headed towards the spirit pellet. At this moment, there was a circle of calm yet majestic power surrounding the elixir, forming a grey substance. It was as though the guard was also imprisoning the elixir, imprisoning all of my spiritual energy in this fist.


    After the awakening, the cultivator would be able to see the situation in his own body, just like with his eyes, he would be able to see outside, and once the awakening succeeded, he would be able to feel the situation in his own body as if he had a pair of eyes inside his body. However, during the awakening, the situation was extremely blurry and had no concept of what it was.


    The lower part of the dantian was an inch and a half below the navel. It was the place where the essence was hidden. The lower half was an inch and a half below the navel.


    At this moment, my Dantian has been sealed, the only bit of spiritual power left in it had turned into a golden needle, which slowly rushed towards the layer of grey gas above. Under this attack, the seal would slowly be used up, and this process cannot be failed, if it fails, not to mention that my own body would be severely injured, and I don''t know how long it would take to condense this level of spiritual power again.


    He slowly worked on the seal and the golden needle slowly pierced toward it. The grey gas suddenly felt a resistance and naturally produced the same kind of force to counterattack. As soon as the seal moved, the spirit energy on top of the spirit pellet began to vibrate and slowly released a surge of spirit energy in an attempt to break through the seal. However, when the seal moved, the spirit energy on top of the spirit pellet also began to vibrate and slowly released a surge of spirit energy in an attempt to break through the seal.


    However, the golden needle and all the Spiritual Energy in my body is controlled by me and cannot be broken. The golden needle, however, is able to slowly absorb the Spiritual Energy that is dispersed by the seal, absorb it, and strengthen my body. Although it is extremely slow, it is still the safest and safest method.


    The seal wouldn''t notice too much of this slow process because the spiritual energy from the spiritual pill kept flowing out.


    The seal is already very weak, and in about an hour''s time, it will be completely weakened to a certain extent. At that time, I will be able to break through in one go and recover my own cultivation.


    However, this was an extremely dangerous time because once the control was unstable or there was an external force intervening, the seal would react and instantly absorb the power of the elixir to resist. At that time, the sudden impact would probably affect the internal organs.


    Soon, there is only about ten minutes left, and I will be able to break through the seal and recover my Heavenly Realm cultivation base.


    However, at this moment, the door opened and my heart shuddered. I carefully controlled the balance between the sealing of the golden needles and the elixir pills. At the same time, I also prepared the only defensive method I could use.


    "Ha ha-ha ha, it''s just four mad dogs, I thought they were very capable!"


    A disciple of the Gui Yun Sect! Who would''ve thought that it would be him who won in the end? Then what level of cultivation did he actually have? His nose twitched and a faint smell of blood came out, but he did not know who the blood belonged to.


    "Jussi, you should just obediently follow me. I promise I won''t hurt you."


    I pretended to hesitate for a moment before saying, "What are you called? What is your position in the Gui Yun Sect?"


    The moment the Gui Yun Sect disciple saw my hesitation, he immediately let down his guard and relaxed his tone, "Jushi, I am the head disciple of the Gui Yun Sect. Yin Tianhen called me Sakura Swordsman."


    Although he was a bit humble, the arrogance in his tone revealed it all. It seemed that he was also someone who was short-sighted and arrogant. Such a person was nothing to worry about.


    "So it''s Sakura Sword Hero. I''ve heard of her for a long time. I wonder if there was a traitor in the Gui Yun Sect decades ago."


    "Traitor, dozens of years ago ¡­ How do you know? " Yin Tianheng''s voice was filled with astonishment, and there was even a trace of anger.


    "Hehe ¡­" After pausing for a while, I slowly spoke up, "His name is Song Qianxi, and he stole the treasure of your Gui Yun Sect. His name is Earth Spirit Barrier, right?"


    "Earth Spirit Barrier, Song Qianxi, it''s really him!" Damn it, what was supposed to be mine ¡­ "Say, where is he?"


    "How would I know!?" We met him once several years ago, and we almost lost our lives in his earth spirit barrier. "


    "He, he refined it?" Impossible, impossible! That was supposed to be mine, mine! " Yin Tianhen roared angrily, his heart filled with killing intent that filled the room. However, it wasn''t directed at me. It seems like there was a story between him and Song Qianxi back then.


    "Humph, Song Qianxi, back then you were struck by Master. All these years, I didn''t believe that you had completely recovered. If we meet again, you''re definitely not my match!" White Fox, follow me immediately, or else don''t blame me for being impolite! "


    "I also want to go with you, but I''ve been sitting here for so long, my legs are already numb. How can I get up?"


    "Let me tell you, you''re just a useless trash. Don''t think of playing any tricks in front of me."


    Yin Tianhen''s heart was also in a mess. He didn''t doubt the reason why I, a mortal, was meditating. He walked directly towards me as if he wanted to grab me and bring me away.


    He''s close! He''s close! I''ll kill him in one fell swoop!


    However, Yin Tianhen seemed to have suddenly noticed something. When he was about fifty feet away from me, he suddenly stopped his steps. Without time to think, my fate soul immediately appeared. My soul shook!


    His soul looked over, and a look of hesitation appeared in Yin Tian Hen''s eyes. He was just about to retreat, but before he could even take a step back, my Soul Shock arrived.


    Without making a sound, Yin Tianjiao''s Fate Soul suddenly left his body. However, it had only left his body for an instant before returning to normal. With a pale face, he retreated back to the main entrance.


    "You ¡­ you''re a Soul Cultivator!"


    Unfortunately, I should have thought about it. How could the head disciple of the Gui Yun Sect not have one or two treasures to protect himself with? This Yin Tianhen also has a soul tool, and from the looks of it, it seems to be the same as the one Yuan Dao used before. The ever-victorious soul vibrations, however, seemed to become more and more powerless.


    "So what if I''m a Soul Cultivator?"


    After using my Fate Soul, the balance of the seal was almost broken due to me being distracted. If Yin Tianhen were to see this, and if he had a soul tool in his hand, I would definitely not be able to escape.


    "Soul cultivators have appeared, war between the immortals and demons has broken out, chaos has broken out ¡­" "It looks like I''ll definitely destroy you this time!"


    After saying that, I swung my sword to slash out a ray of sword qi towards him. I wasn''t able to dodge in time and immediately, my right arm was covered in blood. I became even more anxious.


    "Don''t kill the Justices!"


    At this moment, two frail figures appeared in front of me. Although I couldn''t see them, I could still feel the fear in their hearts, and trembled as they tried to resist the fear in their hearts. They opened their arms to stop Yin Tianheng, and I suddenly recalled that when I had completed the awakening, Ah Hu was also standing in front of Qiu Xuan.


    "Little Yu, quickly get out of the way!"


    "You two little fellows, it seems that you are rather loyal to your friends." You two little fellows, it seems that you are rather loyal to your friends. If you kill yourself here, I can let them go. "


    "Don''t hurt me, or we won''t let you off even if we become ghosts!"


    Gui Shi, don''t even think about using your soul power. You should know that I have a soul tool protecting me. If you dare to act rashly, should I kill the boy or the girl first? Even though the Upper Sky Sect has a rule not to kill random mortals, it doesn''t matter if you kill three or five of them. No one will cause trouble for me. "Yo, their talents aren''t bad. Look at their flashing eyes, they are very intelligent. If I bring them back to be nurtured, a girl will be used as a cauldron, a boy as a servant. Say, will they ¡­


    "You''re courting death!"


    At the same time, both sides exploded, causing the already weak seal to shatter immediately. However, the moment it broke, it emitted an extremely powerful force of recoil, and with a "peng" sound, I suddenly stood up, a strong aura instantly spread out. The entire house was shaken by my power, and immediately, the house was on the verge of collapse, with the sound of "creaking".


    With a wave of my hand, Little Calamity and Little Yu were pulled directly behind me. My heart was filled with killing intent as I charged straight towards Yin Tianhen.


    "So, it turns out you sealed your cultivation base! White Fox, it seems that I have underestimated you. "


    "Are you guys okay?"


    Ignoring Yin Tianheng, I turned to face Xiao Sha and Xiao Yu.


    "No, no, not a problem, Justices, he ¡­"


    "Don''t worry about him, he''ll soon be dead."


    When Yin Tianhen heard this, he was so angry that he started laughing, "Hahaha, White Fox Man, what arrogance you have. You think you have the qualifications to challenge my Gui Yun Sect just because you designed and destroyed a small Heaven Sect? Today, no matter what, I will take your life! "


    "Both of you, go hide outside. Once you finish him off, I''ll come find you."


    Lifting my head, I spat out a small flame into my palm. The first battle after unsealing it, I''ll use you as a test!

 C140

    Little Yu and Little Charmer had already run off to another place to hide. I looked at my surroundings before turning around and heading out of the city. There was a loud ''boom'' behind me and the entire house collapsed.


    "Hmph, who would have thought that the famous White Fox Gentleman would actually confer his cultivation base to become a mortal in such a run-down city like this one at the border of the Chen Nation. Did he think that he could live a peaceful life? It''s a pity that you met me! "


    "What about the four of them?"


    "They?" Yin Tianheng sneered, "It''s just four insects. Don''t worry, they don''t have much strength. Their escaping skills are pretty good."


    "Yes." If they were fine, then that would be for the best. Otherwise, I would have four less servants to order me around. "What kind of order did the Southern Wasteland Immortal Sect issue?"


    "Haha, your head is quite valuable. It''s an immortal equipment, so I must thank you properly today. If it weren''t for you, I definitely wouldn''t have obtained such a cheap item."


    "Is that so?" I sneered, "The Southern Immortal Sect should have said that they want to capture him alive, right?"


    "How do you know?" Yin Tianhen was slightly surprised. From his point of view, I was completely unaware of the matter of me being wanted.


    I shook my head, but didn''t say anything. Destroying the Sky Sect was a small matter, and destroying the Southern Domain Immortal Sect''s plan to paralyze the Empyrean Terminus Sect wasn''t important. The most important thing was, I came out of the valley.


    "Hmph, I have the confidence to kill you. Naturally, I also have the confidence to catch you. You won''t be able to escape!"


    "Clang!" With the sound of a sword, Yin Tianhen had already pulled out his sword.


    Even though I couldn''t see his movements, I could completely feel the trajectory of his spirit energy. It was as if I could see his every move, and without any hesitation, fire elemental energy gushed out, transforming into a flaming long blade. The eighteen forms of the Coiling Dragon Blade raised it up, and a flame dragon immediately illuminated half the sky.


    "Hehe, you are indeed worthy of being a wanted man. You have some skills, but in front of me, you''re not even worth mentioning!"


    Like a water snake, it collided with my flame dragon. The five elements resisted each other, water countered fire, and we were not much weaker than each other. Naturally, I was at a disadvantage, and only sizzling sounds could be heard, but he had already gained the upper hand.


    Once again, the roaming dragon appeared and fought against Yin Tianhen. Although my fire elemental energy was suppressed, it was not affected at all for a short period of time.


    "Ha ha-ha ha, White Fox, you''d better obediently return with me. Otherwise, you''ll suffer!"


    "It''s still too early to say who will be the victor!"


    "You! "Stubborn fool!"


    The water elemental energy suddenly became three times stronger and the fire dragon had already whined and dissipated several times. He never expected that Yin Tianhen had not used his full strength!


    Windraiser!


    He found an opening and used the Windraiser. It arrived in front of Yin Tianheng in the blink of an eye. "Boom!" A muffled sound was heard. He gathered the water elemental energy before him to defend against my move. However, it was shattered by the sword.


    "Windraiser Sword Style, one of the six great sacred arts of the Southern Wasteland Immortal Sect!" You, how could you? "


    "Hmph, I will. Quite a few."


    "So what if you do? This move of yours, Windraiser, simply cannot compare to what happens when you use your true ability. If this is what you rely on, then today, you will pay with your life! "


    I felt the surrounding water elemental energy surge even more, and it gradually spread to the surroundings, as though it was everywhere. Sensing the water elemental energy, I was like a flower petal, disturbing myself as it fell from the sky, as though it was endless.


    "You Shi be careful, we were defeated in one move!"


    A warning sound came from behind, weak and powerless. It was precisely Ge Qingshan''s group of four who escaped back. It seems like they weren''t heavily injured, but they were extremely weak and couldn''t help me at this moment.


    "White Fox, I advise you to surrender. This sword move is unique to me, Yin Tianheng. I, Fallen Flower Sword, am called Sakura Sword Master. Once this sword is unleashed, no one in the Heavenly Yuan Stage has been able to resist!"


    Hearing his words, although there was no lack of arrogance in his words, they were definitely not to be underestimated. Immediately, the swimming dragon retracted back and coiled around me, tightly protecting me.


    "Hmph." A sneer came from Yin Tianhen''s mouth, filled with disdain.


    The petals formed by the water element landed on the Fire Dragon, making ''chi chi'' sounds. The Fire Dragon might be strong, but it won''t be able to hold on for long, and I didn''t dare to use this fire element energy. If I were to rely solely on my Spiritual Energy to maintain it, it would be broken even faster.


    Hmph, using offense as defense!


    With a wave of my long blade, the Fire Dragon roared and charged towards Yin Tianhen.


    Yin Tianheng did not move. He let out a cold laugh and said in a low voice, "The wind blows the flowers down!"


    I immediately raised my blade to defend, but not only did I feel the power of the water element on the petal, there was also the presence of sword qi on the petal. Although it looked weak, it seemed to be able to destroy everything! No wonder he was so confident. Was this a sword art?


    But I can also use the power of the sword! At this moment, the sword Qi had fused into the fire dragon, and it was like a gentle breeze blowing. The fire on the fire dragon''s body swirled, adding to the ruthlessness of the sword Qi. The endless falling flowers were all blocked.


    "Your ability is not small, what a pity ¡­"


    I was startled, but another petal attack came from behind me. I quickly turned my body to the side and made a move. I was in the middle of the wind! Windraiser!


    Two gusts of wind cut through a large amount of petals. The shattered water elemental energy was like real petals that sprinkled down.


    On my head, under my feet, there were petals that were approaching. My mind was in a mess as I brandished my Windy Sword Style repeatedly.


    "Scholar ¡­"


    Behind him were Ge Qingshan and the others'' anxious sounds. However, they weren''t able to break through the Fallen Flower Sword, so they could only worry.


    After a long while, Yin Tianheng kept swinging his sword while I kept blocking. It seemed like I was at a stalemate, but I knew that I could not hold on for long. The petals of the water element seemed to be endless as they came from all directions.


    Just as I was feeling helpless, a delicate fragrance came from my nose. It was very light, but very intoxicating. It actually caused my fluctuating heart to slowly calm down.


    Was it someone helping me?


    He frowned. Something wasn''t right! Smelling this fragrance, the Spiritual Energy and Elemental Energy in my body were blocked. It was as if they had become viscous and difficult to move. The flame swimming dragon slowly shrank and slowly dimmed.


    How could this be?


    "Ha ha-ha ha, do you know the power of my Fallen Flower Cherry Blossom Sword?" Seeing that I was a bit strange, Yin Tianhen was very happy and started to shout in an arrogant manner.


    If this continues, it will only take half an incense stick of time before I can''t do anything but get caught. I can only blame myself for being careless, if I escape in time, maybe I can escape like Ge Qingshan and the others, but I am too conceited towards myself and actually forgot about the cruelty of the cultivation world.


    My carelessness gave me a warning that my own strength wasn''t very high. If I wasn''t careful enough, I would have died a miserable death.


    I held my breath, but the fragrance seemed to permeate every inch of my body. It seeped through my pores and paralyzed my body even more. However, the fragrance was definitely a poison, and it was definitely not water elemental energy. It was mixed with a poisonous gas that could affect the circulation of the elixir and numb the body. Yin Tianhen had called himself Sakura Swordsman, yet he used such a despicable method in order to survive.


    Earth countered water. Even if I understood the power of earth essence, I could only barely block his elemental energy. I was completely helpless against this poison.


    It looks like I can only use Spirit Treasures. Of the Spirit Treasures I have on me, the only ones that can attack are the golden blade of the scorching sun and the black dagger that Duan Min threw away in passing.


    However, this black dagger is specifically aimed at my Fate Soul, I do not believe that, under this blade, the Yin Tian Spirit Tool will not be able to protect him, but the only weakness is that this dagger can only be used in close combat, I can only fight with my life, desperately trying to close in on him while suffering heavy injuries, there is a possibility of killing him.


    The moment the black dagger appeared, I wrapped my Spiritual Energy around my right hand and held the dagger in my hand. Just as I was about to step forward and exchange my life for some injuries, a voice suddenly sounded out.


    "It''s all gone, Xuan City doesn''t allow cultivators to fight."


    It was the Immortal Emperor mentioned by Xue Ling!


    Hearing the vast and mighty voice, Yin Tianhen trembled, and said respectfully: "May I know who senior is? "I am Gui Yun Sect''s Yin Tianheng. In accordance with the orders of the Immortal Sect, I ¡­"


    "I said, get lost!"


    Although this voice was plain, it was still like a hammer striking at my chest. Although it wasn''t directed at me, my face still paled, while Yin Tianhen directly spat out a mouthful of blood and said in fear, "Yes, yes, yes. This little one will leave immediately!"


    After which, he flew away without any hesitation.


    I felt a little regretful. With a complicated expression, I cupped my hands in the air and said, "Many thanks, senior."


    "Sigh ¡­" A sigh came from the sky. After pausing for a moment, the voice rang out again, "Sun Yao''s successor. From now on, be careful ¡­"


    "Senior knows Master?" Senior? Senior! "


    In the void, my anxious voice slowly faded away.


    "Jussi, that person is ¡­"


    "There is no need to bother. Since this person has not appeared, there will not be any result no matter how we search. In that case, it will be fine to just guard against Yin Tianhen in the future."


    "Mmm, if it wasn''t for the fact that we have a guest here today, we would probably be hunted down at any time."


    The one who spoke was Linglong, and I could hear the ridicule in his voice, because if it wasn''t for this mysterious person, I would have already died here. This Linglong, although she wasn''t very strong, she had a weird tone when she spoke, and if there was a chance, I would have killed her first.


    "Okay, it''s quite chaotic today. Tell me, what kind of explanation do you all want to give me?"


    "This ¡­"


    Of the four people, only Ge Qingshan and Zhan Tian were on friendly terms with me. Ge Qingshan coughed lightly twice, then stepped forward and said, "Jushi, after the Sky Sect, other than the White Jade Sect of the Mountain God''s Sect who didn''t participate and didn''t pursue this matter, not only you, but the four of us are also wanted. They said that they wanted to sell our sect for glory, and this time we were injured because our momentum wasn''t restrained while we were escaping.


    "This explanation is not enough!"


    "You! What do you want? "


    "This accident was caused by the four of you. When we get to the great treasure place that you talked about, each of you will promise me one thing."


    "Hmph, aren''t you being a bit overbearing?"


    "Elder Ge!" I said harshly, "You''ve already agreed to do some things for me, but it has now been changed to a forceful request. Whether you agree or not will depend on how you decide!"


    The poison that had invaded my body earlier had weakened greatly after Yin Tianhen left. I had forcefully suppressed it this time around. This time, I released all of my might in order to show them that my current strength was sufficient to kill the heavily injured them.


    The attitude of the mysterious person towards me just now had already let them know the power of my background. If it wasn''t for my protection, they would no longer have any possibility of developing properly within the borders of the Immortal Sect.

 C141

    After recuperating for a while, the injuries he had sustained from breaking the seal were much better than before. He then returned to Xuan City and found Little Yu and Little Ji. The house had already collapsed, and the neighbors were all startled awake and came over to discuss the situation. I didn''t want to cause too much trouble, so I took the two of them and quietly left.


    "Jussi, can we fly on our own like this in the future?"


    Xiao Yu flew in the air with Xiao Zhan and Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu grabbed my arm fearfully, not daring to let go. Xiao Ji, on the other hand, was full of excitement as he kept asking me questions.


    "Mm, I''m already flying very slowly. In the future, I''ll give you my cultivation method so that you can fly on your own, no matter how fast you want to fly."


    "Mm, then when will that Ji Shi teach us martial skills?"


    "We''ll just wait until we reach our destination."


    "Then where are we going?"


    "To a fun place."


    "Oh!" That''s right, Jushi, "Xiao Ji patted the bulging bag on his back," I''ve brought all of your clothes, and you still have the jug of wine that Shopkeeper Qian gave you.


    "Little Ji is so obedient, I''ll teach you anything you want to learn in the future."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true!"


    "Oh! "Elder sister, did you hear that? The chieftain said that he can teach me anything I want to learn!"


    Little Yu didn''t reply. His eyes were tightly shut, and he didn''t dare open them.


    "Little Yu, slowly open your eyes. The scene below is actually very beautiful." Feeling Little Yu''s fear, I tried to comfort him.


    "It''s not like I can see it, but I lied ¡­" With a hint of a cry, Little Yu tightened his grip on my arm.


    "Sis, it''s true, I can see it, it''s really beautiful."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true!"


    Little Yu was also relieved, as if he was trying to open his eyes.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? How are you beautiful? It''s pitch black and there''s nothing here." It was the middle of the night, and indeed, there was nothing here.


    "Sis, you''ve been tricked. I just want you to open your eyes."


    "Hur hur." I also smiled. "How is it? Are you still afraid?"


    "Hmm, I''m not that afraid anymore."


    "Is it cold?"


    "Not cold."


    On the other hand, Ge Qingshan''s group could only follow me as they flew at a leisurely pace. As a result, I didn''t know how long it would take them to reach the Di Guo Desert City, but due to my strength, they didn''t dare to complain at all and obediently followed behind me.


    In two days, I calculated the distance and passed by a city. Now, we have arrived at the capital city of Chen. Ji City. I remember that there is the Demonic Prison Temple, Grandmaster Hui Kong, Monk Wu Xin, and the Snake Demon, Wu Ming. However, Wu Ming is already cultivating hard and is currently far away.


    "I have someone I know here. I''ll stay here for a few days."


    "Jussi, are you not afraid ¡­"


    "You''re talking about the Gui Yun Sect, right?" The corner of my mouth curled up. "If Yin Tianhen dares to come again, I will definitely kill him!"


    Hearing that I was so confident, Ge Qingshan and the others could only helplessly follow me towards the Devil Prison Temple. For convenience''s sake, I also took the chance to separate two wisps of soul fragments into Little Yu''s and Little Calamity''s body.


    When we arrived at the Demonic Prison Temple, the door was closed. I was a little bewildered, this Demonic Prison Temple could be considered a great temple in Ji City, previously, it was filled with incense, but now, there were only a few wisps of smoke. Furthermore, the door was also closed, could it be that something happened?


    He walked forward and knocked on the door. After a while, footsteps rang out. He opened the door and saw that it was Monk Wu Xin. Nine years had passed, but he never thought that the Enlightened Mind Monk would have already grown into a handsome young man. His face was smooth and extremely agile. If it weren''t for the fact that this scar-covered bald head had ruined his image, he would have been no less beautiful than Wu Ming.


    "Benefactor, we have some matters to attend to recently. If you wish to offer your blessings, please come back in a few days."


    "We don''t have the incense. We just came to take a look. "What, you don''t recognize me anymore?"


    Wu Ming was stunned as he carefully stared at me. After a long while, his eyes widened as he asked in surprise, "Isn''t this Almsgiver Zhang?"


    "Haha, I haven''t seen you in almost ten years. Wu Xin is quite forgetful, to actually be able to recognize me."


    "Almsgiver Zhang is the same. Even though we haven''t met for ten years, he still looks extraordinary. However, his eyes ¡­"


    "No worries!" I smiled and said, "Those who see with both eyes are covered in dust. If you want to touch them, that''s true. I might as well not take it."


    A trace of surprise appeared on Wu Ming''s face. "Almsgiver Zhang, you have such a high awareness. This little one is ashamed of being inferior to you."


    "I''m sorry, I''ve brought a few friends with me. How about we enter and chat?"


    "Aiya, look at this little monk. He has already forgotten about this. Benefactor, please come in."


    Entering the door, Enlightenment brought me a few cups of tea. Xiao Ju and Xiao Yu sat beside me. Although they were curious about this, they didn''t look around.


    "Young Master Wu Xin, where did Master Hui Kong go?"


    Amitabha, Master left here five years ago and said that he had some things to do. Before he left, senior brother Wu Ming also went out to train his buddhist heart.


    Seeing the shame on her face, I shook my head. She was still a child.


    "Young master Wu Xin, don''t think too much. There''s a Buddha in your heart, who cares about this incense?" "The secular world is just training the heart. When you see through the Buddhist mantras, everything will just be an illusion."


    A trace of understanding appeared on Wu Xin''s face. He quickly clasped his hands together and bowed deeply, "Thank you for your teachings, Almsgiver Zhang. I am ashamed."


    "Hehe, your master saved my life. If you are his disciple, don''t lose face for your master."


    "That''s not right." Little Charmer interjected.


    "Oh?"


    Noticing our doubt, Xiao Ji hurriedly said, "Look, when I said that the secular world is only a method of refining the heart, then isn''t shamelessness a kind of secular world? If one keeps thinking about not losing face for their master, wouldn''t that make one a mortal person as well?"


    "Hahahaha, what tribulation says makes sense!"


    "I never thought that this little benefactor would be even more open-minded than this little monk. Amitabha, after so many years of cultivation, it can be considered as getting something out of nothing."


    "Don''t be discouraged when comprehending the heart. With your aptitude, you will be able to see through it very quickly." Oh right, I met your senior brother a few years ago? "


    "Benefactor Zhang greets Little Monk?" When he heard the news about his senior brother, Wu Xin was obviously very happy. It seemed that Wu Ming held a similar weight to his elder brother in his heart.


    I didn''t hide anything as I told Wu Ming all the information I had. When Wu Ming heard this, the worry and joy on his face unceasingly flashed by. He was really worried for Wu Ming in his heart.


    "That''s right, Enlightened Mind. Has Benefactor Yue ever come back that time?"


    "The Almsgiver Yue that Almsgiver Zhang mentioned has also come here once before."


    "Are you looking for Wu Ming?"


    Wu Xin shook his head, "I''m not looking for senior brother Wu Ming, but for my master. He said he wants us to meet by chance."


    "Seeking fate?"


    En, it is a pity that Master is not here." En, it is a pity that Master is not.


    "What do you mean?"


    "These words are related to Almsgiver Zhang. If I see him, I''ll remind him not to forget the Promise of Ten Years."


    I sighed in my heart. Initially, I didn''t intend to make such an appointment, but from the looks of it now, it seems that I wouldn''t be able to escape.


    "Hm, looks like I''ll have to make a trip to the Thousand Illusionary Sect."


    "Thousand Illusionary Sect!" He had been silent the entire time, but now that he heard that I was going to the Thousand Illusionary Sect, he suddenly became surprised and stood up to stop me, "Gui Shi, the Thousand Illusionary Sect is only one city away from the Gui Yun Sect. If the people of the Gui Yun Sect find out, wouldn''t they be asking for trouble?"


    Lingzi was even more arrogant, "Ju Shi, you yourself are a Heavenly Origin Stage cultivator, even if you can''t win against one, you can still escape, but we, we are only at the False Heaven Stage. In front of them, escaping is difficult, but this time, we are not participating, we will leave now and our deal with you is null and void!"


    But Elder Wang stood forward and advised: "This time we are wanted by the upper sects, where else can we go? "I believe that if the four of us cannot leave this Chen Nation, we would be captured. If you want to leave, you should leave by yourself."


    "You! Weak! Nothing happened to us during our journey from Xuancheng to Ji City. If we were to leave quietly now, how could we possibly be discovered? "


    "¡­ ¡­"


    I silently watched them make a ruckus without saying a word. My state of mind was even more stunned by the sudden dispute. The four of us looked at each other and just watched as the other four continued to argue.


    Zhan Tian, on the other hand, was still a smart person. Seeing that I wasn''t going to speak, he shouted to stop the argument, then calmly asked, "Jussi, can you tell us the amount of strength behind you, and we won''t beat around the bush? After the Sky Sect battle, our survival was very difficult, we had previously sought you out just to hide for a bit, but later on, we did indeed have plans to look for you for protection. But now, if you don''t have any sincerity, in order to live, we can only part ways with you."


    "So you''re saying that once the strength behind me is enough to guarantee your safety, you''ll listen to my orders?"


    Zhan Tian frowned as he looked at the three of them. After a moment of silence, he said, "Gui Shi, we are only doing things for each other, but if the power behind you is strong enough, it would not be difficult for us to listen to your orders."


    "Alright!" What I was waiting for was precisely this sentence. I stood up and directly said without any hesitation, "The power behind me is that of an Immortal Emperor!"


    "Hiss!" "Immortal Emperor!"


    "Dare I ask, which Immortal Emperor is it?"


    "I do not dare to casually reveal this. However, what I have said is definitely the truth."


    "Are you telling the truth? "What evidence is there?" Linglong was there again calling Xuan.


    "When have I, the White Fox Escort, never been considered as a person?"


    Ling Zi wanted to retort again, but was stopped by Zhan Tian''s wave of his hand. Zhan Tian remained silent for a while, his brows furrowing tighter and tighter. After a long while, he finally made up his mind.


    "Jussi, from now on, I, Zhan Tian, will listen to your orders!"


    "Zhan Tian, you ¡­"


    Zhan Tian held his head high as he looked at me and firmly said, "I believe in the Justices!"


    Elder Wang was silent for a moment before also kneeling down on one knee. "From today onwards, I, Wang Feng, will obey the orders of the Justices!"


    As for Ge Qingshan and Lingzi, they looked at each other, unsure of what to do.


    "Ge Qingshan, Ling''er, when have I, Zhan Tian, ever missed out on someone? Back then, didn''t you also doubt Qiu Xuan? But after hearing my opinion, your strength has more than doubled. With our current strength, a small sect like the Guiyun Sect is enough to destroy us a hundred or a thousand times over, let alone the Southern Wasteland Immortal Sect. Now that Zhan Tian believes in the Justices, whether or not you guys follow us will be up to you guys. "


    When Ge Qingshan and Lingzi heard this, they were extremely conflicted; their faces were filled with hesitation and struggle. After a long while, Ge Qingshan gritted his teeth and also kneeled down: "I, Ge Qingshan, will follow the orders of the Gui Shi!"


    Seeing that the three of them had already knelt down, although Lingzi had the heart to refuse to accept it, she did not have the courage to leave by herself. Clenching her fists tightly, she slowly kneeled down and said through gritted teeth:


    "Alright!" "Today, regardless of whether you''re sincere or not, I, White Fox Ju, will definitely not let you down!"

 C142

    After taking these four people in, their future arrangements will be of great help to me. If I want the world to fall into chaos, I will first pick out the heroes of the realm.


    "Enlightened Mind, I wonder if there is a secluded place here. I would like to go into seclusion for a period of time."


    Enlightened Mind nodded his head, "There is a cultivation chamber in the backyard. In the past, senior brother Wu Ming lived there. If senior brother Zhang doesn''t mind, he can cultivate there."


    "That would be for the best. I wonder if little master Wu Xin can take care of these two children on his behalf?"


    Wu Xin pointed at Little Calamity and Little Yu, then nodded and said, "Although this is an important Buddhist land, Master once said that the body is just a leather bag, so it can take in girls. It''s just that this place only has fast food, I don''t know if they can get used to it."


    I smiled. "It''s alright. They won''t mind."


    "Jussi, are you going to abandon us?"


    Little Cha was alright, but Little Yu was a little unhappy. He pursed his lips and looked at me with teary eyes.


    "No, I just need to go into seclusion for a period of time. These days, just stay here and cultivate properly. Don''t run too far away."


    "Since you guys are listening to me, then help me take care of Xiao Sha and Xiao Yu. Teach them how to cultivate, you all know how important they are to me, so if anything goes wrong, don''t bother with the Gui Yun Sect, I will definitely destroy you all!"


    Zhan Tian solemnly nodded his head. Linglong and Ge Qingshan, on the other hand, were a bit unhappy, but they still reluctantly agreed.


    Enlightened Mind nodded and brought me to seclusion. Without Little Calamity and Little Yu following me, I once again became blind and followed the footsteps of Enlightenment Heart as I slowly walked forward.


    "Eh, Enlightened Mind, you said that your temple has been busy these past few days. I wonder what it is about?"


    "Amitabha, actually, it''s nothing important. It''s just that this little monk saw that the incense was getting weaker and weaker and was worried for a long time. I suddenly realized that the inner demons were coming, so I calmed down and adjusted for a few days before closing the temple door."


    "So that''s how it is. However, the incense in the mortal world doesn''t mean anything. You''ve been by your master''s side for so long, you should have long understood."


    "Ai, perhaps this little monk has a dull aptitude. I can''t understand such a simple principle."


    I shook my head with a smile. "It''s not that you don''t understand, it''s just that you weren''t able to do it. Everyone understands the logic behind it. Little Calamity also said something just now. It''s just that the people who can do it are extremely rare." "Young master Wu Xin''s talent is extremely high, I believe as long as you slowly comprehend it, you''ll definitely understand."


    "Amitabha, thank you very much, Almsgiver Zhang." Benefactor Zhang, here we are. If you wear this buddhist bead in your hands, you can pass through the barrier. Do you need this humble monk to bring you in? "


    "No need, I still need to trouble you to take care of the six people in the lobby. Let them know that it''s best if you focus on cultivating and don''t go out to cause trouble." "Also, I''ll have to trouble little master to help me check if the Thousand Mirage Sect has any competitions next year."


    "Amitabha, this is just a small matter. The last time that Almsgiver Yue came, she told this little monk that Almsgiver Zhang must be here by next October."


    "October? "There''s still nearly a year left ¡­"


    When Enlightened Mind left, he took the buddhist beads and slowly stepped in. He waved his hand and a wave of spirit energy flowed around the room. After colliding with the surroundings, I understood everything that was happening inside.


    The room was very simple and crude. There was only a one meter tall golden Buddha. Under the golden Buddha was a praying mat. After that, there was nothing left.


    Wu Ming was originally in this room, and even Yue Qingsi was unable to break this barrier even after using all her strength. Looks like Master Hui Kong''s cultivation was high, so it would be extremely safe for him to cultivate behind closed doors.


    Closing the door, I sat cross-legged on the prayer mat. The three scrolls that Grandpa Sun left behind slowly appeared in front of me. One was the Heavenly inscription technique, one was the six soul fragments, and the other was Grandpa Sun''s soul scroll.


    I have now reached the Sky Realm. When I was in the False Sky Realm, I saw the second story. I should be able to see the third story now.


    Also, after the battle at the Sky Sect, I sealed my own spiritual power. I haven''t seen the follow-up techniques after I reached the Sky Realm, and I''ve seen the six soul fragments as well. After the soul pieces awaken, other than the soul fragments, what else can I do?


    Slowly exhaling a breath of air, I slowly opened the scroll of the Heavenly Marking Spell. The fate soul appeared, but before I could take a good look at it, the scroll suddenly shattered and turned into fragments that floated in front of me.


    I was stunned. What did that mean?


    Before I could react, pieces of debris were imprinted into my forehead. My entire body spasmed, but it wasn''t pain, but a feeling of relaxation.


    However, my body was twitching uncontrollably and I couldn''t control it at all. At this moment, when I focused my attention on it, I discovered that the scroll fragments had somehow arrived in front of my spirit pill and were revolving around it.


    The spirit pill was completely red. There were traces of silver and green on it, making it seem very unique. However, as the scroll fragments wrapped around the pill, they slowly fused and released a demonic glow.


    At this moment, if someone saw it, they would realize that the light around my body was like a lantern. There was light inside me, but it couldn''t completely shine through. It looked very strange.


    However, this feeling was not painful at all. Furthermore, I felt that my Spirit Pill was undergoing a metamorphosis, or perhaps a ascension.


    Ever since I started cultivating the inscription technique, I didn''t realize how amazing it was. I didn''t even have the slightest inkling of what Grandpa Sun said about the technique. This change should be to show how extraordinary the inscription technique is.


    Sure enough, the light slowly faded away and my Spiritual Elixir was gone. In its place was a scroll that was only an inch in length, emitting a faint white light.


    Just as I was immersed in this novelty, the scroll suddenly disappears. I was still extremely astonished in my heart when I noticed that it had already appeared in front of me.


    Looking up, the scroll had already become two feet long and was still somewhat transparent, emitting a faint glow. The scroll is just like my spiritual pill. It doesn''t need the naked eye to be able to see every line on it. It''s as if it was deeply engraved in my mind.


    Reaching out his hand, the scroll suddenly trembled and slowly opened, revealing a short passage of text that emitted a dazzling golden light.


    Before, I didn''t understand these words, but now, I can read them one by one as if they were written by me. These words tell a story about the celestial soldier He Huan.


    The scroll flashed, and a brush slowly emerged in front of me. It was a foot long, and its entire body was a pale yellow, except for a tinge of green on the tip. It was a complete fiery red, flickering like a leaping flame, and the tip of the brush was a sliver of white.


    I slowly reached out my hand and grabbed the pen. Before I could feel anything suspicious, I had already started writing another story behind He Huan''s story.


    "Mo Ang, wolf of the demonic battle, his mother is a snake, his father is the leader of the wolf clan, he was born with extraordinary talent, bestowed upon him by the heavens. However, at the age of 100, her father suddenly died and her mother disappeared. From then on, friends broke off, lonely figure, only the current Changsha Peak''s daughter, Sha Ying and his friendship, a life, promise not to abandon. The Celestial Demon War broke out, and the tribe was in a state of chaos. On the day of the fire, Sha Ying died to save Mo Ang. Mo Ang was extremely sad and furious, he had mastered the pill pattern, carried the body of a deserter on his back, and carried the body of Sha Ying along with him.


    Mo Ang''s story, one image after another kept flashing through my mind. In the end, when Mo Ang turned into a stone statue, the brush in my hand suddenly stopped.


    Sweat broke out on my forehead, but I felt a twinge of sadness, a feeling that didn''t occur to me at all, as if it didn''t belong to me.


    The brush in my hand disappears and the golden words on the scroll continue to glow. However, a golden light suddenly erupts and shrouds me.


    The rays of light merged into my body, as if washing away all the filth from my body. It was so refreshing that I couldn''t help but moan.


    The light didn''t last for long. After a while, it dissipated. My entire body was greasy. There was an extra layer of grease. I had actually completed the fourth tempering of my body! Tempering the body became more and more difficult. After arriving at the fourth floor, if it weren''t for the rare heavenly materials, it would be impossible to imagine that it would actually be completed by this beam of light.


    While I was still immersed in joy, the scroll suddenly closed and returned to my Dantian. A voice suddenly appeared in my mind. This voice contained a trace of laziness, a trace of evilness, and it felt somewhat familiar, but also extremely unfamiliar.


    "Cultivators are divided into five categories: Immortal, Demon, Devil, Buddha, and Soul. Although each of the five categories is different, they are not all unrelated. Buddha and Devil were nothing more than transformations of Immortals. They focused on cultivating Qi and Immortal Qi. When it came to pills, it was when it came to pills, it was when it came to spirit. The Spirit Realm was the beginning, the sky realm was the threshold, and the beginning was the end. Soul cultivators cultivate their own souls and live by their own souls. Awakening of the soul is the beginning, melting of the soul into nothingness, and the body is not rotten. Demon cultivators were also the chosen of the heavens. Their bodies were strong, and Immortals and Buddhas were difficult to compare to. Their souls were the weakest, but their souls were also the weakest. "The five types of cultivators in this world all have their own strengths and strengths. I am the only one who possesses the strength of five, the Demonic Immortal Soul, and the Demonic Immortal Soul. All of these are my paths, and I am the only one who is able to take the stars and create the world ¡­"


    After my voice disappears, I woke up. I understood a little from his words.


    In this world, there were five types of cultivators: Immortals, Demons, Devils, Buddhas, and Souls. Demonic cultivators and Buddhist cultivators were mutated forms of cultivation, but in reality, they were also considered Immortal cultivators. Cultivators focused on understanding the powers of heaven and earth, and this type of spiritual energy was the most initial type, while cultivators who entered the sky realm at the beginning could be considered as stepping into the threshold.


    Soul cultivators cultivated the soul, but their physical bodies were very weak. Only by combining three souls into one could their bodies not rot and reach eternal life.


    Demonic cultivators had extremely powerful fleshly bodies. They were considered the strongest, but their fate souls were weak and were unable to comprehend the essence of heaven and earth. However, their strength could still reach the highest level.


    The five types of cultivators restrained and balanced each other, but the person who said this created the mysterious bloodline. Whether it was the soul piece or the body, they were both stepping stones to the highest achievement.


    The soul fragments merged into the soul of another, and everything they heard and saw was the same as that person''s. In comparison, there was one more soul split, and it was like there were thousands more soul fragments, so after experiencing different things, one would naturally gain a lot of insights and thus, taking a very shortcut.


    Wait a minute, combined with five types of energy, then wouldn''t it mean that after I comprehended Mo Ang''s story, all of the spiritual energy in my body would be converted into demonic energy as well?


    When I thought here, the Spiritual Energy in my body suddenly moved. A demonic aura suddenly emitted from my body, and traces of cyan smoke continuously curled around me. It really is pure demonic energy!

 C143

    Eighteen forms of the Coiling Dragon Blade!


    The roaming dragon was twice as large as it was before, and its body was even more solid than before. It didn''t need fire elemental energy to be able to be seen by the naked eye.


    Now, I think I have the strength of Mo Ang back then. His strength should be at the large success stage of the Acupoint Charging Stage.


    However, I needed to comprehend the story inside the Heavenly Marking Spell, yet I obtained it so quickly. Could it be that Grandpa Sun sealed my cultivation in this story and passed it down to me at a suitable time?


    Back then, the story of Immortal Soldier He Huan was when I was in a life or death situation, and this story of Demon Soldier Mo Ang was told to me at this moment.


    After thinking about it for a moment, I was unable to figure out the connection between the two. Perhaps, when I read the next story and understand the power of the story, I would be able to figure out the connection.


    There are still eleven months until October. That should be enough time for me to see the third story. However, before this, since I have already formed a soul scroll, I should properly cultivate these six soul fragments.


    The second scroll recorded six soul fragments. At this moment, I slowly opened it, but there was nothing inside. It was completely empty.


    When I saw this blank space, I was stunned for a moment. Then, I couldn''t help but reveal a smile.


    The Fate Soul was revealed, and the Fate Soul with an evil smile suddenly opened its eyes. The Fate Soul was revealed, and the Fate Soul with an evil smile suddenly opened its eyes.


    The soul saw that it was also blank, but when the fate soul grabbed the scroll and slowly pulled it open, the contents were revealed.


    These six soul fragments should be considered the first level because the first level was the complete awakening of the soul piece. However, the second level was no longer a writing but a painting.


    The painting was simple and unadorned. A few lines formed a person, but this person was sitting cross-legged on the ground. The scorching sun above his head was not high in the sky, but slightly to the west. And the strangest part of this painting was that this person was the only one with no shadow.


    There were a few lines of words in the upper right corner of the painting. The words said: No light, no shadow, no shadow. Shadow only followed the body, Awakened Soul Shadow acted as a feeling.


    These twenty words were extremely clear, and the shadow was the second fate soul. It should also be called the shadow spirit. When a Fate Soul was fully awakened, the person would have no shadow. This meant that the shadow soul had already completely awakened and could be absorbed into the body of the person''s body, or some other use. However, I am not sure how to make this shadow awaken.


    When he first learned the basics of six soul fragments, he thought that a person only had one soul, and that was the soul piece. In his heart, he mocked a mortal about three souls and seven souls, but now, besides the soul piece, there was also the soul piece, and from those twenty words, he was sure that the third soul piece was the soul piece. When the soul piece completely awakened, it would be time to awaken the soul piece.


    Now that I have learned the first layer, I have divided four soul fragments. One in Qiuhong''s body, one in Nanshan''s body, one in Zou Zhi''s body and one in the Snake Demon, Wu Ming''s body. In order to let them temporarily replace my eyes, I had already withdrawn the two pieces that I had separated earlier when I came to this room. However, was the story of these four people really what I needed?


    Shaking my head, I don''t care if I need them or not. With my fate soul being so powerful, it wouldn''t be a problem to send out another ten or so.


    Putting away the six soul fragments scroll, I stare blankly at the last scroll that Grandpa Sun left behind. This is his soul scroll.


    When I was at the Spirit Pill realm, I saw the first story. When I was at the False Sky realm, I saw the second story. Now that I''m at the Sky Realm, I can definitely see the third story.


    He slowly opened the scroll, and the golden light that I had always been in the past shone brightly. Those hundreds of golden words were now strongly attracting me.


    There are still eleven months, it should be enough. If it''s not enough, then whatever I miss, that is all fate''s doing. Yue Qingsi, whether we are fated to meet each other or not, depends on what the heavens will do this time.


    Stepping into the text, I slowly opened my eyes ¡­ This is a forest. At a glance, I can see that it is vast and boundless. At this moment, my Fate Soul is Grandpa Sun''s Fate Soul, and the target of it is a tree.


    Inscriptionists decided to engrave an essay for a person. It must be because there was something different about that person, just like He Huan. Because she loved him, her love for the Immortal Emperor, she let Grandpa Sun decide to write a story for her.


    Perhaps this wasn''t considered an honor to them, but at the very least, it was a form of recognition from Grandpa Sun. But the tree in front of me, I extremely ordinary, I very much do not understand why Grandpa Sun will be a tree for an essay.


    Ah, no!


    ChengTian said that Grandpa Sun was already very powerful and even he wasn''t his match. But the first story I saw, He Huan''s story, was also only of the Sky Realm? At that time, would Grandpa Sun, who was even more powerful than the Immortal Emperor, help a little Heavenly Realm cultivator with inscription? Where did such a high cultivation come from?


    Either he was lying, or that person wasn''t Grandpa Sun! What was the story behind all this?


    I was still deep in thought. In the forest, a strong wind blew suddenly, but after a few breaths of time, it stopped. The tree that I possessed was no longer a tree, but a man who had undergone some changes.


    The entire forest had disappeared, and replacing it was a dense crowd. There were old and young people, and they all had very handsome appearances, but especially so, all of them had green hair. Regardless of whether they were young or old, they were all the same.


    These people, or in other words, these demons, were Tree Spirits!


    "Grandpa Xing!"


    A child about six or seven years old ran over with wide open arms and laughter. When he approached the man, he tripped over a tree branch and fell to the ground.


    The man''s face revealed a hint of panic. He hurried forward to help the child up, but the little boy scratched his head and laughed, as if he didn''t feel any pain.


    "Why are you so careless? Is it painful to fall down?" The man''s voice was a bit magnetic and very pleasant to listen to. Adding on a trace of the vicissitudes of life, it was even more unspeakably attractive.


    "No, Grandpa Xing. My father asked me to call you over."


    "Mm, let''s go."


    "Mn. Grandpa Xing, I want you to carry me!"


    The man chuckled. The affection in his eyes became even stronger. He squatted down and said, "Come up, you''re the naughtiest."


    The child let out a happy cry and pounced on him, seemingly very happy. Perhaps he was this person''s relative.


    "Grandpa Xing, I forgot about the song you taught me last time. Teach me to sing it again."


    "You are the dumbest. Look at Little Tong and the others, they have already learned it. I will teach you one last time ¡­"


    "When the spring wind blew across the fields, the land was covered in green branches. The smile on your face became even more radiant, and you walked barefooted towards the direction of the rising sun. The men of the field laughed and asked, "Where are you going, you said, toward the cleanest world in your heart?" Green wind, dark blue water, heaven stage white clouds, I will never regret it. You used your life to step into every land, in exchange for our eternal peace ¡­ "


    The man''s voice was slightly hoarse, but as he lightly sang this gentle song, the child''s eyes blurred. Even I was intoxicated by this warm picture, a gentle spring wind seemed to blow by my ears, and a hearty laughter rang out. It was calm, peaceful ¡­ After the man finished singing, he took out a flute. This flute was not made of bamboo, but wood. It was as if a wood branch that wasn''t thick or long had been hollowed out and carved into a wooden flute.


    The clear sound of the wooden flute rang out, and when the surrounding people heard it, they all revealed a comfortable expression. There was not a single trace of ruthlessness in their eyes, and they were all in peace.


    The melodious sound of the flute traveled far away and drifted in the air. The eyes of the surrounding people became calmer and the corners of their lips unconsciously curled up into a smile. Everyone slowly stopped, afraid that they would disturb this quiet moment.


    "Cough cough ¡­"


    A light cough rang out, and all the spirit realms were broken in an instant. However, none of the surrounding people showed any signs of rebuking. They only continued their previous actions, as if the flute music was just a tiny interlude.


    The man put away his wooden flute and calmly looked at a figure in the distance. It really was that person who had coughed lightly to interrupt the flute.


    As he slowly approached, the little boy on the man''s back seemed to slip down in fear and stealthily slipped away from the side.


    "Ah Mu, stop!"


    With a dignified voice, the little boy''s body trembled. He slowly stood up and timidly shouted, "Grandpa Jiao!" He lowered his head, thinking about something.


    The man approached slowly, and I could see for the first time that Grandpa Jiao was coughing softly. He was leaning on a curved wooden staff, and on the wooden staff was a foot-long green vine. Grandpa Jiao''s face was wrinkled like an old tree, and his eyes were small, but they were extremely cold.


    An old and cold voice came out of Grandpa Jiao''s mouth, this time not towards the little boy called Ah Mu, but towards this man.


    "Xing Gan, everyone is heading for the holy tree. Why are you going the other way?"


    Xing Qian smiled and calmly said, "Ah Mu''s father is looking for me."


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Hmph, in the future you are not allowed to sing about that woman again. Quickly go to the Holy Tree Congregation, I have something to announce."


    "Alright."


    After Grandpa Jiao left, Amu let out a long sigh of relief. He patted his chest fearfully and complained to Xing Gan, "Grandpa Jiao is too scary. I can''t even hide from him."


    Xing Qian laughed and lightly tapped A''Mu''s head. "No matter what, he is still the family head. Don''t be so impudent in the future. He does everything for our own good."


    A''Mu stuck out his tongue and shook his head vigorously. He didn''t say anything, and even Xing Qian could only smile when he saw this. He then continued to walk in the opposite direction of the crowd.

 C144

    "Grandpa Xing, Grandpa Jiao said that you''re not allowed to sing that woman. Are you talking about the song you taught us? Who is that woman? "


    Xing Qian smiled and shook his head in the face of A''Mu''s doubt. He didn''t answer, but when A''Mu saw that his questions were futile, he glared at Xing Gan. He pouted, pouting as he ran forward.


    In front of him was a middle-aged man who was similarly handsome. When he saw Xing Gan, the corner of his mouth curved into a smile, but he couldn''t hide the deep look of exhaustion and worry in his eyes.


    "Uncle Xing, you''re here!"


    "Why are you looking for me so urgently?"


    The man frowned and let out a sigh. He looked worriedly at Ah Mu and said, "The fourth Celestial Demon Battle is about to begin."


    Xing Qian frowned, his expression turning serious. "Why is it so hasty this time?"


    The man shook his head. "I don''t know. This time, the clan head is probably talking about this matter." After a moment of hesitation, he asked, "Uncle Xing, what do you think we should do?"


    Xing Qian shook his head helplessly. "I don''t know either. Just one step."


    The man instantly grew anxious. "Uncle Xing, don''t tell me you want to see our clansmen die on the battlefield one by one?" There aren''t many of us in the Tree Spirit race to begin with. After a single battle, just how many will be left? The last time was Qing Er, this time ¡­ I''m going to stop the Clan Chief! If we can''t make peace with the Immortal Demon, we must at least protect our Tribe from the flames of war! "


    Xing Qian immediately put a hand on the man''s shoulder to stop him from moving forward. You should know the Clan Chief''s personality. He was someone who experienced the second and third Celestial Demon Wars. Since you''re speaking empty words, how could he possibly agree with you? "


    "Do we really have to watch our own people die one by one?"


    Xing Qian shook his head, a hint of hesitation flashing through his eyes, but it only lasted for a moment before growing resolute. "I''m prepared to agree to his request!"


    "Agree to his request ¡­ "Then aren''t you ¡­"


    "But, I have no choice. You have already lost your wife, I don''t want any of you to lose your children or loved ones. If I give up my life, I can save everyone, then I would rather die a thousand times! Do you remember our faith? "


    "Bai Yi ¡­"


    Xing Qian sighed. "She lost her own blood and saved everyone''s lives. Then why can''t I bleed everyone else to save even more people?"


    Pain flashed across the man''s eyes as he whispered, "If you do this, what will the children think? You have taught them so much for so many years, and if you do this, aren''t you afraid that they will think that they have misjudged you, and lose the one and only thing that you have given them? "


    "So ¡­" Xing Qian paused, looking at the man firmly. "And you!" "You will continue to teach them in my place. For nothing else but your dead wife ¡­"


    "Hu ¡­"


    Xing Qian and the man simultaneously lifted their heads to look at the giant tree at the top of the mountain. Their expressions were complicated as they shook their heads and walked toward the peak of the mountain. Behind them, the innocent Ah Mu brother scratched his head, unable to understand what his father and Grandfather Xing were talking about.


    The peak of the mountain was not very high, and there was nothing special about it. The only sign that could be seen was that huge tree with a radius of several meters.


    However, he had never seen such a tall and white poplar before. At the moment, the tree was packed with people, young and old, all of them looking confused. Perhaps some of them had already guessed what was going on, but there was an extra look of worry on their faces.


    By the time Xing Qian and the man arrived, the patriarch, Grandpa Jiao, was already slowly standing on top of a huge rock several meters high beneath the tree. He raised his wooden staff and the noisy crowd quieted down, waiting for the patriarch to speak.


    "Last night, I received news about the rise of the Monster race!"


    When the crowd heard this, a commotion broke out. Xing Qian and the man looked at each other, bitterness filling their eyes. The matter they were most worried about had happened.


    "Quiet!" The staff struck the ground, causing a strong wind to blow. Those who were close to the staff involuntarily took a few steps back. The originally crowded crowd immediately became even more upset.


    "Everyone should have already guessed what it is, right? I, Jiao Xiang, as the elder, am one of the 12 leaders, and also your clan leader. This time, I will definitely lead you all in a brilliant war, and contribute my best to the rise of our Demon Clan! "


    "Is ¡­ Is this battle to be fought ¡­"


    It was unknown who''s weak voice sounded from within the crowd, but in this quiet environment, everyone could hear it clearly. These words expressed a kind of hesitation, a kind of cowardice, and even more so a withdrawal from the rise of the demon race.


    Jiao Xiang''s expression changed as he shouted, "Who said that?"


    The surroundings were deathly silent. Seeing his expression, no one dared to admit it. Jiao Xiang was so angry that his entire body trembled. The joints of his hands that tightly gripped the wooden staff turned white, but no one made a sound.


    I know that he is not a person who said those words out of anger. Rather, after he said those words, no one actually refuted him. What does this mean? It meant that no matter how important it was, everyone avoided war.


    "Hmph, let me tell you, we didn''t start the war between Immortal and Demon!" This world no longer allows us to live in peace. This is the fourth time, the fourth time! Think of your loved ones, think of your children, how many died in war, how many died in longing? Would they not take revenge? Is your son going to continue bleeding? "


    The people below all lowered their heads in shame or contemplation.


    Seeing the situation, Jiao Xiang''s complexion looked a bit better. He said in a deep voice: "Everyone think about it, if we do not fight, the other demon clan would go all out. But if we stay at the back and enjoy the win, who would feel comfortable? Furthermore, we are also a member of the demon race. If we do not contribute to the future of our demon race, you all can ask yourself, do you still have the face to face with those dead warriors? "


    Everyone''s hearts were shaken as they once again began whispering to each other. After listening in detail, they began to argue.


    "But, no matter what, we demi-humans or immortals can''t all be wiped out. Then, does that mean the war will last forever?"


    The discussion came to an abrupt end as everyone looked towards the direction of the voice. It was the devil-looking Ah Mu.


    Jiao Xiang was also silent. A trace of exhaustion flashed across his eyes, but it was hidden well. It disappeared in a flash, and there was nothing unusual about it.


    Jiao Xiang sighed and said softly, "Ah Mu ¡­"


    Ah Mu''s father immediately placed Ah Mu behind him and said in a low voice, "Patriarch, Ah Mu is only a child!"


    Jiao Xiang waved his hand, "It''s fine, I won''t do anything to him. This war, other than the children, our tribe must participate. However, if there is one person who is willing to agree to the previous conditions, then the casualties in my clan this time around can be minimized ¡­ "


    "I promise!"


    The one who spoke was Xing Gan. For the first time, his stern face didn''t appear gentle. Instead, it was filled with determination and determination.


    "For the sake of the clan members, I agree to your previous request."


    "Alright!"


    There was a trace of joy on Jiao Xiang''s face as he shouted: "This gathering is over! How you lived before will continue from now on! There is no need to talk about the war! There is no need to lament about death!" "Let''s disperse ¡­"


    None of them showed any excitement on their faces. Instead, most of them seemed to be at a loss. They looked at Xing Qian with doubtful expressions before slowly walking away.


    "Uncle Xing, you clearly know that this gathering is to force you to your death, so why did you agree?"


    Xing Qian shook his head. "Even if we can avoid this, what about next time?" "Last time, I sacrificed your wife. I don''t want to sacrifice my life and innocent people this time around."


    "But ¡­"


    "There''s no need to speak any further. The chief is waiting for me. Take good care of these children for me."


    Leaving behind the anxious man and the confused Ah Mu, Xing Gan turned around and walked toward Jiao Xiang without a second thought.


    Jiao Xiang''s residence was a tree hole with two stone stools and a stone table. This tree was very large and over a hundred zhang tall. It looked very ancient, but compared to the white tree on the mountain peak, it was nothing.


    "I didn''t think that you would actually agree to that condition. I''ve always thought that since you''re so kind, you won''t do it no matter what."


    "However, if I don''t do it, countless of our clansmen will die. The Demon Race will unite with the outside world and fight within. At that time, our clan will truly be exterminated."


    Jiao Xiang sighed, "Do you think I don''t want to join this war? I''ve already experienced it twice and I really don''t have the strength to experience it a third time. "


    "That''s right." Xing Gan sat on a stone bench, his fingers tapping lightly on the stone table. His brow was furrowed, and his tapping speed became faster and faster, faster and faster. He came to a sudden halt, saying, "You don''t have a choice, nor do I. I actually don''t hate you, because you and I did it for the sake of our clansmen."


    Jiao Xiang looked at Xing Gan. At this moment, he didn''t have the dignity of a patriarch in the slightest. Instead, he had a pained look on his face as he slowly aged away.


    "After so many years, you have been upholding your philosophy. You have enlightened many of our clansmen and awakened many Tree Spirits, allowing us, the Tree Spirits, to slowly recover our vitality. "Maybe you know, maybe you don''t. Every time you go on a long journey to look for our tribe''s son who is wandering far away, I look at you silently. In my heart, I have always treated you as a child ¡­"


    Xing Qian nodded slightly. He didn''t say anything, but a look of contemplation and reminiscence appeared in his eyes.


    Jiao Xiang let out a long breath, placing the wooden staff on his knees, "I know you are kind, you want to stop this war, you want to stop the bloodshed, stop the strife, we are a race of tree spirits, we are born with this nature, every time I see you teaching a clan, I am extremely happy. I have experienced two wars and seen too many deaths, but I desire peace more than anyone else. "


    "But," Jiao Xiang changed the subject and said helplessly, "You should know that our demon clan''s mission is to get rid of our tribe if we, the Tree Spirit, stop participating in the war!"


    "I am the clan leader. What the clan leader should have is not tolerance or kindness, but decisiveness and decisiveness! For the sake of my clan''s fate, I must act as I should, and that is resolution, and that is dignity! "Even if I were to bury my true self in my heart, permanently ¡­"

 C145

    "After this war, you will be the hero of the clan, or even the entire demon clan. You will be the hero that stands at the top of the world!"


    "I don''t want to be a hero, a hero. My hands will be covered in blood. I just want to be like her and stop the bleeding."


    "The wounds on your body can stop the bleeding, but what about your soul?" Jiao Xiang looked straight at Xing Gan, his aged face filled with determination. "She''s my daughter. I''m very sad for her death, but she brought everything upon herself!" How many times had I warned her, and she had insisted, but what had she got in return? The curses she receives are much more than the gratitude she feels for her! "


    "You are her father, but have you ever understood her?"


    Xing Qian stood up as well, glaring angrily at Jiao Xiang. After a long moment, he turned his head and said in a low voice, "Give it to me. I will complete the mission."


    Jiao Xiang paused for a moment, sighed, and waved the wooden staff in his hand. The wooden staff suddenly flashed, and the foot long vine quickly grew. After a few breaths'' time, it had grown into a green tree about two feet long.


    Jiao Xiang''s figure moved and he slowly floated up. He extended his hand into the dense foliage of the tree, and a moment later, he took out a fruit. This fruit was very strange. It was the size of a fist and black in color, and there were lines on it. At a glance, it looked as if the fruit was divided into six parts.


    A hint of pain flashed through Xing Qian''s eyes as he saw the fruit. He suppressed his deep voice and asked, "Is this what you''ve been preparing for the past ten million years?"


    "It wasn''t prepared by me. It was the blood and sweat of all the dead members of our race. Other than you, no one else can control it this time. That''s why I put forward such a condition to you, in order to prevent our clan from getting hurt again."


    Xing Gan took a deep breath and reached out to grab the fruit, but stopped midway. A sliver of struggle appeared in his eyes.


    "Think carefully, between your clansmen and your enemies, which side should you be on?"


    With trembling hands, Xing Qian grabbed the fruit, opened his mouth, and swallowed it in one gulp. He then turned around and walked out of the tree hole without looking back.


    Not far away from the cave was that man, beside him was Ah Mu, and there was also a cute little girl. Behind her were a few kids around seven to eight years old, almost sixty years old.


    When the man saw Xing Qian come out, he quickly walked up to him and asked, "What? Are you sure you want to do that?"


    Xing Gan nodded. "I''ve already agreed."


    "Uncle Xing, the children ¡­"


    "Grandpa Xing ¡­"


    "Grandpa Xing ¡­"


    "Grandpa Xing ¡­"


    "¡­ ¡­"


    The children shouted at the same time, their eyes full of attachment and respect.


    A layer of mist immediately seeped into Xing Qian''s eyes, but it quickly dried up. He smiled and stroked the heads of Ah Mu and the little girl. "Ah Mu, Little Tong, you''re the oldest child here," he said. "Tell me. Will you miss me after I leave?"


    "Yes, I will, I definitely will!"


    The tears in Little Tong''s and Ah Mu''s eyes had almost flowed down as they understood that Xing Gan was going to leave.


    "Grandpa Xing, you have to come back early."


    "Yes, I will. As soon as I finish, I will rush back to see you."


    The man''s expression was pained. He pulled at Xing Gan''s arm and frowned. "This sort of thing is even more painful for you than killing you. Just let me do it for you!"


    Xing Qian shook his head with a smile. "No one else in the Tree Spirit Race except the patriarch and I can do this. How can you help me?"


    The man let go of Qin Lie''s hand in frustration. A trace of hatred flashed through his eyes as he looked toward the tree hole, but Xing Gan noticed.


    "Don''t hate him. He has no other choice. After I leave, you must take good care of them, continue to teach them, and fulfill our dreams."


    "En!" The man nodded heavily. "When are you leaving?"


    "Immediately."


    The man exclaimed, "That fast?"


    "Hmm, if I''m too late, I''m afraid I won''t even be able to control myself."


    Xing Gan glanced at the group of childish children one last time before smiling. He crouched down and softly said, "Grandpa Xing is about to leave, so no matter what I do in the future, remember to always remember what I''ve taught you and live well. In the end, can you sing that song and see Grandpa Xing off?"


    Perhaps it was due to the man''s pained expression that the children were able to guess what was going on. In the end, the children were unable to hold it in. Their faces were all covered in tears as they kept wiping and nodding their heads.


    I stood up and left slowly. The man didn''t see it, nor did Xing Qian. However, I saw an old face emerging from the tree hole. It was covered in tears.


    "When the spring wind blew across the fields, the land was covered in green branches. The smile on your face became even more radiant, and you walked barefooted towards the direction of the rising sun. The men of the field laughed and asked, "Where are you going, you said, toward the cleanest world in your heart?" Green wind, dark blue water, heaven stage white clouds, I will never regret it. You used your life to step into every land, in exchange for our eternal peace ¡­ "


    "¡­ ¡­"


    There were still forty days until the true war between the immortals and the demons would begin. Forty days ago, Xing Gan had crossed a million black holes by himself and arrived at the northern border.


    In front of him was a canyon. It looked extremely quiet, but with the impending war between Immortals and Demons, all countries were on high alert. There was no way this canyon would be as peaceful as it seemed on the surface.


    Finally, he took out a small branch from his chest and gently tapped it. The branch expanded rapidly, and a moment later, it turned into a person that looked exactly like us. If it weren''t for the lifeless look in his eyes, it would be hard to tell them apart.


    After Xing Qian tapped the "person" on the forehead, he slowly sank into the ground. The ground didn''t seem to have changed at all, as if it were all an illusion. Xing Gan and I slowly advanced while the "person" was on the ground.


    Xing Gan was a tree spirit, and he moved slowly through the ground like a tree root. Not only was breaking through mud easy, it was also very quiet. Every so often, he would change directions, but after a few twists and turns, he suddenly stopped. "In the earth, there was actually a barrier that disappeared in a flash. The barrier was extremely transparent, almost invisible to the naked eye, and it disappeared in a flash, but Xing Qian and I were no ordinary people. Although it was a bit difficult, we could still see it clearly.


    Now, I finally understood the function of that ''person'' on the ground. That ''person'' was clearly under his control, and could be considered my eyes, ears and feet. Xing Qian was constantly moving underground, but he was heading in the right direction. That barrier should have been the barrier set up by the Immortals on the ground. In order to prevent any scouts or surprise attacks from the demons, the explosion must have triggered the barrier.


    Faced with the barrier, Xing Gan fell into deep thought. A moment later, he saw numerous roots extending from plants and trees. They slowly touched the barrier, easily penetrating it.


    This barrier should only guard against demonic energy. These plants were controlled by Xing Qian and didn''t have any essence to them, so they could pass through. If the demons wanted to pass through, they would trigger some kind of danger.


    I was just guessing what method Xing Gan would use to get around this barrier, either by forcing himself to break it, but that would either expose his position, or continue to descend until he reached a place that wasn''t covered by the barrier. Then, he would go around it, but Xing Gan slowly turned into a pile of dried wood.


    A body transformed into grass and trees, completely concealing his own demonic qi and soul breath. Was this the unique cultivation method of the Tree Spirit race?


    While I was still in shock, Xing Gan passed through the barrier and continued to move forward.


    An unknown amount of time later, Xing Gan finally came to a stop. Instead, he took out another dry vine that resembled a tree root, took it, and landed on the ground in human form.


    At this moment, Grandpa Sun''s soul, instead of mine, was actually split in half. Half of it remained within Xing Gan''s true body, the other half possessing the human form of the dried branch as it floated above the ground.


    With my current realm, sneaking into the soul of his life is already considered to be an extremely weak point for me. If I continue to split the soul of his life, the only outcome will be his dissipation, maybe after I awaken my Shadow Soul, I would be able to split the soul again.


    As Xing Gan''s puppet rose to the surface, I saw sunlight once more, and this puppet looked just like an ordinary person. Even though it was a bit dull and far-fetched, its gaze was no different from an average person''s. It seemed that this puppet was much better than the previous one.


    At this moment, the puppet has appeared in the outskirts of the city. I don''t believe that this is a coincidence, but rather that Xing Gan, as a Tree Spirit, would be able to understand the situation outside through the plants and vegetation on the ground.


    The puppet stroked its own black hair and tied it into a knot. It looked no different from a farmer, and with large strides, it walked towards a town.


    This way, the puppet would look like an ordinary little cultivator. With the support of the puppet''s spirit energy, the puppet would look even more agile, just like a real person, and its speed would be much faster as well. In just a day and a night, they had arrived in front of a large city.


    A name was written on the top of this city: Jinping City!


    The great war was approaching. The Jinping City Guards were extremely heavily guarded, and immortal soldiers with silver armors and spears were everywhere. Their expressions were cold as they closely watched the passing cultivators!


    I was shocked. What is this place? Why is it that the people walking on the streets are not mortals, but cultivators? When had the State of Di and even the State of Chen ever seen cultivators running all over the streets?


    The puppet stopped in front of Gold Level City with an indifferent expression, but Xing Gan''s eyes were filled with intense pain as he stood in the ground. He clenched his fists and dug his nails into his palms, his face full of struggle and helplessness.


    What was his purpose in coming here? "If he agreed to Jiao Xiang''s conditions, what exactly were his conditions?


    Xing Gan, just what kind of person are you ¡­

 C146

    Jin Ping City was the capital of the You Nan country. It was a city that was even larger than half of the Di Kingdom, and there were a lot of people inside. Thirty to forty million people was only the base number, so it was hard to imagine that there would be such a big city.


    He was called Bi Huan, a general of the Immortal Realm. Because the Immortal Demon War was imminent, he temporarily took charge of the city, and there were many people here, waiting for the day when the war would break out. There were a lot of cultivators here, and some of them were here to recruit Immortal soldiers, while others were here to earn some Spiritual Pills and the like. This Jinhai City was an extremely important foothold for the Immortals before the war.


    Because this was the capital, there were a few large cultivation families here. First, there were the Jin family in the south, the Yu family in the north, and the Shi family in the west. However, in the entire Eunuch South Country, these three families could only be considered middle-class because there was also the Lu family on top, which was one of the five big families in the cultivation world.


    The five great clans of the cultivation world were located in Dian Xun, Zan, Dian Ming Yin, Da Wei Shentu and Shen Yu Lu. They were respectively located in Dian Xun, Zen, Da Ming, Da Wei and Shen Yu. I had never heard of these five countries before, but when I found out about their return, my heart skipped a beat.


    Five days ago, the puppets had entered Jin Ping City to investigate this matter. Although the security of the city was extremely tight, the puppets were very smart and no one noticed anything amiss.


    This puppet stayed in the restaurant every day and ordered a jug of wine, but it didn''t move at all. It listened carefully to the conversations of the people around it, but today, it truly heard an extremely important piece of news.


    There were a few people sitting against the wall of the restaurant. They ordered some food and wine while chatting. One of them was very thin, while the other was very fat. The last one had a darker complexion. However, he heard the skinny man say in a low voice, "I heard that the cultivation world is starting to become chaotic."


    "Chaos? How could that be possible? Do you think that the seven great immortals are useless!? "


    The dark-faced man shook his head and sighed, "The seven great Immortal Emperors are at odds with each other. It''s not a secret. However, there''s been some news recently that we don''t know if it''s true or not."


    Fatty asked doubtfully, "What news?"


    The thin man drank the wine in his cup in one gulp, leaned his head forward and said in a low voice, "Do you know that the Three Great Deathlands?"


    "En!" Fatty nodded.


    "Absolute Canyon Life-Extermination, Black Corrupt Bone, River Styx Soul-Sucking! "The valley is in the Di Kingdom, which is in the barren land in the north. The Black Lands are on the border of the Great Nether Kingdom in the west. However, the River Styx is the most mysterious and strange place. No one knows its exact location."


    "And then?"


    "And then? Hehe, "the black-faced man also took a sip of his wine," The Styx has been discovered. "


    "The River Styx has been discovered?" However, as soon as he spoke, he immediately knew that he had lost his composure. He turned around and looked around, but he did not find anything out of the ordinary, so he continued his discussion in a low voice.


    "Where is it?"


    "How would I know? The cousin of the cousin of my brother''s sworn brother, his wife''s wife''s cousin, was on good terms with me, and the news came from him."


    Fatty was momentarily stunned, he blinked his eyes and asked: "Your brother''s sworn brother''s uncle, his wife''s ¡­ Who is the cousin of his nephew? "


    The dark-faced man slapped his head and said in a low voice, "Isn''t that me!?"


    "Oh ¡­" The fatty was suddenly enlightened. "How did you know?"


    "I ¡­"


    "Wait, wait!" Fatty hurriedly stopped the black-faced man, "Just say it directly, don''t beat around the bush again."


    The black faced man gave the fatty a disdainful look, "My great-grandfather''s good friend was related to a popular person from the Immortal Emperor. That was something I got from him."


    "Oh, but so what if the location of the Styx is discovered?"


    "No one knows about the dangers of the Styx. It seems like even the Immortal Emperor felt that it was extremely troublesome. Thus, he found a Soul Cultivator that hasn''t appeared for 10,000 years and decided to have him explore it for us."


    "And then?"


    Soul cultivators have appeared, and the world is in chaos. During the critical moment of the Immortal Demon War, the Immortals once again went to explore the River Styx.


    The fatty''s eyebrows creased together in anxiety. "Can the immortal lords defend this place?"


    "Why are you thinking so much? We''re not going to participate in the war. Furthermore, the immortals should only be planning it out. The time for their true exploration should be after this war."


    "Un ¡­"


    The Immortal Emperor wasn''t here, so he should''ve been happy, because no matter what he did, he had a chance of escaping. Judging from the expression on the man''s face, this agreement of Xing Gan''s should''ve been an extremely dangerous one, perhaps even suicidal. Now that there was a chance for him to survive, why did he still frown?


    After the puppets left the inn, they made some inquiries, but the rumors they heard were all about the same. There should be a reason as well, the news of the Immortal Emperor''s absence was most likely true.


    It was night, the starlight shone down, and what should have been a rest period, was that the city was filled with cultivators, making it even more lively, as if the night scene was even more intoxicating than during the day. There was an endless stream of people coming and going, and the Immortal soldiers guarding the gate were checking one after another.


    After searching for a few days, Xing Gan finally made his move. Fine, let me see what you promised Jiao Xiang.


    After the time had passed, the immortal soldiers changed shifts. The immortal soldiers who had not rested for a long time let out a long sigh as they dragged their bodies back. At this moment, the puppet had caught up with a tired immortal weapon.


    The four of them changed positions at the same time and chatted for a bit before separating. The puppet did not make a sound nor did it have any signs of life as it slowly followed one of them, that person returned to his residence and put down the silver spear. Just as he was about to take off the armor, he suddenly became alert.


    The puppet''s clothes were torn apart, and vines began to pierce through the armor. In an instant, the immortal soldier''s eyes dimmed, his skin turned gray, his eyes sunken, and he turned into a pile of dried up bones wrapped in only a sliver of skin and flesh!


    With a clang, the silver spear landed on the ground and the puppet turned into a vine and pierced through the celestial armor. After a while, the celestial armor''s dried up body became full again and looked exactly the same as before.


    In an instant, an Immortal weapon was completely replaced by a puppet!


    I was extremely surprised. Just what cultivation level is this Xing Qian at? Immortal weapons were said to be at least at the Heavenly Realm, not an ordinary Heavenly Realm. Only after a few layers of selections would a Heavenly Realm cultivator be allowed to pass through the Immortal Seeking Palace and enter the celestial cleansing pool before becoming an ordinary cultivator. I hadn''t thought that a puppet of Xing Gan''s could destroy me with my current strength.


    After replacing the immortal weapon, the puppet slowly walked out of the room and stepped onto the stone steps, standing on top of the city wall.


    "Hey, Old Yuan, what are you doing here?"


    At the foot of the city, a familiar Immortal weapon saw him and shouted.


    The golem ignored them and stared blankly at the bustling city. In fact, it wasn''t looking at the city, but Xing Gan. He was hesitating and struggling.


    "Old Yuan, what are you doing?"


    Seeing that the puppet did not pay any attention to him, the Immortal Weapon under the city wall ran up to the tower and patted his shoulder. It was somewhat puzzled and asked, but the puppet continued to look into the distance, not paying any attention to him at all.


    "Old Yuan, are you tired? Old Yuan? "Old Yuan!"


    The puppet slowly turned its head and stared at the concerned person in front of it. With a slight movement of its throat, it spat out a single word, "Scram!"


    "Old Yuan, you ¡­"


    The celestial weapon suddenly became angry, but it was startled and its eyes lit up. It let out a cold snort and quickly left the tower, leaving the puppet staring into the distance.


    Not long after, the previous immortal weapon brought over ten Immortal weapons and surrounded the puppets.


    "Captain, there''s something wrong with Yuan. Look!"


    The person in the lead was a middle-aged man with a stern expression. He wore a light gold armor and his eyes emitted a sharp aura. He carefully looked at the puppet and waved his hand, "Take it!"


    Suddenly, all of the surrounding celestial weapons rushed over to hold the puppet down, but they couldn''t move it at all. It was as if the ground was taking root.


    "Captain, there''s something strange!"


    The captain''s expression became serious as he tightened his grip on his silver spear. He stepped forward to take a look. Yet, at this very moment, Xing Gan slowly closed his eyes, pain written all over his face. Two drops of tears had actually fallen! When he suddenly opened his eyes, they were filled with determination!


    The puppet at the top of the city wall suddenly became serious. It opened its hand and tens of thousands of vines shot out. They immediately tied up the surrounding celestial soldiers and their captains as if they were rice dumplings without leaving a single crack.


    Naturally, there were people below who witnessed the movements of the city walls. But soon after, ''dang'', the sound of bells rang out and the entire city heard it. Hundreds of thousands of Immortal weapons immediately surged towards them.


    The vine swung out, throwing away the Immortal weapons like throwing trash. The flying Immortal weapons were sent flying hundreds of meters away, and even the incoming magic power was destroyed by the vine. The Immortal weapons were all terrified when they saw this and didn''t dare to move forward.


    "Quick, notify the Immortal General!"


    It was the captain who had been flung away earlier. He got up awkwardly and shouted at his subordinates.


    The puppet looked at the confused crowd below, completely unaware of the imminent danger. It opened its mouth and spat out the black fruit in its hand, emitting a strange and evil black light.

 C147

    I don''t know what kind of person Xing Gan was, but from the way he was so popular with the kids in the Tree Spirit race, he shouldn''t be a bad person. Furthermore, he definitely isn''t a petty person.


    However, at this moment, the puppet was standing on top of the tall wall, looking down at the crowd below. It was also holding such an evil and strange black fruit in its hand.


    Not long after, the surroundings were filled with immortal weapons. There were also more than ten people who were dressed extravagantly, but they were not armor. From the looks of it, they were not immortal weapons.


    "Venerable guests, where is Lord Immortal General?"


    When the captain saw that all the people were here, but he did not see the General Bi Huan, he flew up and clasped his fists as he asked the dozen or so people who were not wearing armor.


    "Lord Immortal General has matters to attend to. We are here to settle them. What is the problem here?"


    The group leader hurriedly explained in a low voice. From time to time, the dozen or so people would look over, their eyes filled with ill intent.


    "Who are you? Why are you disguised as my Immortal weapon? What are you planning?" "Where is the real Huang Yuan?"


    In the face of the yellow-clothed man''s question, the puppet didn''t answer. Instead, it stared blankly into the distance, as if it was waiting for someone. The innocent cultivators below didn''t manage to escape. They just watched with interest. They felt that with so many celestial soldiers and guests, it would be enough to capture an ordinary Sky Origin Stage cultivator.


    Seeing that the puppet did not speak, the yellow-clothed man looked indignant, he rushed forward, and before he even arrived, a huge earthen yellow palm print arrived first. Seeing that the puppet did not say anything, the yellow-clothed man looked indignant, and he rushed forward, and before he arrived, a huge earthen yellow palm print arrived. Perhaps everyone already knew the yellow-clothed man''s strength. Seeing that he wasn''t even able to withstand a single blow and was forced to retreat with serious injuries, their faces couldn''t help but change. Their originally courage turned into cowardice once again.


    "Monster, what do you want?"


    It was clear that they had a very deep cultivation. Hearing this voice, everyone was overjoyed, those who had suffered under the puppets before all had a trace of hatred and sneer in their eyes.


    He was clad in armor, but it was not the silver white color of a normal Immortal weapon, or the pale gold of a Immortal weapon captain. Instead, it was bronze in color, and it looked somewhat simple, but it emitted an extremely dense cold aura, as if it was a stranger that was not allowed to enter. Behind him was a densely packed group of immortal weapons. The pressure from their auras made it hard for everyone to breathe.


    This was the Immortal General, Bi Huan!


    When Bi Huan saw the puppet, he glanced at the black fruit in the puppet''s hand with a serious expression. He glanced at the crowd in front of him and took a deep breath.


    The puppet slowly raised its head and stared at Bi Huan in a daze. After a long while, it spat out a few words, "All of you... Power... They were all here ¡­ "Is that so?"


    Bi Huan was not the only one who was confused. When the surrounding people heard his words, they all felt puzzled. However, it did not take them long to understand the meaning of his words.


    The puppet slowly took off its armor, revealing the inner garment underneath. After that, the chest slowly split open, and not a single trace of blood could be seen. What was even weirder was that there was no heart inside the chest cavity!


    The puppet held the fruit up to his chest and placed it near his heart. Then, the skin and flesh slowly closed together, as if the fruit was his heart. When Bi Huan saw this scene, his eyebrows shot up and his expression darkened. He waved his hand and shouted, "Take him down immediately. Kill him if he dares to resist!"


    When everyone heard this, they immediately took out their weapons and rushed over.


    And inside the puppet''s chest, the black fruit actually began to emit some black qi. The black gas released out a little bit before shrinking back again. It repeated this a few times, then expanded and tightened, just like a heart.


    The six lines slowly split open like the skin of a fruit, revealing the heart of the fruit. The heart of the fruit was very strange, it was a thumb sized bead, and there was a crack that was an inch long on the bead!


    Just when I was wondering what the bead was, the crack suddenly opened and the entire bead turned into a bloody eyeball!


    He turned his eyeball around and looked at the incoming innumerable immortal weapons. After staring at them for a moment, he turned around and looked at the sky, and in the sky, the originally clear night sky suddenly became covered by dark clouds. Layers upon layers of dark clouds slowly gathered together, turning into a giant eyeball with a radius of thousands of feet! A strong pressure was quickly emitted, causing people to unconsciously feel fear and oppression.


    Jin Ping City was slowly shrouded in shadows, and the incoming Immortal soldiers were all terrified by this huge eyeball. Each and every one of them raised their head to look at the sky, and a trace of fear appeared in their eyes.


    When the idle cultivators saw this, they immediately panicked. They ran for their lives and screamed at the top of their lungs. The calmness from before immediately turned into chaos. The moment the giant eye appeared, their faith in the celestial beast was ruthlessly torn to pieces.


    The gigantic eyeballs stared coldly at the chaos below. Slowly, a vine shot out from the eyeball, and the second, third, fourth ¡­ Moments later, the place was densely packed. Countless vines extended out from the depths of his eyes and danced in a demonic manner as they mercilessly attacked the crowd below.


    The vine wrapped around the cultivator, and soon after, blood began to gush out as the person inside was squashed into meat paste! There was also an instant when it entered through the cultivator''s ears, ears and nose, and exited through the abdominal cavity, turning a group of people into a string. The cultivator that was penetrated, however, did not die, but only cried out in pain. Several vines wrapped around a person''s hands and feet. With a slight tug, they immediately ripped them apart. Flesh and blood sprayed out, splashing onto the faces of other people. This brought about an even greater sense of despair for those who were frightened.


    There were also Immortal soldiers who relied on their cultivation and weapons to cut down the vines that came to attack. However, the number of vines was hard to estimate, so this method was useless. Bi Huan''s eyes were bloodshot and her expression was extremely malevolent. She continued to cast all sorts of multi-colored spells, cutting off countless vines. However, she was unable to save many people.


    The number of Immortal soldiers that came to participate in the battle increased, regardless of whether it was those hidden in the darkness or those other important matters that had yet to appear, all of them appeared and clashed with the vines. Intense spells collided with them, frantically attacking with no regard for their lives.


    However, before the fleeing cultivator could exit the city gates, countless trees suddenly shot out from the huge eyeball and completely surrounded Jin Ping City! The height of the giant tree was so high that one could not see the top. The strength of the giant tree was indestructible!


    Killing, despair, and helplessness dominated the entirety of Jinping City!


    However, the killing move had yet to be fully revealed. The massive eyeball in the sky might not have been satisfied with the fight, so it once again shot down a myriad of sharp wooden spikes! It was even sharper than the silver spear in the hands of an Immortal soldier. The Immortal soldiers that risked their lives to protect were suddenly pierced through by the endless wooden spikes, causing their armors to be punctured and their bodies to lose their life. As for their dead bodies, they continued to carry more wooden spikes.


    The puppet''s body began to tremble, and cracks began to appear on its surface. More and more cracks appeared, but the cracks didn''t dissipate. In his chest, the thumb sized eyeball was surrounded by layers of vines, making it look more like a seal than a shield. It was as if Xing Qian didn''t want to fully activate the power of the eyeball, so it became increasingly difficult to control it.


    Bi Huan wasn''t a fool. After blocking for a while, she moved towards the puppet, causing cracks to appear all over its body. Without any explanation, she slashed out a dazzling sword Qi. Wherever the sword Qi went, the vines all around the puppet would constantly break and eventually be imprinted onto the puppet''s chest.


    "Bang!"


    The eyeball seemed to have lost its bindings, and it seemed to be extremely excited. It trembled a few times, and in a flash, it disappeared into the huge eyeball in the sky. As for the sliver of fate soul that I possessed on the puppet, it quickly moved and possessed Bi Huan''s body.


    The moment the small eyeball fused with the large eyeball, the giant eyeball seemed to have a life of its own. The attack became stronger, more tricky and strange, and once again, endless fallen leaves flew out from the eyeball. There were all kinds of strange and strange fallen leaves, but there was one thing they all had in common: they were extremely sharp!


    A few leaves fell and a cultivator had already become a pile of minced meat. Some cultivators had clenched their teeth and exploded their spirit pills with their eyes red before they died, barely killing themselves with the few leaves that had fallen. But from the looks of it, it was extremely laughable to die together with the blade that had killed them.


    There were some cultivators who were afraid of death, and when they saw that danger was about to befall them, they immediately used all their might to protect their comrades. However, in front of their companions'' stunned eyes, they were sliced into pieces, and at the moment of their death, when their companions saw that the person who used them as a shield had also died, they revealed a cold, happy smile, and became the last expression on their faces.


    There were also some cultivators who were more intelligent, with tens of people forming a defensive formation with hundreds of people. However, with a few stabs from the wooden sword, the formation was riddled with holes, and had no choice but to shrink its range and increase its power, while those who saw that they did not have any strength to protect themselves, angrily withdrew their spirit energy, and died together with the rest under the endless attacks.


    In the face of death, the ugliness of human nature was thoroughly exposed!


    As for Bi Huan, even though he had destroyed the puppet, he could not see the giant eyeball stop its attack. He knew that the mastermind had not been killed, and his eyes were bloodshot, veins popping out on his forehead, and blood was seeping out from his teeth. He shouted hoarsely towards the sky, "No matter who you are, I''ll definitely kill you!"


    "Kill you!"


    "Kill you!"


    "Kill you!"


    Boundless fury reverberated throughout the entire Jinping City. It didn''t go away for a long time.


    The entire Jinping City was surrounded by countless vines. The mournful wails continued for an entire night without stopping!

 C148

    Hidden beneath Gold City, Xing Gan''s entire body trembled as he grit his teeth in grief and agony. Once the puppet was destroyed, he spat out a large mouthful of blood, his face as pale as a sheet of paper. However, he didn''t care and continued to wallow in his grief, unable to extricate himself.


    This massacre of the people did not seem to be what he was willing to do. It was just his own clansmen and his innocent enemies. He had chosen the former, choosing to go against his own ideals and give up on his own ideals.


    At that moment, the pain he was enduring was not only from Bi Huan, who was fighting desperately in the city. What was even more unbearable was that he could choose to vent his pain, but he could only bury Bi Huan in his heart and endure it all by himself.


    As I watched Xing Gan in pain, a melody kept playing in my head, as if someone were singing softly in my ear: The spring wind blows through the fields, the earth is full of green branches, and your smile is even more brilliant. You walk barefoot into the distance, towards the direction of the rising sun. The men of the field laughed and asked, "Where are you going, you said, toward the cleanest world in your heart?" Green wind, dark blue water, heaven stage white clouds, never regret, you used your life to step into every land, in exchange for our eternal peace ¡­


    At this moment, I suddenly understood Xing Gan''s dream. His dream was to be eternal peace, to be the cleanest world, to be eternal, to be peaceful ¡­ However, a man who harbored a dream of peace was being forced to slaughter all the innocent cultivators in the city, his hands were drenched in blood. He had stayed in the race of the dryads for so long, continuously instigating the concept of peace for the next generation, hoping to use his own efforts to reform everyone, to stop the war, and to stop the smoke from rising. But now, what he was doing was completely different from what he had done before. How was he going to deal with those naive children?


    The man from the Tree Spirit Clan once said, "This is even more painful than killing Xing Gan. Now I understand, this kind of mission is indeed even more painful than killing him, but he has no choice. One side is the enemy, the other side is the clansmen.


    I suddenly felt great admiration for Xing Gan. If I were facing something like this, I would definitely be like him, accepting the mission of slaughtering everyone in my path to protect my loved ones, but I didn''t have such a great ambition in my heart, and my choice didn''t conflict with my dream. Therefore, compared to him, I was pitifully small.


    There were already people noticing the oddity in Jin Ping City and beginning to attack the huge trees surrounding the city. However, how many people were able to break through the defenses that even Bi Huan couldn''t break through?


    During the night, the screams in Jinping City became weaker and weaker, until they finally disappeared. At least Xing Gan couldn''t hear them, because there weren''t many people left alive in Jinping City. Bi Huan was one, and currently, her entire body was covered in blood as she tenaciously fought against the eyeball.


    It was already daytime, but there was not a single trace of light. Layers of dark clouds covered the sky and an extremely oppressive aura gradually spread.


    Seeing that there were still several people who could not be killed, a trace of anger appeared in one of his pupils. Suddenly, his pupils changed and slowly cracked open, turning into two pairs of pupils! Not only that, both of his pupils gradually split apart, turning into four pupils that continuously split apart. Not long later, they had turned into sixteen pupils!


    Bi Huan''s expression was extremely gloomy, but there was nothing he could do about it. Every time he wanted to get close to the eyeball and break it, there would be countless attacks that took special care of him, making it difficult for him to even defend himself, let alone destroy the eyeball.


    The moment the 16 pupils appeared, among the eight people, besides Bi Huan, whose body swayed slightly with a terrified expression without any other peculiarities, the other seven people had already become sluggish, instantly becoming numb. Then, they were pierced through by several vines from behind, and their aura gradually dissipated, if they had only died, then it would have been fine, but the corpse, which no longer had any aura, was controlled by the vine and slowly turned towards Bi Huan.


    Bi Huan''s eyes were wide open. Blood dripped from the corners of his eyes. His face was pale, but it was incomparably gloomy and extremely ugly to behold.


    "You are all brothers that have lived and died with me, but I never thought that you would end up like this! I, Bi Huan, promise that I will definitely avenge you no matter the cost or difficulty! "


    The words came out one by one from Bi Huan''s throat. With an incomparable determination and anger, he made a promise.


    The fact that the seven of them were able to survive the violent attack of the giant eyeball until now was definitely not weak. Even if their cultivation was insufficient, they could not be that much weaker than Bi Huan, and what made it even more difficult for Bi Huan was that although the movements of the seven of them were stiff and rough like puppets, they did not affect the execution of his magic. The speed of their attacks was still three or four times faster than Bi Huan''s attacks.


    But fortunately, when the seven of them fought Bi Huan to the death, the giant eyeball didn''t use any other killing techniques. It only controlled the seven of them as if they were playing around.


    Of these seven people, three were dressed in gold, one in green, and four in white. They were all men, but they were not the first few foreign delegates to appear.


    At this moment, although the seven of them were quite far away from Bi Huan, they also surrounded her. Three golden-clothed people had strange hand seals in their hands, one of them was a hundred feet long flame dragon, one of them was a hundred feet long ferocious lion, and the other was a hundred feet long dark blue bird that was constantly attacking Bi Huan, who had formed a defense using his silver spear. The four white-clothed people, however, formed an extremely complicated hand seal with their eight hands.


    His technique seemed to have formed a giant that was over a hundred feet tall and was just over the size of his chest. In the battle at the Sky Sect, I knocked him out and left him in Rong City, but he definitely had a master, but I''ve been to every battlefield and never saw any Peak Master use a similar technique. Could it be that his master died in a chaotic battle? That shouldn''t be the case. Such a powerful technique, how could it die so easily? It seems that even though the Sky Sect has been annihilated, there is still a mystery that I can''t see clearly.


    As for the seven people who were attacking Bi Huan, the three men in gold and four men in white could only make it difficult for Bi Huan to resist, not injure him. At this moment, Bi Huan''s arm, right leg, and cheek were all wounded. The one who caused Bi Huan to bleed was none other than the thin and frail green-clothed man.


    The man in green stood still, an empty bow in his hand. The bow was as white as snow and gave off a cold aura that even the naked eye could see. Occasionally, he would shoot the bow, but all of a sudden, a five-foot-long ice arrow appeared on the bow.


    At this moment, the black-clothed man shot out his bow once again. Determination flashed through Bi Huan''s eyes. He did not dodge but stood still, staring at the incoming ice arrow.


    In an instant, I saw that a thin layer of ice had already formed on Bi Huan''s face. At the same time, his body moved two feet away from Bi Huan, and the ice arrow pierced through his armor, directly piercing through a hole in his armor. It passed through his ribs, and landed on the body of the giant blue bird that was charging at him from behind.


    "Chirp!"


    The giant bird wailed, and with a "peng" sound, it turned into countless water droplets, quickly turning into ice droplets and fell from the sky. The giant bird wailed, and with a "peng" sound, it turned into countless water droplets, and quickly became ice droplets, and fell from the sky.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Bi Huan threw her head back and roared. Her long spear danced and instantly countless droplets of water appeared, turning into small swords several feet in length. Those small swords flashed with a cold light and pierced towards the seven people with incomparable softness. When the seven saw the water swords attack, they formed their own defenses without any hurry. The three men in gold formed a fire shield, a water shield and an earth wall, but when the water swords stabbed into the fire shield, they extinguished it instantly, and the endless water swords immediately stabbed into the golden-robed man''s body, but did not pierce through him. It was as if they had merged with him, and after a while, the golden-robed man exploded into a pool of blood, before turning into a blood sword and continued on towards the other six.


    The water shield was the worst. After the water sword pierced through the man in gold, it turned into countless blood swords just like the first man in gold. The third man in gold turned into a wall of earth to block for a bit, but he was unable to endure the amount of water swords.


    When the four white-robed men saw the water swords approach, they gathered in a row, and their spiritual power surged, forming a giant over one hundred meters tall, which looked very real and had blocked a lot of water swords. However, after the water swords broke down, they slowly turned into mist and wrapped around the giant.


    Only when the man holding the bow saw the attack of the water sword and drew back his longbow, the water sword seemed to be attracted and converged towards the place where the bow was tied and eventually became a dark blue water arrow. The man in green loosened his fingers and the water arrow immediately shot out and clashed with the countless water swords and all the water swords dissipated into nothingness, but there were too many water swords, and after the man shot three arrows, his fingers were already dripping with blood.


    "It''s over ¡­"


    Bi Huan muttered to herself and was suddenly startled. This was because the enormous eyeball in the sky was not looking at him. Instead, it was looking at the increasingly thick and dark clouds above his head.


    At this moment, Bi Huan seemed to have also felt this pressure. She gripped the silver spear in her hand tightly as a light flashed in her eyes. She turned her head and landed on the ground.


    "Sky Law ¡­"

 C149

    From time to time, there would be a muffled boom, and the pressure exuded would also become more and more heavy. The huge trees at the edge of the city could no longer be seen, and with creaking sounds, they could no longer bear the pressure, and cracks began to slowly spread. Many of the tall buildings in the city had already collapsed due to the pressure, turning into a pile of ruins.


    Above the huge eyeball, the pupils had already returned to normal as a hint of fear flashed past. However, an instant later, it turned into an endless frenzy as it stared at the sky, seemingly roaring soundlessly.


    As for the center of the whirlpool, a dark and deep hole had appeared. Inside the hole, one could only sense an extremely terrifying destructive force, and the rest of the whirlpool could neither feel nor feel anything.


    Bi Huan''s throat trembled and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. His chest also began to move up and down deeply. Although there was no fear in his eyes, one could feel that he was struggling powerlessly under this pressure.


    Boom!


    An extremely low and dignified sounding sound rang out as a huge lightning bolt that was hundreds of feet thick descended from the center of the vortex. All the vines on the eyeball immediately extended out crazily as countless huge trees appeared one after another, and there were several times more wooden thorns and leaves that quickly appeared. The four of them shot towards the incoming lightning bolts at the same time.


    Logically speaking, how could a vine compete with lightning? It shouldn''t be able to withstand a single blow, but when the giant wood vine collided with the lightning, although it was constantly turning to dust, because of its endless growth, it was able to hold its ground against the lightning in the air and not lose!


    The color of the dark clouds became even deeper and the destructive energy became even stronger. Gradually, the speed at which the vine was growing was no longer as fast as it was dissipating. The thunder was pressing down on the large eyeball.


    Even though it was extremely fast, Bi Huan and I were able to see it from so far away. It seemed very slow, but no matter how slow it was, it would eventually reach the eyeball and destroy it within the lightning.


    The giant trees around Jinping City started to collapse as if they were being grinded, and very quickly they broke through. But at this moment, the huge eyeball''s crazy look suddenly increased, and it instantly shrank several times, becoming only a few hundred feet long. However, the vines and fallen leaves that grew from it turned black! The giant tree and the wooden spike also turned blood-red!


    Black leaf red branch, incomparably evil!


    As for the vortex formed by the dark clouds in the sky, their speed of rotation had become even slower, and the clouds at the edge of the clouds had also started to disperse. It seems like in half an incense stick of time, the punishment that Bi Huan spoke of would be endured by this giant eyeball.


    At this moment, the anger in Bi Huan''s eyes replaced the anxiety from before, and once again turned into madness. As he threw the silver spear, his palms became slightly sunken, and drops of blood slowly dripped from the gaps between his fingers. The blood dripped out more and more, faster and faster, eventually forming two balls of blood with a radius of several feet!


    At this moment, Bi Huan''s blood was almost drained out of his body. His face was pale, but the craziness in his expression became even stronger. He suddenly opened his hands and the two blood balls that seemed to have been lifted up quickly joined together.


    Bi Huan was extremely weak at the moment. However, after she swallowed a bunch of pills, her aura soared and she forcefully absorbed the power of the elixir. She recovered her strength to the peak for a short while.


    The place where it had been pierced by the blood-red spear was covered with a large amount of blood traces. Although it was only a tiny bit of damage to its body, the change that had occurred during the stalemate between the two of them was enough to turn the situation around. As it trembled, the lightning in the sky instantly pressed down and descended onto the eyeball with irresistible force. The eyeball turned around angrily and shot a hateful glance at Bi Huan before being submerged in the endless lightning.


    The lightning dissipated and the giant eyeball also disappeared without a trace. Bi Huan''s body flickered and almost fell to the ground. Previously, he had forcefully absorbed the power of the spirit pellet, but now, the side effects had arrived.


    The moment the giant eyeball was engulfed in lightning, Xing Gan spat out a large mouthful of blood. His body shook, and he immediately reached out to grab the nearby mud so he wouldn''t be unable to stand firm.


    However, I could clearly see that the man dressed in green, who was previously wrapped in the water sword, had climbed up from the pile of corpses. Perhaps he had used some method previously, but he still retained a large portion of his body, but now, he stood up shakily. Flesh and blood slowly grew on his bones, and after a long while, he actually returned to his original appearance.


    Bi Huan breathed in for a while and recovered about twenty to thirty percent of his cultivation. At this moment, he had also recovered his senses. When he saw the green robed man stagger towards him, his face twitched and was filled with disbelief.


    His blood-red eyes were filled with hatred as he looked at Bi Huan. However, there was a mark on his forehead, and that mark was exactly the appearance of a seed, a black seed.


    Although the green-clothed man''s expression was frightening, the aura he emitted was not very strong. It was only on the same level as the current Bi Huan. Bi Huan was aware of this. Thus, she slowly waved her silver spear in preparation to fight the green-clothed man one last time.


    At this moment, the two of them were only in the Sky Origin Stage. However, due to their high magic techniques, they were able to fight evenly with each other.


    What the man in green was using was the power of water and ice. Ice came from water, and cold came from water. It was sharper and less flexible. However, its offensive and defensive abilities were several times stronger than water. Countless ice arrows and water dragons covered the skies and covered the earth as the black-clothed man executed his technique. The momentum was extremely strong.


    Bi Huan could tell from his previous battle with the seven people that they were still water elemental energy. However, the water elemental energy had an additional sword intent. It was definitely the sword elemental energy that had been comprehended by him as well. Bi Huan was neither hurried nor slow in the face of the man in green''s attack. She used the power of her water element to deal with the water dragon and the ice arrow with the power of her sword. She was not at a disadvantage at all.


    However, even though the two of them are only in the Heavenly Yuan Stage, their strength is only about 10% or 22%, and their usage of elemental energy is extremely profound. Looking at the battle between the two, I gradually understood a little bit, which suddenly reminds me of Xuan Daozi''s palm strike back then.


    Dove ¡ª Xuan Daozi''s full palm strike ¡ª was shattered by Qiu Xuan. However, this palm strike contained two types of Origin Energy ¡ª one was water, the other wind. Although the two were incompatible, they complemented each other, causing the power of the palm strike to increase by more than ten times.


    Now, in the duel between Bi Huan and the man in green, I used exquisite and common elemental energy, unknowingly opening a door for me, a door to the next level.


    Just like my current fire elemental energy, after the chaos, it will be to leave the sky, leave the sky. Back then, Ge Qingshan and the others had said that they did not know how to reach the sky, but they only said that Qiu Xuan had comprehended one of these realms, and the Art of Acalan¨¡tha did not explain the division of this realm. They only said that the sky was the boundary, and the beginning and end of it was not mentioned at all.


    The goal should be for me to steadily walk down the path of cultivation step by step. If I knew too early of the division of realms, perhaps I would be belittling myself or being overconfident. If that''s the case, it would be detrimental to my cultivation level.


    However, what Bi Huan and the others displayed to me now was definitely the realm beyond the heavens. This was because I could see that even though the two of them didn''t use many spells, they actually fused two types of elemental energy together, not just coordinating with one another.


    The elemental energy was like a treasure sword. The fire elemental energy was a sword made purely from fire elemental energy, and the water elemental energy was also a sword made purely from water elemental energy. The two swords were extremely sharp and tough. The only way is to melt it and reforge it before fusing it back together. However, what I lack right now is a different sword, and a different method to melt this sword.


    In between his thoughts, Bi Huan and the green-clothed man had already begun their close combat. From the naked skin of the green-clothed man, hundreds of blood-red vines broke out, twisting in a demonic manner. It was not true red, but rather because of the blood that had stained his skin.


    The vines were extremely soft, but the force was extremely great. When Bi Huan fought with them, it was as if he was fighting with dozens of people at the same time.


    When the green-clothed man saw that Bi Huan had been defeated, his expression became even more ferocious, and he gave off an extremely strange smile, as if he was very happy. However, his attack became heavier, and he continued to whip Bi Huan like a madman.


    "Kakaka!"


    When the green-clothed person saw Bi Huan vomit blood, he was extremely excited. His face was already twisted, countless sharp thorns suddenly appeared on the vines, each one of them viciously sharp. Every time he waved them, they would emit a whistling sound as they cut through the air.


    When Bi Huan saw the green-clothed person transform into such a form, before he could even react, his shoulder and back were fiercely whipped twice. Blood droplets slowly emerged; it wasn''t a bright red color, but a poisonous pitch-black color. Bi Huan hurriedly retreated out of the battle and swallowed a handful of medicinal pills. He glanced at the black wounds on his shoulder, which were slowly spreading. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.

 C150

    "Brother Shen, back then we joined the Immortal Army together. The two of us experienced countless battles from ordinary Immortal soldiers all the way to the Immortal General, but we never would have thought that you would end up like this today!" "Are we brothers really going to be stained with each other''s blood?"


    The man in green acted as if he did not hear the question. He did not answer and only chuckled strangely. The evil aura in his eyes became brighter and the thorny vines continued to dance about. He slowly reached one of them to his mouth and licked the half drop of Bi Huan''s blood.


    He knew clearly in his heart that the person before him was not the Brother Shen he knew from the past. However, the grief in his heart was difficult to vent, as the person who died was too sudden.


    We met each other before, fought a battle once, achieved a draw, and so, we fought our way through, from ordinary spirit realm cultivators all the way to the current extreme realm, from the invisibility and anonymity of the past, to the current fame, from the innocence and innocence of the fight all the way to the present murder, we have always been together, we have always been brothers ¡­


    Hearing Bi Huan''s mutterings, my heart sank. However, I remembered that A''Hu, A''Hu, and the current Bi Huan and the man in green were very similar to each other! Both brothers were maiming each other, and their fates were being manipulated by others. Similarly, both sides were suffering losses. However, we were both injured in the body and heart ¡­


    "Brother Shen," Bi Huan''s tone changed and he said sternly, "Do you still remember the move that we researched together? Initially, I wanted to tell you earlier that I have already researched it out, but ¡­ It doesn''t matter, I''ll demonstrate it to you right now and let you rest in peace, no longer being manipulated by the adulterers! "


    As soon as his voice fell, Bi Huan stretched out his hands and a powerful killing intent immediately burst out from his body. Sensing this killing intent, the eyes of the green-clothed man lit up and drooled as he laughed out loud.


    "This move, Ghost Domain!"


    Bi Huan let out a loud shout. With a "peng" sound, his entire body exploded into a mist of blood. Countless tiny water pillars emerged out of thin air and swirled in the air. They spread out in all directions and instantly stabbed into the ground, turning into icicles that emitted a freezing air! The ground of the place where the ice pillar was located quickly froze. A moment later, the area within a thousand feet radius was like a frozen hell. Even the sky had formed an extremely thick layer of ice that blocked all escape routes.


    At this moment, the blood mist surrounding Bi Huan had already fused into the ice pillar. In the center of all the ice pillars, there was a distinct blood vein that continuously spread out and connected head to toe. Under the illumination of the ice, it really did look like a ghastly hell!


    At the place where the ice pillar had been, there was an extremely complex array formation. Although the blood veins had fused with the ice pillar, there was a feeling of floating. It was another array formation, the Twin Life Formations!


    When I was at the Demon Sealing Tombstone at the base of the Devil Slayer Temple, I had seen and seen the Twin Life Seals Formation. However, that array formation at that time might have been broken through by someone at the Heavenly Fusion Stage, so it wasn''t too difficult. But just based on the aura of this Twin Life Seals Formation, it actually made me feel as if it were terrifying.


    However, before the formation was activated, Bi Huan took a step back and disappeared into the ice. A pair of eyes slowly emerged from the ice pillars, then a face, then a body. It was actually Bi Huan! Was this a clone?


    Countless Bi Huan''s eyes were blood-red as they slowly came out of the ice pillar. They were fierce like evil spirits. After they came out, they all let out roars as they charged toward the green-robed man.


    The black-clothed man broke into an evil smile, revealing white teeth. The spear suddenly changed direction, and a sizzling sound rang out. Countless thorns flew out from the spear, piercing through Bi Huan''s avatar and nailing them to the ice pillar.


    Countless blood sprayed out from Bi Huan''s mouth, but she did not fall. Instead, she stubbornly charged towards the green-clothed man, casting spells in her hands. Her attacks were aimed at the vital parts of his body, and she began to fight with the green-clothed man.


    The black-robed man''s spear dissipated, transforming back into a hundred rattan vines. The light dance carried out a slaughter, and yet, he wasn''t at a disadvantage at all. However, since Bi Huan''s technique was called the "Ghost Domain", it was naturally not so easy. The vine passed through a Bi Huan''s avatar and landed on the ice pillar behind it.


    Due to the ice pillar, the man in green could not use it at all. He could not even defend himself, and because of Bi Huan''s avatar, it was hard to tell which one was which. Not long after, the man in green''s upper body was covered in blood.


    Twin Life Formations, Ice Pillars for Illusion, and Blood Vein for Death were also a similar type of Illusory and Killing Array.


    At this moment, Bi Huan''s avatar charged forward again and all of them gathered into a solid form. The vines in the green-clothed man''s hands were unable to pull them back, and the 100 vines were stopped in the blink of an eye. The vines were connected to the green-clothed man''s body, so they were unable to move.


    Just as the man in green was struggling to break free, the ice barrier above him suddenly shook, and countless ice spikes suddenly grew in length, quickly closing in on him. Just as the man in green was struggling to struggle free, the ice barrier above suddenly shook, and countless ice spikes suddenly grew in length, and instantly closed in, and the man in green''s eyes flashed with a black light.


    However, Bi Huan''s true body, which was hiding in the darkness, was waiting for this moment. Immediately, his eyes narrowed and all of the Spiritual Energy in his body converged. With unparalleled speed, he rushed out and pressed a palm onto the chest of the green-clothed man!


    "Bam!"


    The strength behind Bi Huan''s palm strike caused a hole of about a foot in radius in the chest of the green-clothed man! Black blood gurgled out, and the man in green''s eyes slowly dimmed.


    "Let''s end it like this ¡­"


    When Bi Huan saw the green-clothed man die, he let out a light breath. His eyes revealed a deep sense of exhaustion, but he didn''t expect that the moment he relaxed, the green-clothed man would instantly stand up and land a palm on his chest!


    Bi Huan flew backward in disbelief. When he saw the vine that had pierced his chest, he gritted his teeth and used a palm knife to cut it in half, landing far away.


    "You! "He actually didn''t die!"


    The big hole in the chest of the man in green was still the same, but there was a hideous smile on his face, it was hard to tell that he was seriously injured. Looking at his forehead, the black seed had unexpectedly scattered a small leaf!


    Bi Huan was only able to become an Immortal General, so he wasn''t someone who didn''t know much. When he saw the black seed, he immediately understood what was going on. A hint of understanding appeared in his eyes.


    "All clones have been gathered, explode!"


    As Bi Huan softly let out a sound, all of his avatars rushed forward and surrounded the green-clothed man. Without any hesitation, they exploded!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Countless Heavenly Realm cultivators self-detonated, and endless booms rang out. The entire underworld was instantly shattered into countless shards of ice, and sunlight once again appeared before their eyes.


    Even Bi Huan felt terrible when his clone exploded. He coughed out several mouthfuls of blood as he looked at the smoke and dust in the center of the explosion with an ashen face. There wasn''t much smoke and dust, and it quickly dispersed, revealing the green-clothed person inside whose hands and feet had exploded and organs splattered everywhere.


    The green-clothed person still had his head wrapped in a cage woven from vines. After the cage exploded, the vines slowly broke apart, revealing the head of the green-clothed person with a strong hatred within. However, his hair was disheveled, black blood dripping, and his face was extremely terrifying.


    "Brother Shen, rest in peace!"


    Bi Huan weakly said as he shot out a stream of sword Qi with a flick of his finger. His target was the black seed on the forehead of the head. However, this green-clothed man, who only had his head left, was not without fighting strength. Seeing the sword qi coming at him, he opened his mouth and immediately a black vine the width of two fingers appeared, but from the looks of it, it was just a sprout and had not fully matured yet. However, even if it was just a sprout, it easily deflected the sword qi and saved his life.


    "Monster, dammit!"


    He stomped on the ground and charged fiercely towards the head. His hands immediately grabbed hold of the head, but unexpectedly, two rattan vines shot out from the head and ears, binding Bi Huan''s hands tightly. He stuck his tongue out and once again turned into the black vine, piercing towards Bi Huan''s throat like a sword.


    Bi Huan was shocked, but he did not lose his composure. He tilted his head and opened his mouth to bite down on the black vine. With a fierce look in his eyes, he bit off the vine! With his mouth full of blood, Bi Huan looked extremely ferocious. However, he was unwilling to do so. He opened his mouth again and bit down on the black seed mark on the forehead of the head!


    At this moment, the man in green finally panicked, and "ah!" He screamed with incomparable sharpness. When ordinary people heard this, their eardrums would definitely burst, and their lives would be lost on the spot, but Bi Huan did not move. Even if his ears started to bleed, he did not pay any attention to it.


    The moment the mark landed, the vine immediately turned to dust. Bi Huan held the head in one hand and took out the mark from his mouth with the other. He stared at it for a moment before lifting his finger and completely shattering it.


    "Brother Shen ¡­"


    As he looked at the head in his hand, two streams of tears flowed down from Bi Huan''s eyes. Before she could say anything, she heard a loud explosive sound. She turned her head to the side and saw that there was a big hole in the black eyeball.


    Back then, that giant tree was completely unharmed by Bi Huan''s attack. After the pressure from the Sky Law, most of it had been broken. However, it was still extremely tough. Now that it had been broken by someone, the person who broke it must be very powerful.


    He raised his head and saw a grey-clothed old man. His complexion was a little dark, and his mustache was white too. However, the light in his eyes was extremely glaring. It seemed that his cultivation base was not low at all!


    "Your Majesty ¡­"


    He held up the head of the man in green and was about to step forward when he suddenly discovered that another person had appeared behind the old man. The old man had a face full of ruthlessness, a face full of white hair, and there were only a few wrinkles on him. When Bi Huan saw this person, he immediately stopped in his tracks.


    The old man looked around and sucked in a breath of cold air. Finally, his gaze landed on Bi Huan. After being stunned for a moment, he said in a strange tone, "Immortal, look at what your good subordinate has done!"

 C151

    The grey robed old man frowned and turned to look at the old man in embroidered clothes. He then said unhappily, "Extreme Immortal, you have to be responsible for my words!"


    When Bi Huan heard this, a look of confusion flashed across his face. At this moment, countless figures flashed out of the cave, all of them being silver armor Immortal soldiers, as well as some captains in light gold armor and bronze armor Immortal generals. They looked at the entire Gold Level City, and their expressions suddenly changed. There were also many Immortal weapons among them. Although they had seen corpses everywhere, they had never seen so many pieces of flesh everywhere. They could not help but vomit.


    When Bi Huan saw the expression on everyone''s faces, combined with what the two old men had said, he immediately guessed what had happened and quickly knelt down, "Subordinate Bi Huan, a demon appeared in this city last night. It massacred the entire city, and it even controlled the corpses of its good friends, Shen Yu Xiu and the rest.


    "Oh? is it possible for you, a little divine general, to kill all the evil monsters in the city in one night? "


    The old man sneered. He didn''t believe Bi Huan''s words at all.


    "In reply to Immortal Extreme Moon Monarch, that demon monster is a huge eyeball with a radius of thousands of meters, and has set up a huge wooden siege. After the massacre of the city, this subordinate struggled to the best of his abilities, but that demon monster''s killing intent just so happened to attract Sky Law and thus this subordinate managed to kill it due to severe injuries!"


    The grey-clothed old man also sneered. However, even he didn''t expect that this old man dressed in silk clothes, named Ji Yue, would actually be an immortal king!


    "Extreme Moon, the might of that heaven''s retribution, you and I saw it from afar. Could it be that you think a Divine General under me can actually survive from this heavenly retribution?"


    "Humph, Yu Yang, think carefully, there is nothing here, other than the corpses that filled the city, there is only one person under you. Do you think that this so-called ''Sky Law'' alone can explain everything?"


    Immortal Yang was also angry, and he scolded: "Extreme Moon, think carefully, with him, a mere Immortal general, can he massacre a whole city in one night? "If it were not for the fact that the might of this enormous tree was reduced by seventy to eighty percent under the Sky Law, would you and I have been able to open such a defence?"


    "Don''t yell at me. Ask everyone and see if they believe me!"


    When Immortal Yang saw the crowd''s faces filled with anger, he was so angry that his entire body trembled. Bi Huan also felt helpless, something that he obviously could not do with his own strength was being stabbed in the head by Immortal Extreme Moon, anyone would feel extremely wronged and furious, but he was an Immortal General and the other one was an Immortal Sovereign. The difference between the two was like Hong Tian, if he wanted to frame them, what could he do?


    "Extreme Moon, will our battle continue at such a critical juncture?" Immortal Yang''s tone of voice was slightly relaxed as he prepared to give in.


    However, he didn''t expect that the Extreme Moon Immortal Monarch would sneer and say: "Brother Yu Yang, our battle is only a matter of time. However, Bi Huan''s matter should still be handled impartially, don''t you think so?"


    "You!" How could Immortal Yang not know what Immortal Extreme Moon''s strange and sinister voice meant? It seemed like it would be difficult for this brat Bi Huan to escape.


    "Pow, pow, pow, pow." He kowtowed nine times and said bitterly, "I am unable to repay Your Majesty for nurturing me. I request that Your Majesty and the Immortal Extreme Moon be merciful and give me a hundred years to investigate the culprit, regardless of life or death, I will definitely give everyone a satisfactory explanation!"


    "Bi Huan, I will definitely return your innocence in this matter. Why do you have to go through so much trouble?" Immortal Yang looked at Bi Huan with a trace of love in his eyes. It seemed that he loved and doted on Bi Huan.


    "This calamity was caused by your subordinate''s negligence. Two hundred thousand Immortal soldiers and ten million citizens. Bi Huan''s death cannot be repaid. In a hundred years, we must find the real culprit and swear to never let him go!"


    It actually caused Immortal Solesky Yang and Immortal Extreme Moon to not say anything. After a long while, Immortal Yang finally let out a heavy sigh and nodded, looking at Immortal Extreme Moon with an unfriendly expression.


    Immortal Extreme Moon was a tactful person. Perhaps he knew that it was already too much for him to take such a step, so he nodded his head and took out a red pill and handed it over to Immortal Yang.


    Immortal Yang took the pill as if it were extremely heavy. Step by step, he walked in front of Bi Huan, sighed, and asked: "Have you really thought this through? These bones of a hundred years are not so easy to bear! "


    Bi Huan nodded resolutely. He took the pill from Immortal Yang and swallowed it in one gulp. Without looking back, he turned around and left the Jin Ping City.


    Xing Gan''s expression darkened the moment the green-clothed man died. Although he hadn''t vomited any blood, he had aged ten years in an instant. He was now like a sixty year old mortal, hunched over as his hands dug into the earth.


    When Bi Huan had left Gold Level City, Xing Gan had also escaped. He had left the underground area of Gold Level City and arrived in an extremely desolate area. Only then did he emerge and sit on the ground in dejection. The two deities, Yang and Extreme Moon, didn''t notice him, but it seemed as if he was disappointed. At this moment, he was lying on the ground and looking up into the sky. He was like a child who had done something wrong.


    I don''t know how much time has passed, but Xing Gan probably doesn''t know either. After countless days and nights have passed, he finally closed his eyes, took out the wooden flute from his chest, and slowly blew into it.


    The melody of the flute was still that of peace, as if he only knew this song. It was melodious and faint as it drifted away, slowly dissipating and landing in the distance ¡­


    In the distance, Bi Huan was still trudging and visiting the area. He seemed to have a feeling in his heart as he looked at this place, which was tens of thousands of miles away. His expression was sorrowful, but his gaze was incredibly resolute.


    One was for his people, while enduring indescribable pain in his heart, while the other was helplessly committing a monstrous crime. The other was also for his people, and at this moment, they were also enduring pain that ordinary people could not bear, and they were constantly pursuing the main culprit.


    After playing the peace tune, Xing Gan seemed to have made some sort of decision. He stood up and walked in a certain direction with heavy footsteps.


    Qingfeng Country was even larger than You Nan Country. There was a small border town in Qingfeng Country, and although it wasn''t too big, it was still much bigger than the largest city in Di Country, called Yangcheng. Yang City was thousands of miles away from You Nan Country, and it was very far away, over two hundred miles away, there was a small village with only a thousand people living in it, called Shaxi Village, Shaxi Village.


    Actually, almost a hundred years ago, this was not the case. Sand Creek Village is famous for being a village of thieves. The people here are either hoodlums, robbers, or bandits. However, a hundred years ago, an old man appeared. The old man seemed to be around sixty years old, and he had a benevolent smile on his face.


    When the old man saw that the people here did not say anything, he chose to stay at the inn, where the thieves used their money to look around, and when he returned, it was all just rocks. The old man used the medicine from the black shop, but it was not a problem for the old man to take it all, but the old man did not seek to do anything, he just silently endured everything, defending the bandits, receiving the punishment from the black shop, even if he was beaten up all over by the people from the other villages, he would still smile and use his body to give someone a chance of survival.


    In the end, all of his emotions turned into reverence, and he revered this old man like a god. Especially for the past hundred years, this old man, even though his white beard was floating in the wind, he still looked lively and energetic, making everyone in the village think that he was a deity that had descended to the mortal world to save them.


    The villagers also no longer did anything bad, and began to grow their own fields, plow their own fields, and to support themselves. The children often listened to the old people''s stories, reason, tune, kindness coming from the heart, and their smiles often never lessened. After that, the children grew up, and also had children. The surrounding small villages all came to pay a visit to this old man. They would often discuss for a few hours, and then they would leave full of respect and admiration, becoming the wise people of their own villages that were admired and respected.


    The old man, Xing Gan, seemed to be doing this to atone for his sins. Step by step, he came to this remote area to educate the people, doing many good deeds. No one knew that he, who was so kind and generous during the day, would be like this at night. They only revered him as a god and would ask him how to do any difficult things. After receiving his instructions, they would suddenly understand a lot of principles and knowledge, and thus, they would all become even more respectful.


    On this day, another old man came to Shaxi Village. The old man hobbled over while leaning on a piece of wood, the passage of time did not leave much of a mark on his face, but his eyes were somewhat cloudy, and he appeared to be extremely old. If one looked carefully, they would discover that this old man was actually not that old, but his deep exhaustion only caused him to look much older.


    However, three days had passed, and the old man had not shown any signs of waking up. No matter how nice he was, no one knew what kind of sickness he had, and so, in frustration, the villagers went to the thatched hut at the end of the village to invite Xing Qian.


    Xing Gan walked over, glancing at the old man for a moment, then softly exclaimed, "Eh?!" He gently lifted the old man''s hair that covered half of his face. After staring blankly for a moment, he let out a long sigh and muttered, "Bi Huan ¡­"

 C152

    That day in Jinping City, Bi Huan swallowed that red pill and then turned around to leave. With what he said before, he said ''a hundred years, a hundred years, and a hundred years'' worth of dried bones''.


    That medicinal pill was called the Hundred Years Withering Bone. After consuming it, one could only live for a hundred years. After that, one would die. It could be said to be a type of poison. However, I didn''t expect that the "Hundred Years Old Bone" that Bi Huan had swallowed would be so vicious!


    In the first year after he left, Bi Huan wandered around the Eunuch Kingdom, looking for clues. As long as there were suspicious people, he would definitely pursue them to the end in order to find the real culprit. However, on the last day of its first year, the poison broke out.


    As a part of the soul, from inside to outside, I could see the changes in Bi Huan''s body very clearly. It was the pill, and after Bi Huan swallowed it, it directly turned into a layer of red mist, surrounding the spirit pellet, and as the spirit energy flowed through his body, it entered into his limbs and bones. Normally, it was hidden, and had no effect or effect, but on the last day of the year, the red mist that had already merged into his meridians would suddenly erupt and actually corrode the spirit energy within his body as well as his flesh and bones.


    The first year, I watched Bi Huan grind her teeth and endure the pain of the corroded bone and flesh. Even though her clothes were drenched in sweat and blood was seeping out from her silver teeth, she still silently endured it.


    The second year, the corrosion of the red mist became even more intense. Bi Huan''s expression became even more pained and distorted. It was hard to imagine what kind of pain he was enduring. However, he still gritted his teeth and endured it without saying a word.


    Third year, fourth year ¡­ However, the poison in his body had become more and more profound, and every time it flared up, he could no longer endure it. He could only roar out the pain in his body, and each time, he would have to endure for a full twenty-four hours, and every time, he would have to endure the pain for a full day and a night.


    After seventy years, shouting could no longer be used as a method of venting. Bi Huan would desperately beat the ground or trees every time, rolling on the ground and painfully tearing off the clothes and flesh of her body. She would even tear off a large portion of her skin, but she would still not be able to endure this inhumane pain.


    He endured until the 99th year. Bi Huan searched through the surrounding countries, Divine Feather Nation, Mo Hu Nation, Damon Nation, Xiang Nation, and Qingfeng Country. The war between the immortals and the demons had already begun. The two hundred thousand soldiers that were hoarded in Jin Ping City had all been destroyed, and all their supplies were damaged. Thus, the demon race quickly broke through the 26th line of defense.


    There were large and small nations, but even the smallest country had a circumference of millions of miles. To be able to find all of them within a hundred years, Bi Huan had to put his life on the line.


    Perhaps it was dying soon, Bi Huan had already given up. In the last few days, the signs of poison was even more obvious, Bi Huan was getting thinner and thinner, and her spirit energy was running out. With just this step, perhaps fate had brought her to this desolate Sand Creek village and reunited with Xing Qian ¡­ No, it should be said that they had met. After all, the two of them had never met face to face again.


    When Xing Qian saw Bi Huan, he felt as if he had seen the brutal slaughter of the innocent citizens of Gold Level City. His expression changed, and he staggered backward a few steps before finally coming to a halt.


    "What''s the matter, sir?"


    Xing Qian had never revealed his name, so everyone called him old teacher. This was how he had been called for a hundred years. Now that he was in such a situation, everyone''s eyes filled with worry.


    "No worries, all of you go out first. I will save this person."


    Since Xing Qian had already spoken, everyone left without hesitation. The only ones left behind were Xing Qian and Bi Huan.


    Xing Qian let out a soft sigh, his eyes filled with pain as he looked at Bi Huan. Once again, he let out a heavy sigh, then extended a finger and placed it inside Bi Huan''s dantian.


    However, when Xing Gan''s finger touched Bi Huan''s skin, it actually turned into thousands of tiny branches and entered his skin. Yet not a single drop of blood flowed out. It was truly miraculous.


    After a long time, he withdrew his finger with a grave expression on his face and condensed a ball of spirit energy into Bi Huan''s forehead. When he saw Bi Huan''s expression gradually improve and the wrinkles on his forehead fade away, he returned to his previous handsome and unrestrained appearance. However, his hair was in disarray and his clothes were tattered, so it had nothing to do with being confident.


    Moments later, Bi Huan coughed lightly and woke up. Looking at the white-bearded old man with a kind face, Bi Huan opened his mouth weakly, "Am I dead ¡­"


    "Young man, not yet. Besides, you won''t die."


    "Hehe, you won''t die?" Bi Huan laughed self-deprecatingly. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "I also hope that I won''t die. That way, I''ll have enough time to find out who the real culprit is."


    "Is the truth really that important?"


    "Yes!" Bi Huan spoke resolutely without the slightest hesitation. "For my dignity, I must find the truth!"


    "Sigh ¡­" Xing Qian sighed and sat down on a nearby bamboo chair. "Now that you''ve found the truth, what else can you do?" he asked sadly.


    "Kill!" Kill him! "


    "Killing cannot save the past, so why must you be so persistent?"


    "This is not persistence, this is a promise, a promise to the 200,000 brothers who died along with the tens of millions of innocent cultivators!"


    Xing Gan opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. Together with Bi Huan, they quietly went through the painful memories of their past for a very, very long time.


    "You are also a cultivator, who are you? You were the one who saved me? "


    In the end, it was Bi Huan who broke the silence. He knew that he was still alive and started to ask questions.


    "More or less. I can''t say that I''m able to save you, but I''m still unable to cure you of the poison in your body."


    "You know about the poison in my body? From your tone, you think you can explain this? "


    Nodding lightly, Xing Gan walked out of the room and arrived at a small hill at the village entrance. Looking at the clouds in the sky, Bi Huan appeared a moment later. She stood beside him, giving him a look before looking towards the horizon as well.


    It was a rather cloudy day, and there was no sunlight, and the setting sun was just a vague outline. It wasn''t dazzling, nor could it be considered soft, but rather had a kind of dim light to it, but Xing Qian was looking at it seriously, as if it were his lover.


    After a long time, Xing Gan finally spoke. With a slightly magnetic voice, he recounted a long, long story.


    "A long, long time ago, perhaps, it was too long ago. Even my memories have become a little blurry. At that time, I was still a child, and she was the closest and most respected person to me. "


    "She is beautiful, gentle, empathetic, and thought for others in every way. The clansmen all love her a lot, not because she is the daughter of the clan leader, but because she is the same as us, ordinary yet not ordinary at all. She helps the people who need help every day, laughs with them, enjoys with them, and sings to us children when we have free time. Her song is wonderful, and when I think about it now, she is still willing to immerse herself in the good times. "


    Xing Qian paused for a moment, as if he had truly immersed himself in his memories. Bi Huan didn''t disturb him, but sat quietly and watched the sky grow darker. His face was also immersed, as if he had fallen into some sort of memory.


    A smile appeared on Xing Gan''s face. Perhaps childhood was the most unforgettable time of his life.


    "She likes to sing. The beauty of her singing is the best among all the clansmen. When she was young, I even asked her, ''Why do you sing so well?'' She said, ''Because I have a good heart!'' Beautiful heart, hehe, only later, I know, she said beautiful, is peace. "Peace, because there are no disputes, no killings, and no blood. Everyone is like a family, caring for each other and caring for each other. What a beautiful world this is!"


    "For this dream, she embarked on a journey, never to return. At the end of our lives, she taught us the last song, telling us that she was going to make the world peaceful by her own power, and we waved goodbye with tears in our eyes, but we didn''t ask her to stay, because we knew that she was happy for the dream, and we wanted her to be happy, as if she wanted all of us to be happy. "


    "Time, bit by bit, passed and we didn''t hear any more news about her. Many times, we kids would just stand on the peak of the mountain and look at her snow-white figure when the sun sets. When she left, she chose this time, when the night was about to come, because she said that she would rush into the darkness alone and bring dawn to the world. "


    "When we heard about her again, she was a warrior who returned from the war and told us a story. They said that in that unprecedented battle, she appeared, and a snow-white figure was really as dazzling as the dawn. It illuminated everyone''s eyes, and also their hearts."


    "In that battle, she was the last place to appear. She sacrificed her life and saved all those who died, whether they were her people or her enemies, whether they were injured or killed, she saved them all with her own strength. She hoped that her sacrifice would be able to calm the war and make everyone aware of the horrors of war and death.


    "But, she was wrong. She sacrificed the person she had saved, and they started to fight again, and because of hatred and anger, they caused even greater and more tragic casualties. However, she could not see them, and we also hoped that she would not see them, because we were afraid of her sadness and despair. However, among the people who are still alive, there are a portion of people who are grateful to her and respect her. There are even more people who complain that she saved their enemies, who resent that she gave them hope and erased them, but, everyone remembers that in that red war, there was a touch of white who wished for the best ending. "


    The sky had already turned completely dark. Bi Huan lifted his head to look at Xing Qian. His lips moved slightly as he asked, "What is her name?"


    Xing Qian smiled, a desolate expression on his face.


    "Her name is Bai Yi ¡­"

 C153

    "When the spring wind blew across the fields and the earth was full of green branches, the smile on your face became even more brilliant. Barefooted, you walked into the distance, towards the direction of the rising sun. The men of the field laughed and asked, "Where are you going, you said, toward the cleanest world in your heart?" Green wind, dark blue water, heaven stage white clouds, I will never regret it. You used your life to step into every land, in exchange for our eternal peace ¡­ "


    Xing Gan''s wooden flute began to flutter, carrying with it a hint of warmth and a hint of nostalgia. When the innocent villagers heard this, their expressions became tranquil, and they all simultaneously stopped what they were doing. With a pious smile, they gently closed their eyes, as if they were enjoying a baptism.


    Bi Huan also heard the flute music. A hint of melancholy appeared in her eyes, as if she was thinking of her dead brother and her life as a hunter. She actually sighed lightly and slowly closed her eyes, immersing herself in the beautiful music with a hint of sadness.


    The villagers had long since set up a bonfire. They surrounded the bonfire, roasting the melon and corn, drinking the rice wine and tea, talking and laughing as if they were holding precious delicacies in their hands, as if they were nectar and jade dew. Some of them even sang and danced near the bonfire.


    At this moment, Xing Gan and Bi Huan were also sitting by the fire. Neither of them said a word as they watched the scene unfold. Xing Qian had always been smiling, but Bi Huan had always been like a log in the beginning.


    After rejecting her request, he finally agreed to it. Although he didn''t know how to dance, the dance in the village was simple and hot. It was ordinary and full of passion, like the bonfire in the middle that crackled and burned, but the light and warmth it emitted affected everything in the surroundings.


    Bi Huan was drunk on the scene and had forgotten all about it. Perhaps it was on purpose, because once tonight passed, it would be time for the poison to break out. At that time, he would undoubtedly die. To be able to enjoy his life before dying may have been an extravagant dream on his part, but I knew that he wouldn''t die because there was still Xing Qian, who was watching over them with a smile on his face.


    Bi Huan was a bit drunk. She was really drunk. She leaned against the wooden block and continued to drink the coarse rice wine in her mouth. Although she wasn''t drunk, she was drunk herself. The villagers had already dispersed. It was already morning, and they were still working in the morning. Bi Huan and Xing Gan were the only ones left silently watching the bonfire.


    "Do you like it here?"


    Bi Huan drank a mouthful of wine. With a trace of haziness in her eyes, she slowly nodded her head.


    "Actually, they weren''t like this before."


    "What were they like before?"


    "In the past, they loved to kill and to fight. Perhaps it might not have come from their own hearts, but they all chose this path at the same time."


    "You changed them?"


    "Something like that." Xing Qian smiled. "It doesn''t matter. I just woke them up with a hidden peace in their hearts. They like this kind of peace. They like living a free and unfettered life."


    "Yeah." Bi Huan propped herself up from the ground and sat unsteadily not far away from Xing Gan. "If I hadn''t been so ambitious before, perhaps I would be sitting here with my brothers, enjoying the peace of life."


    "The ones who die can no longer be changed, but the hope, will always be there."


    "Is that so?" Bi Huan laughed self-deprecatingly. Her eyes suddenly became serious as she stared at Xing Qian. "Then why did you erase my hope?" she asked. Why kill so many innocent people? "


    When he explored the poison in Bi Huan''s body, he could only use demonic energy, and the thousands of threads formed by his fingers were exactly the same demonic arts that the puppet had used in Gold Level City all those years ago. Bi Huan had never forgotten them, so it was within reason that he had recognized them, but why had Bi Huan delayed until now to reveal that his hatred had filled his entire body and mind?


    I wanted to die, but I wasn''t willing to do so. I wanted to repay my sins, I wanted to make up for my mistakes, and even if I knew that I would never be able to erase this stain in my life, I would still be a hero among my people.


    Xing Gan''s voice trembled, full of self-blame and pain, but his expression was firm, full of responsibility.


    "Mission? "Hehe, it''s just an excuse." Bi Huan''s tone was surprisingly calm. He took another big gulp of wine and sighed, "Who the hell are you? Who was that person in Jinping City? Then what about the eyeball? "


    "I ¡­ I am a member of the Tree Spirit Race of the Southern Kingdom. My name is Xing Gan. The person in Jinping City can be said to be a puppet, or it can be said to be a rattan demon. The rattan demon race lives in our tribe, and every member of the tree spirit will have a rattan demon living on their body that will slowly grow along with the tree spirit. We can control it to help us do things, and they will also be able to draw the necessary nutrients and cultivation resources from us. In Jinping City, the rattan monster was living on top of me. I was still thinking about using it to bind that Evil Eye of Enmity, but I didn''t expect that it would overestimate my strength. That Eye of Evil is the eye of our Clan Chief, and he used the resentment from our second and third battles with the Immortals and Demons to combine it with the eyes of the tribe member of the Tree Spirit Tribe. It can be said to be the most evil thing in the world. "


    "Then what about yourself, why didn''t you fight? The rattan monsters living on you are already this powerful, I believe your cultivation is no weaker than an immortal. "


    Xing Qian shook his head. "Of the entire race of Tree Spirits, only I and the patriarch are able to use rattan demons to control the Evil Eye. Since the tribe leader can''t leave, I''m the only one who can control it." Xing Gan shook his head. According to what I told you before, Bai Yiyi was the daughter of the Clan Chief who died in the Second Immortal Demon War. In my eyes, she is a hero, but in the eyes of the Demon Tribes, she is a traitor.


    I know!" At this moment, a trace of a smile appeared on Bi Huan''s face. "I''ve heard about her story before. Back then, even the Immortal Emperor shed a tear for her. Amongst our human race, she was also a hero.


    A bitter smile appeared on Xing Gan''s face. He looked up at the pitch black night sky and slowly asked, "What about you? Why didn''t you rush up to take revenge on me?"


    Bi Huan self-deprecatingly said, "Avenge? Me? Look at me, at this moment, I look like a cripple. "Very soon, I will die in pain. Since I cannot kill you, I will die by your hands. Send me to meet my dead brother."


    "Also," Bi Huan put away his smile and continued to speak, "My entire life has been spent under orders, and I don''t have any thoughts of my own. Even if I do, I can only hide it, but before I die, I want to follow my own decision, and I feel that you, aren''t the kind of villain who committed great sins. You have your own difficulties, and I can feel the sadness in your heart from the flute music.


    "It does feel terrible, more painful than death. However, I can only endure it in silence."


    "Hahahaha, who would''ve thought that the person who always shouted that he would take revenge for his brother would now be chatting happily with his enemy and drinking wine to burn like a friend."


    "Friend, if it weren''t for Jin Ping City''s misfortune, we might not have met each other, but right now, even though we know each other, it''s impossible for us to be friends. You and I know each other, it can be considered fate, and it''s also a joke. How about this, I''ll play the last song for you."


    Xing Qian took out his wooden flute and began to slowly play it again. Flames danced in the air as if they were made by the flute. Bi Huan slowly closed her eyes as well. She tapped her thigh with her right index finger and began to hum along with the flute.


    That night was extremely peaceful. Besides the crackling of the bonfire, the clear sound of the flute could be heard very far away, but it did not disturb the sleeping villagers.


    Suddenly, the flute music stopped and Bi Huan abruptly opened his eyes. He opened his mouth and spat out a stream of red mist. His skin and flesh rapidly shriveled up at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Bi Huan was in tremendous pain. Her hands, which were like dried branches, tore at her hair and flesh, and her legs, which were kicked wildly. Traces of blood seeped out of her eyes and nose, and her expression was extremely ferocious as she said with difficulty, in a hoarse voice, "Quickly, kill me!"


    Xing Qian ignored him and continued playing. The poison from a hundred-year old skeleton would last for one day and one night. Only then would Bi Huan die. However, the pain in his heart was unimaginable.


    After the time it took half an incense stick to burn, Xing Gan finally finished blowing. He slowly stopped and looked at Bi Huan beside him. Bi Huan''s face was haggard and haggard. His eyes were bloodshot and deeply sunken. Dark blood was frozen on his face, making him look extremely terrifying. His body had lost a lot of weight, as if he would fall apart at any moment.


    "Quickly kill me!"


    "This wooden flute is for you. I hope you can remember that song of peace," he said in a low voice. "I can''t ask for anything from you, since I don''t have the qualifications, but I hope that you can reduce the number of massacres and protect me in the future. This world can no longer withstand the fire of war, and since it''s just a dream, let me take one last look at this world."


    After he finished speaking, Xing Qian placed the wooden flute to the side, extended his right hand, and pointed at Bi Huan''s dantian. His fingers slowly extended like the roots of a tree and entered Bi Huan''s navel.


    The red color gradually spread to Xing Gan''s dantian, but he showed no signs of stopping. Bi Huan''s pain had lessened greatly, and she was only lying on the ground panting heavily. She couldn''t move at all. She could only look at Xing Gan with worry, unable to even speak.


    His entire right arm had turned completely pink, and as it gradually spread throughout his body, Xing Qian''s expression became more and more painful. His body began to slowly turn into wood, inch by inch, from the fingertips of his right arm to the rest of his body. In the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, his entire body had become half wooden, but he still didn''t stop, and all of the mist was sucked into his body until the very last wisp of it ¡­


    At this moment, Xing Gan was no longer a human form. He calmly looked at Bi Huan, who lay motionless on the ground, and said with difficulty, "This is my seed, and I should bear the consequences. I only wish that, with my own death, I could redeem ¡­" "Sin ¡­"


    With each step he took, Xing Gan walked to the small hill at the village entrance. He looked at the distant sun that had yet to rise and murmured, "Dawn will come ¡­"


    Closing his eyes slowly, Xing Gan endured all of Bi Huan''s pain with a smile on his face. His entire body had turned into a block of wood, forever silent. Only two words appeared on his body, "Peace."


    Peace Village. From then on, the people of Shaxi Village respectfully renamed the village Peace Village, while Bi Huan, using his spirit energy to recover some of his strength the next morning, knelt in front of Xing Gan''s dried up wood. Although it was a little awkward, he played the entire peace song without the slightest interruption ¡­

 C154

    I slowly opened my eyes. In this world, there was no one who wasn''t thinking about me, thinking about the path of cultivation in the future, and thinking about the chances of survival in the future. But Xing Gan, and that woman who was not known as Bai Yi, were able to sacrifice their lives for the sake of this illusory peace.


    In my opinion, there is only one life, and no one can replace it. If I lose my own life, what ideals would I talk about, what hopes would I have? If it were me, I would definitely leave my life behind to pursue the dawn of my heart, to see with my own eyes the results of my own hard work.


    Because of my thoughts, I knew that I could not become a hero, but I also did not want to become a hero, because a hero, on his heroic surface, hides endless bondage and sorrow.


    When the scroll appeared, I hesitated for a bit before writing it.


    "The essence race of the ancient trees are famous for their benevolence and kindness. They cherish the world and maintain peace. Before the Immortals and Demons fought, they wanted to raise their clans and attack the Immortals together. However, this was not a righteous action. To the Immortals and Demons alike, this was a calamity. The will of Xing Gan''s successor, the White Robe, was in his heart. He was big and small, so he broke his promise, holding evil objects, resenting the eyes of evil, and taking the risk of being alone. He buried those who were willing to give up his life in the capital city of Jinping, along with two hundred thousand soldiers, tens of millions of itinerant cultivators, and a bustling city. The general of the Immortal Realm, his name was Bi Huan. With the Evil Warring Eye and Heaven''s Punishment, he was eventually killed. However, in the end, I met Xing Gan at the end of my lifespan. The latter saved me with his life, understood cause and effect, discussed life and death, solved strange poisons, turned into dead wood, and played the song to the end. "


    After keeping the scroll, even though my cultivation hadn''t changed at all, my temperament had changed a little. Looking at things, I could tell that they had changed a little. Perhaps this will be of great help to me in the future.


    Patting my clothes, I took a step out of the room. Just as I stepped out of the room, I felt someone suddenly pounce into my embrace. I reached out my hand to push.


    "Ju, Ju ¡­ Ju Shi ¡­"


    Hearing this shy voice, this person turned out to be Little Yu. That ball of softness just now ¡­ Shaking my head, I smiled awkwardly. "Little Yu, what a coincidence. I just came out and touched you. How is it? Are you alright?"


    "No, no, I''m going to prepare some Ramadan after I come out of seclusion!" The small sound was like a mosquito''s buzz as it left the area. Not long after, Ge Qingshan and the others arrived.


    "Ju, Ju, Ju!"


    When Ge Qingshan and the others saw me, their voices were filled with surprise.


    "Congratulations, Your Excellency! I never thought that after just two years, your cultivation had already reached a level that we could not see through. You really are different from ordinary people! "


    Zhan Tian and Elder Wang Feng were pleasantly surprised. After all, the two of them chose to follow me without much hesitation, but Ge Qingshan and Lingzi didn''t say anything. It seemed that they were more surprised than happy, and it was unknown what they were thinking.


    Actually, I''m only in the Heavenly Origin Stage on the surface, but I still have demonic powers. Furthermore, they are equivalent to the large success of a Demonic Qi Condensation cultivator, and ordinary cultivators in the Heavenly Dipper Realm might not be able to beat me, so they naturally wouldn''t be able to see my level. However, I didn''t expect that two years would have passed in the story of the hundred years in the real world. The agreement with Yue Qingsi could be considered as invalid. I don''t know if she was infuriating me.


    Zhan Tian and the others treated me with even less respect, and even Lingzi had lost a lot of her wickedness. I learned from them that a woman had come to see me a few years ago, but that after she had been introduced to me by Wu Xin and learned that I was still in closed-door seclusion, she had quietly left for several days without leaving a single word behind. That girl must be Yue Qingsi. I never thought that she would actually come here to find me.


    Furthermore, Little Calamity and Little Yu, both had extraordinary talents. In just two years, they had already reached the great circle of the Spirit Dan realm. Even though there was no lack of Spirit Dans, they were also extremely shocking. In the past two years, Little Yu would come to my seclusion spot from time to time and stare blankly at the sky, waiting for me to come out, or soliloquize to myself. As a result, my cultivation had dropped a little bit, but it wasn''t really a problem. However, tribulation was a bit tiresome. The days of being cooped up in the Devil Prison Temple all day. Although he had some affinity with enlightenment, he couldn''t help but feel lonely. He even felt that he had succeeded in cultivating and wanted to go out and adventure for a while.


    However, what shocked me even more was not this, but Zhan Tian telling me that the Southern Immortal Sect had revoked their wanted order for me to be killed, and that it was only for me.


    I was surprised. Chengtian had revealed his cards to the other six immortals so quickly? Before, I had turned into a mortal that lived in seclusion in Xuan City, but the country of Chen wasn''t big, but millions of people were, and I also sealed my spiritual energy, so it was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Although I came out this time, with the power of a Soul Cultivator, it would still be a dream for ordinary cultivators to catch me. However, in the short span of a few years, Cheng Tian actually had a deal with the six great Immortal Emperors for my safety. Was he really confident that he wouldn''t be sealed again, or was he extremely concerned about his identity as Sun Yao''s successor? Chengtian, I can''t see this person clearly anymore.


    After thinking about it for a while, I had some thoughts in my mind. I told Wu Xin a few words and then prepared to go to the Heaven Mending Sect and visit the treasure trove. If necessary, I would need the help of the Sky Bearing Empire.


    As for the Thousand Illusionary Sect, since the Immortal South Sea Sect has removed their bounty on me and Yue Qingsi is in such a hurry to find me, even though it''s more than a year overdue, I can still make another trip.


    Master Hui Kong still hasn''t returned, so I bid farewell to Enlightened Mind and brought Zhan Tian and the other three to slowly head towards the Thousand Illusionary Sect with Xiao Yu. Xiao Ji was very happy to see me out, because this way, he could leave the boring and boring Devil Prison Temple he stayed in for two years. Furthermore, I promised him that I would teach him whatever he wanted to learn. Little Yu should be very happy too, but it makes me feel very uncomfortable following me around without saying a word.


    In the Greencloud City of Chen, the Thousand Illusionary Sect, the sect head was unknown. He was known as Bai Xianzi, and he was extremely mysterious. There were five major sects in Chen Country: the Gui Yun Sect, the Thousand Illusionary Sect, the Nine Sword Sect, the Heavenly Thunder Temple, and the Yi Yuan School. According to Zhan Tian and the others'' knowledge, the five major sects were all on par with each other, but any one of them was much stronger than the previous Sky Sect. Among them, the Heavenly Thunder Temple was the most peculiar. But Yi Yuan School, although it was as famous as the four great sects, but it was very rare and difficult to show its face. Zhan Tian and the others searched for a long time, but could not find out even a little bit about it.


    Greencloud City wasn''t considered big in Chen Country, but compared to Di Country, it could be considered a big city. In Greencloud City, there was a Clear Sky Peak, and on the peak was the Thousand Illusionary Sect. However, one could not see the peak of the Clear Sky Peak, and it was abnormally steep. Ordinary people would not be able to go up there, and when a martial artist came up, they would not be able to withstand the cold and would have to give up. In fact, he was referring to the Thousand Illusionary Sect who only accepted disciples once every hundred years. If there was someone who discovered the opportunity, they would be able to ascend the Clear Sky Peak and become an immortal that everyone envied.


    Although they did not know much about immortals, they were not unfamiliar with them. At the very least, they knew that there was such a person, and they deeply desired him; at least, this Qingyun Peak was the place they longed for. From time to time, there would be martial artists that wished to become immortals climbing it.


    At this moment, when we arrived in front of the Clear Sky Peak, I used Little Yu as my eyes to look at this mountain peak that was straight into the clouds. I couldn''t help but sigh in admiration at the supernatural craftsmanship of this world. Little Yu was more gentle and quiet, always staying by my side instead of trying to look fresh like a tribulation. He liked to run around, so when necessary, Little Yu became my eyes.


    Although my eyes looked like they had just been dug out, it was extremely difficult to recover them, because cultivators can only heal themselves easily. A single wound can quickly recover, many times faster than an ordinary person''s, but it''s like a normal person''s eyes. If they are blind, their hands and feet are cut off, then they won''t grow back no matter how long it takes. Besides, I''ve sealed my own spiritual power for so many years. This injury is like a scar, and it can''t be considered a wound in itself.


    But my eyes are not incurable. After all, in the cultivation world, there are always elixirs and miraculous elixirs. Although they are few in number, they are not too rare. However, these blind eyes are my own punishment. If I still had to find some spiritual medicine to make them recover, then wouldn''t this be unnecessary? How could it be considered a punishment?


    Using his Spiritual Qi to feel, Qingyun Peak was indeed filled with Spiritual Qi, and it could be considered a treasure ground. For the Thousand Illusionary Sect to find such a place and become their own sect, it was likely that they had quite the lucky chance.


    Even though the Immortal Sect of South Sea just revoked my arrest warrant, this also made Zhan Tian and the others see the unusualness of the power behind me. Thus, they believed more than 80% of what I said previously about the Immortal Emperor behind my back. After all, the South Sea Immortal Sect could be called an Upper Sect. Its overall strength was truly unimaginable. Thus, the four of them fearlessly followed behind me. A fox taking the chance to intimidate the tiger wasn''t too bad, it was true that they were borrowing me to repel the enemy, but I also didn''t feel disgusted. After all, I had promised them that I would definitely ensure their safety.


    "Jushi, are we really going up just like that?"


    Although they understood the power behind me, Zhan Tian and the others were still a bit worried. They feared that if the other party didn''t care about face and forcefully surrounded and killed them, my power alone wouldn''t be enough to protect anything.


    "It''s fine. Let''s just go up." I smiled. Yue Qingsi and I are old, so his master should have a certain status within the Thousand Illusion Sect. Since I saved his disciple before, he shouldn''t hurt the friend that I brought with him.


    "Jushi, is the Thousand Illusionary Sect fun?" However, the little tribulation on the side has enough of loitering around and running over excitedly to me to ask.


    "Play?" I paused as I felt a sense of familiarity. The corner of my mouth curled into a smile as I said, "It''s possible that we''ll have to play today."

 C155

    The Enforcer Qi Technique was the most basic technique. However, the more basic the technique, the more valuable it was. From the Qi to Ling Kai, from jumping to flying, it was basically all thanks to the Enforcer Qi Technique. When the Enforcer Qi Technique was fully utilized, it became more and more indispensable.


    On this trip up the Clear Sky Peak, Zhan Tian and the rest took care of themselves. I waved my hand, and Little Yu and Little Tribulation slowly floated into the air, floating through the air and following by my side. The seven of them swiftly headed towards the top of the mountain.


    "Jushi, I didn''t expect that the Enforcer Qi Technique could be used so elegantly. One day, can I do this as well?"


    "Yes." I smiled and nodded. "Practice makes perfect. You will naturally learn how to use it."


    "Hm!" "Then I must also work harder. I must become as powerful as a monk in the future."


    While Xiao Ji was looking around, I whispered to Xiao Yu, "Xiao Yu, is there something on your mind? "Why do you seem to be so taciturn after I came out this time?"


    "Ah?" "No, nothing, Little Yu is fine, thank you for your concern ¡­"


    Little Yu''s voice was filled with panic and shyness. His face instantly flushed red. Could it be that he met her when I was coming out of seclusion?


    Sighing lightly in my heart, I turned around to continue my journey and didn''t press on. The Clear Sky Peak is actually not very tall, about 6000 feet, and even before we reach the peak, it is covered in pure white snow. Although it is very cold, because we are all cultivators, we do not care about this cold, so looking at it from this perspective, there is something different about it.


    The center of the mountain was not covered in snow, but an emerald green. In the midst of this snowy land, an oasis appeared before their eyes, looking like a paradise on earth. In the middle of the oasis was an ice palace, called an ice palace. Actually, it wasn''t, but because the entire hall was made of white stone, and it was snowing heavily outside the oasis, from afar, it really did look like it was made of a pile of ice.


    Both Little Tribulation and Little Yu were captivated by the beautiful scene before them, their eyes wide with joy. Not just them, even Zhan Tian and the others had never seen such a scene before. Their eyes were wide open in shock. The capital of the Thousand Illusionary Sect was indeed astonishing. To be able to open such a huge oasis in such a cold land, the amount of Spiritual Aura required must be enormous. If all the Spiritual Aura was provided with Spiritual Stones, there must be a Spiritual Pulse at the peak of Qingyun Peak!


    The name of the ice palace was Snow Cloud Palace, which suited the environment here. The entire oasis was surrounded by a formation and could not be entered. This must be the mountain protection formation.


    "White Fox Justices are here to pay a visit to your honorable Sect. I hope that your honorable Sect will open the door for us!"


    Before I could say anything, Zhan Tian had already stepped forward to report. It seems that he is indeed beginning to consider himself as a subordinate.


    Not long later, an old woman in green clothes with a face full of wrinkles appeared, and behind her was a young woman in green clothes with a pretty face.


    "White Fox, I''ve heard a lot about you. Please come in!"


    The old woman was very polite, perhaps she had also guessed that the power behind me was not weak, she quickly opened the array, revealing a three meter high path, inviting me in. Since others were polite to me, I naturally wouldn''t put on an act. I also cupped my fist with a smile and slowly entered.


    The two types of Yuan power inside her body were extremely majestic, one was flexible and long, and should be the power of water element, one was full of vitality, and was very similar to the scarlet Yuan power from the Celestial Sect of Wonders. It seemed that there was no doubt about the power of wood element.


    The Thousand Illusionary Sect is a bit stronger than the Sky Sect, but it''s not by much either. This old woman must be an elder at the Heavenly Fusion Stage.


    "May I have your name, sir?"


    "I''m one of the three elders of the Mirage Faction, Ouyang Yuan."


    I nodded. "So it''s Elder Ouyang. May I know who the other two elders are?"


    Without hiding anything, Ouyang Yuan introduced them to me. "The other two elders are Elder Yuan Ziyu and Elder Luo Qing''er. However, both of you are still in seclusion and will be coming out tomorrow at noon."


    "Yes." I nodded. Although the Thousand Illusionary Sect only had three elders, their strength should be similar. They should be at least in the Heavenly Fusion Stage. They should be much stronger than the Sky Sect.


    "The reason why I came here presumptuously is because ¡­"


    "Haha, I know. It should be because of that girl Qingsi."


    Sensing Ouyang Yuan''s mocking gaze, I smiled bitterly. "Miss Yue is Elder Ouyang''s disciple?"


    "No, no, no!" Ouyang Yuan shook his head. "She''s not my disciple. She''s junior sister Yuan Ziyu''s disciple. Junior sister loves her dearly."


    "Junior Sister?"


    "That''s right, the three of us were all disciples that the sect head accepted back then. We were the first to enter the sect, but our aptitudes were not all that good. After that, Master took in junior sister Yuan and junior sister Luo."


    "Oh!" "Then why did Lady Yue want me to come here in October last year?"


    "Do you know anything about it?" Ouyang Yuan asked me in surprise, but I could only smile wryly. "It looks like that girl Qingsi didn''t tell you anything."


    "I really do not know."


    "Mm. Back then, the reason why I met that girl Qing Si was because of that demon monk from the Devil Binding Temple, right?"


    "I guess so."


    "Ai!" Ouyang Yuan let out a long sigh and slowed down his pace. It was clear that he wanted to talk to her on purpose. He sighed. "I still can''t forget that little girl Qingsi."


    "Lady Yue''s past told me a little when I was drunk."


    "Oh? She is not the kind of person who likes to casually tell others her painful past. It seems like it is true that there is some destiny between the two of them. "


    I was startled and hastily replied, "Elder Ouyang, don''t joke around. I have only known Lady Yue for a few days and can''t even be considered a close friend. This is just an agreement to be late."


    "You don''t have to be like this. I saved your life, and the entire Thousand Illusionary Sect won''t neglect you. Saying that it''s fated is only a casual word from this old woman. It''s just that this girl Qingsi is indeed a bitter child."


    "If Elder Ouyang does not mind, you can speak a bit with me."


    "Yes." Ouyang Yuan smiled, but it was a smile filled with gentleness. It was not the kind of smile an old woman would wear. Little Yu followed behind me. When she saw that I was chatting with Ouyang Yuan, she tactfully took a step back to ensure that we didn''t hear anything. The Fate Soul that was attached to her left her body, but it was connected to her, so it wouldn''t return to my Fate Soul.


    Right now, it might be because I have not practiced enough with my own six soul fragments, and once the soul fragments leave the fate soul of others, they will merge with my own body, making it impossible for them to attach to my fate soul and act as my eyes.


    In fact, I sometimes feel confused myself, digging out my own eyes, but I often have to use soul fragments to merge into the other person''s soul in place of my own eyes. Soul eyes, naked eyes, I can only see the mortal world, then what about my own awareness, does it exist or not? The act of digging out my own eyes didn''t seem like a sign of great enlightenment at all, but just an impulse. Isn''t it extremely laughable?


    He sighed in his heart and could not help but feel a little annoyed. However, he did not show it on his face, because after a period of time, I will end this knot in my heart. If I do not resolve it properly, I will become a demon in my heart.


    "Qing Si, this child, had met with misfortune when she was young. Her family members were all killed by bandits, and her sister and she were taken to their lair by bandits. If she wasn''t that young, she would have suffered some inhuman torture. "Although she is an older sister, her younger sister is still stronger than herself in every way."


    Fifty years ago, the Gui Yun Sect came to our Thousand Illusionary Sect to spar. At that time, the Gui Yun Sect produced a genius called Song Qianxi.


    "En!" I nodded. Back then, I have fought against Miss Yue. I trained in Earth Element, and also trained in the Gui Yun Sect''s most valuable Earthly Spirit Barrier. "


    "Haha, do you think that since Song Qianxi has only reached the sky realm after so many years, I will definitely be able to defeat you even if you were to fight with me now?"


    I nodded my head in agreement, "That''s right. Ten years ago, Song Qianxi also did not reach the Heavenly Yuan Stage. I do not believe that Song Qianxi will be able to reach the Heavenly Flame Stage within ten years."


    "Oh?" Ouyang Yuan had the same smile on his face as before. "It looks like ordinary Sky Miasma Priests aren''t important enough. This old man has a bad eye, he really can''t see such a high level of cultivation."


    "Elder Ouyang, don''t blame me for being arrogant. It''s just that I have some secrets that I cannot tell you."


    "Hehe, this old man is rude. In this cultivation world, who doesn''t have their own secret? However, I have underestimated Song Qianxi. "


    "Underestimating?"


    "That''s right. Song Qianxi from fifty years ago had already reached the Sky Origin Stage."


    I was shocked, "Fifty years ago, he was already in the Sky Origin Stage. Then, ten years ago, why was he only a fake?"


    Ouyang Yuan shook his head. "Song Qianxi is known as a rare talent in the Gui Yun Sect. How could she possibly be an ordinary person? In the past, amongst the younger generation of our Thousand Illusion Sect, only Yue Qingsi''s little sister, Yue Liu-Li, was able to fight against him! "


    I nodded my head. Back then, Song Qianxi had also admitted that Yue Liu-Li''s strength was not that of an ordinary cultivator.


    "Qing Hsi, Liu Li, Qing Hsi may be big sister, but she is also very hardworking, but she is still lacking a bit in everything compared to Liu Li. However, she is not jealous at all, at least on the surface she does not reveal any trace of jealousy. That time, Song Qianxi had elegantly arrived. She was handsome, elegant and had extraordinary strength, attracting the attention of all the Thousand Illusion Sect disciples. Of course, she had also captured the hearts of countless people. "


    "Lady Yue and her sister have fallen for Song Qianxi, right?"


    "That''s right, but Song Qianxi chose Liu Li. In this regard, Qing Huan held onto her blessings and killed her love for him. This old woman herself rather liked that little girl, Qingsi, because she was more like an ordinary person. Her little sister was too perfect, too perfect, not like a human at all. However, sometimes, when one is too outstanding, it would bring about a fatal disaster. "


    "Song Qianxi''s sweet words captured Liu Li''s heart, and then she actually tricked her into stealing the map of the land of devils! Song Qianxi was ambitious. Everything she did was for the inheritance of the demonic way. Yet, pitiful Liu Li was willing to be deceived. What''s more pitiful is that little girl Qingsi, who saw through Song Qianxi''s intention and went to stop her younger sister, Liu Li. Yet, she was severely injured by her younger sister.

 C156

    A woman could do anything for a man when she was completely in love with him.


    Even though Yue Liu-li was deeply in love, she was still a cultivator after all. Furthermore, she had experienced so many tragic adversity, so her mental state would definitely not be weak. However, she actually attacked her only family and even severely injured Yue Qing''s hair.


    As if he had seen through my suspicions, Ouyang Yuan continued, "Song Qianxi''s genius spot is here. He was originally an immortal and demonic cultivator, but he was able to hide himself for so many years and even avoided the eyes of the entire Cloud Returning Sect and the Thousand Illusionary Sect. In the end, he stole the treasure of the Cloud Returning Sect and left.


    "Song Qianxi is a demonic cultivator!" I was shocked, "Then he must have controlled Yue Liuli to steal the map of the Demon Confinement. Why didn''t he reveal his demonic technique when we fought against each other?" "In his fight with Wu Ming, even though he was suppressed, he didn''t use a cultivation method. Just what in the world is going on?"


    "When Chu Yunzi struck him, it was in his dantian. Maybe he broke his demonic core, or maybe he was worried about the land of Chen. Demonic cultivators are taboo." After all, Song Qianxi has become the shame of the Gui Yun Sect and is a person forbidden from talking about it. However, every year, she would send people everywhere to secretly inquire about his news in an attempt to retrieve the Earth Spirit Barrier. "


    The last time you and Qingsi met Song Qianxi, Qingsi was able to report this when she returned. However, Chu Yunzi has sealed off this information, afraid that everyone will go and search for Song Qianxi.


    "Sigh, that miserable girl, Qingsi, her only family member died in the land of hell. She couldn''t find Song Qianxi, so she could only go find the Snake Demon, but how could she take revenge when the Snake Demon was taken as Master''s disciple? This girl is also very stubborn. Every now and then, she goes to find trouble with the Devil Sin Temple and no one will listen to her persuasion. Master Hui Kong is also very helpless towards this. "


    Ouyang Yuan let out a long sigh, his expression somber. It seemed that he truly cared about Yue Qing''s hair.


    Ever since her sister''s death, every night until the full moon, her black hair would stare blankly at the moon in the yard, all night long. After reading it, she would wail and cry in the room.


    "She is such a person. She likes to remind herself with painful moments. She once said that we are very similar, but in reality, we are very different."


    Ouyang Yuan turned his head to look at me. "But she changed last time," he said in a low voice.


    "Changed?"


    "Yeah, she won''t keep on finding trouble with him, and she won''t look at the moon all night and all night, and she won''t cry so hard."


    I bitterly smiled. "Elder Ouyang, you mean all of this is because of me?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "This ¡­" Say it''s not me, but if it''s true, there''s no other possibility but me, but if it''s really because of me, I didn''t do anything!


    Seeing my contradictory expression, Ouyang Yuan suddenly giggled. This laughter was even weirder, not like an old man, but like a young woman. If Ouyang Yuan wasn''t an old woman, I would''ve suspected that she was wearing a human skin mask.


    I don''t know what happened to you two in the past few days, but when I first heard that the Di Kingdom''s Sky sent you out, that little girl, Qing Si, was very anxious to find you. When your name, White Fox Scholar Zhang Fugui, was spread out, and you were also wanted by the South Stream Immortal Sect, that little girl was very anxious.


    "Lady Yue and this one share the same illness and sympathy. Perhaps this is the case, that''s why I''m so worried."


    Ouyang Yuan smiled but did not reply. After a while, he said, "Do you know the reason why that girl Qingsi wanted you to come here last October?"


    "If I knew, I wouldn''t have asked Elder Ouyang earlier."


    "Last October, exactly fifty years had passed since the last time the Gui Yun Sect came."


    "The competition is held once every fifty years?"


    "Hmm, more or less. But the essence of this competition is a bit different."


    "What''s different?"


    That''s why it was agreed upon a long time ago. If we were to compete once every fifty years, then the top disciples of the younger generation would be able to choose a pair of Dao companions from the Thousand Illusionary Sect, and if our Thousand Illusion Sect wins, then the most outstanding disciple would be able to choose a large stone in the palm of the Gui Yun Sect. "


    I curiously asked, "Essence Stone?"


    Ouyang Yuan looked at me in surprise. "You don''t know about the Essence Stone?"


    "This," I smiled, a little embarrassed, "is just that I have heard of it, but have never seen it before."


    Ouyang Yuan nodded his head and explained, "In a fake world, spirit stones are used for cultivation. Spirit pills are used for spiritual energy, and their source is also the earth''s spiritual energy. If one is unable to extract spirit stones for a long time, they will produce spirit stones. The spiritual energy contained within them is many times denser than in the air. But our Thousand Mirage Sect doesn''t have this stone, but the Gui Yun Sect possesses a vein. Although it isn''t large, it is enough to make anyone''s eyes go red with envy. "


    "I can tell that this old man cultivates the power of water essence, and this old man can also tell you that basically everyone in the Thousand Illusion School cultivates the power of water essence. The power of water essence is gentle and continuous, and is the most suitable for dual cultivation, but that vein of the Gui Yun Sect is the vein of water essence.


    So it turned out to be just a trade. But, he hadn''t thought that the happiness of a disciple of the Thousand Illusionary Sect would only be worth a single stone.


    Seeing my complex expression, Ouyang Yuan could roughly guess what I was thinking. He immediately said, "You don''t have to sigh. Once the Gui Yun Sect wins, the disciples they choose won''t be people with outstanding talent. Once they enter the Gui Yun Sect, they will naturally not be short on Essence Stones. So this can be considered a win-win situation. Many disciples are still eager to be selected."


    My heart stirred as I asked, "It should be the Gui Yun Sect''s victory this time, right?" Could the person that they have chosen be Yue Qingsi? "


    Praise appeared in Ouyang Yuan''s eyes. He nodded and said, "That''s right. The one who was chosen by the Gui Yun Sect''s victor was that girl, Qing Si. However, she refused."


    "Reject? This kind of thing can be considered as a deal between two sects, so you probably can''t reject it, right? "


    "No!" Ouyang Yuan shook his head. "How can a single piece of fine stone compare to a single disciple?" Therefore, the people chosen by the Gui Yun Sect must be willing by both sides. "


    "Since Lady Yue has rejected it, isn''t that fine? Why did you come?"


    "Sigh, I also know Qingsi''s personality. Naturally, I''m unwilling to lose one match, and even more so, I won''t agree to use my happiness as the wager between the two sects, so I said that I would gamble for my own fate, and it would be easy for that person to bet three rounds. If he loses all three rounds, he would naturally agree to become a dao companion with her."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but reveal a hint of a smile. With Yue Qingsi''s character, she indeed seemed like a person who could do such a thing.


    "Which three rounds will it be?"


    Ouyang Yuan had a helpless smile on his face as well. "For this first match, I''ll have to compete with that person and bet on watching the sun and moon. Whoever moves first loses."


    "Compete in strength? "Lady Yue used to look up at the moon, and it would take her a few days to see it. But since she called me here, she must have lost. To be able to lose in this aspect, that person truly does have some skills."


    "Isn''t that so? The two of them stood motionlessly on the mountaintop for more than a month. Finally, their hair fell down due to exhaustion. In the second round, Qing Yi will compete with that person in terms of alcohol consumption. "


    "Alcohol?" I was startled. When we were at the restaurant, Yue Qingsi had indeed drunk quite a bit, but cultivators could naturally use spiritual energy to disperse the alcohol. It didn''t matter how much she drank.


    "Qing Xin didn''t even need to use her spiritual power to disperse the alcohol. Whoever drinks more will win. The two of them drank for an entire day and night, yet Qing Si was the first one to get drunk."


    Inwardly shaking her head, Yue Qingsi felt a bit too willful. She completely disregarded the consequences and still wanted to be a female hero. But now, she had completely snubbed herself.


    "What about the third round? What do they want to compete in?"


    Ouyang Yuan looked at me once more and slowly said, "The third round is precisely the reason why I insist on having you here."


    "Oh?"


    "Amongst the friends, the young generation can pick any one of them. Whoever is the strongest will win, and she will be the one to entrust her life''s happiness to you!"


    I frowned. I didn''t expect that the third match would be this!


    "She''s throwing me this mess, isn''t she?"


    "Hehe, you shouldn''t be disgracing yourself. Originally, if I didn''t appear for another month, it would be considered as my loss. I didn''t expect that I would come in the end. Isn''t this fate?"


    Seeing my bitter face, Ouyang Yuan laughed once more. "Don''t worry, Jushi. This girl Qingsi has been waiting for you day and night. This old woman has never seen her smile in the past year!" That person from the Gui Yun Sect has also been living in the Thousand Illusionary Sect for almost a year. He has a good temper, and besides some arrogance, everything else is pretty good, and every day he changes methods to make Qing Si happy. Qing Si''s master Yuan Ziyu really likes that child, and in her heart, she really doesn''t like you.


    "You don''t like me even though you haven''t met me? "It seems like I really shouldn''t have come."


    Hearing the trace of displeasure in my tone, Ouyang Yuan quickly said, "It''s only right that I don''t like you. Junior sister originally doted on and doted on Qingsi, but Qingsi had been haggard for your sake for so long and even gave up such great benefits. Master dotes on her disciple and wishes for her to have a good life."


    Just as I was about to speak, I suddenly thought of that familiar aura from Qingyun Peak. I frowned and asked, "Speaking of which, the person from the Gui Yun Sect who won two battles against Lady Yue, could it be someone called Yin Tianheng?"


    When Ouyang Yuan heard this, he was surprised. "It''s him. Could it be that I know him?"


    The corner of my mouth curled up in a cold smile. I whispered, "Of course I know him. It seems that I really need to properly meet him ¡­"

 C157

    The Thousand Illusionary Sect isn''t small either. On the way here, it took less than an hour, and we would occasionally see two or three green-clad women laughing and teasing on the way here. Upon seeing me, they would shyly abandon me, and Ouyang Yuan would only smile and tell me that within the Thousand Illusionary Sect, the green-clad woman was an outer disciple, while the white dress is the symbol of the inner sect.


    Because of this, most of the sects took white as the color of their inner sect disciples'' clothing. Although it was hard to tell which sect they were from sometimes, but they would usually report their sect to their teachers when they encountered some powerful sects. Some sects also had their own symbol, just like the South Sea Immortal Sect, where white clouds could be seen on the collar of their clothing, no sect would dare to imitate them.


    He thought for a while and looked up. Ouyang Yuan seemed to have stopped. It looked like they''d arrived.


    In front of him was a large bamboo building. The bamboo houses and the trees were clean and quiet. It was simple, elegant, low-key, and very hierarchical. It seemed to be a very quiet and beautiful place. In front of the bamboo building was a large stone tablet. On the stone tablet, three large words were written in fancy calligraphy: Violet Rain Tower.


    Violet Rain Tower! When I saw the three words, my heart filled with doubt. Judging from the name, it should be Yuan Ziyu''s residence. Ouyang Yuan is her senior sister, but why did he bring me here?


    Seeing that I wasn''t concealing my doubts, Ouyang Yuan smiled and said, "I don''t blame you, Gui Shi. As the disciple of Violet Rain, I naturally live here. Furthermore, since she''s here, she wants to see what kind of person her beloved disciple has in mind, so she asked me to bring her here."


    "I see. Excuse me, does every disciple of your sect live in this kind of bamboo house?"


    Without hiding anything, Ouyang Yuan nodded his head and said, "This can''t be considered a secret. All of my Thousand Illusionary Sect disciples live in bamboo houses like this. In addition to Junior Sister Violet Rain''s Purple Rain, as well as Qingyuan residence and old body, the names of the three are brought up by me and my fellow disciples."


    The bamboo building had three floors, but the doors and windows were all closed. Standing in front of the building, he could feel the Spiritual Energy within his body uncontrollably surging out. It seemed that it was not that simple inside.


    "Gui Shi, this old one will be sending you here. As for whether or not I can meet Lady Yue and Junior Sister Zi Yu, it will depend on your ability."


    "What do you mean, old woman?" My family''s Justices have been invited from afar, and they still have to accept your questions? "


    "Zhan Tian, shut up!"


    I smiled and waved a hand at Zhan Tian, stopping his anger. I nodded apologetically at Ouyang Yuan. "Elder Ouyang, I''ll trouble you to take care of them on your behalf." Zhan Tian, his four disciples, and Little Yu, Little Charmer, all of you listen to Elder Ouyang''s arrangements and do not cause any trouble! "


    "Scholar ¡­"


    "Go on. Take care of the tribulation. He''s more shameless." After interrupting Little Yu, I slowly moved forward and pushed open the bamboo door.


    Stepping into the room, the bamboo door automatically closed. Without Little Yu, I couldn''t see anything. I could only rely on my Spiritual Energy to slightly collide with the surroundings to understand the situation inside. In this house, there is only one painting according to my senses.


    The painting was only about two feet wide and four feet long. There was not even the slightest bit of spiritual energy emitted from it, making it look extremely ordinary. However, in the entire room, there was only one painting.


    I''m a Soul Cultivator, this shouldn''t be a secret. Otherwise, Ouyang Yuan would have been able to see what I saw even if I were blind. How could he not be surprised? This painting should be used to verify my identity or ability. Without Little Yu as my eyes, I can only reveal my Fate Soul and carefully observe it.


    When my Fate Soul appeared, I couldn''t move my body at all. It was as if my consciousness was completely focused on my Fate Soul. My body was just an empty shell, so how could I move?


    The contents of the painting were very simple, as far as the spirit gaze could tell. It was only a waterfall. Judging by the size and contrast of the painting, if it was a real waterfall, it would only be around a hundred feet tall and ten feet wide. Around the waterfall, there were a lot of flowers and grasses scattered around it.


    When I saw this picture, I pondered a bit and let out a smile. However, this smile appeared on my soul piece''s face because the change that happened before was indeed a bit ferocious. The Fate Soul slowly extended his right hand and his pinky pressed onto the picture scroll. With a "peng" sound, it exploded into a ball of soul power. Unexpectedly, it didn''t dissipate, but slowly fused into the picture scroll.


    A soul piece is made up of soul force. Since this picture lacks life force, it can be fused with soul force and the soul piece can be drawn. Besides, this picture can absorb soul force, so that''s what I wanted.


    Sure enough, after the fusion of soul power, the picture suddenly let out a burst of brilliance, causing the butterflies and birds to fly, flowers and plants to dance, the waterfall was roaring, a scene of prosperity, all the butterflies and birds were hidden in the forest, only after obtaining soul power did they reveal themselves, and the water fell from the waterfall, hitting the stones below, causing splashes of water, under the bright sunlight, it shined a rainbow of light, it looked very unmoving.


    "With such a beautiful scene, how could Nameless not waste it? Since it was inherited by me, White Fox Jussi, I shall name it ''Flipping Waterfall of Flowing Light'' today. Thank you for your good will, Elder Yuan. Hahahaha!"


    With a wave of his hand, Spiritual Energy condensed on his two fingers. With a flick of his fingertips, the words "Waterfall of Flowing Light Diagram" appeared in a small space above the waterfall, faintly revealing themselves along with the sunlight from the scroll. It was neither abrupt nor indifferent, just perfect coordination.


    Waving my hand, I accepted the painting and placed it in the Universe Ring. Laughing loudly, I walked up to the second floor. Since you want to make things difficult and find out the bottom of me, I naturally can''t lose out.


    The second floor seems to be a little smaller than the first floor. However, it is still very spacious. On the second floor, slight creaking sounds continuously sounded along with my footsteps. It sounds a little annoying. The second floor''s wall was empty without any decorations except for the fact that the room was a little cold. Moreover, there was an extra table made of bamboo, with a pot of tea and an inverted cup on the table.


    The cup was also made from bamboo joints, but it didn''t seem clumsy at all. Rather, it was extremely exquisite and also emitted a faint fragrance. Wisps of steam were being emitted from the mouth of the teapot. It was extremely fragrant to smell. It seemed like this teapot must be a good pot of tea.


    How could I not see through such obvious meaning?


    He slowly reached out and poured himself a cup of green tea. This tea was also very strange. The fragrance was very strong and alluring, but the color was as clear as water. Even his soul gaze could not detect anything unusual about it. This teapot was slightly heavy, but it was only able to fill seventy percent of the cup.


    Putting down the teapot, I raised the teacup to my nose and smelled it. I immediately realized that this cup of tea was not ordinary and there wasn''t the slightest bit of heat coming from it! The water vapor that it emitted was obviously cold air!


    Ice tea! I can''t figure out what that means, but I guess that the Thousand Illusion School and I have no enmity with each other, furthermore, the Immortal Martial School has personally ordered me to be removed from the list, if they can''t think of the fact that I have a force behind me that the Immortal Martial School is also afraid of, I really don''t believe it, so, they definitely will not dare to hurt me.


    I raised my neck and drank the entire cup of tea in one gulp. Feeling an extremely cold energy slowly moving down my throat and into my stomach, I started to unrestrainedly spread it out. I opened my mouth to spit out a ball of cold air and tried to circulate my spirit energy to disperse the coldness, but I discovered that even the spirit energy in my body had been frozen and was completely out of my control!


    On the scroll in his dantian, the fire energy surged. If it weren''t for the fire energy desperately resisting, I would probably have turned into an ice sculpture by now.


    I never thought that the Thousand Mirage Sect would actually dare to harm me!


    I was furious, but I couldn''t think about anything else. The endless chilliness from the cup of tea was quickly freezing my body. After a short while, I would definitely die.


    What should he do?


    His spirit energy could not be channeled and his spirit energy was in a stalemate with the cold energy. Protecting the scroll, he did not dare to act rashly. However, if his body was frozen, what use would the scroll have!


    A thin layer of ice has already formed on my limbs and face. A bone-piercing coldness permeates through my internal organs. At this moment, I have already become a statue of ice, unable to move at all.


    In this moment of life and death, I quickly thought of a way to escape.


    Suddenly, a flash of inspiration came. Demonic energy!


    After comprehending Mo Ang''s story, the spiritual energy in my body can be turned into demonic spiritual energy and will be frozen. If I were to turn it into demonic spiritual energy in an instant because of the brutality of the demonic spiritual energy and my cultivation level is much higher than celestial spiritual energy, perhaps the cold energy would not be able to freeze me at all. As long as I can dissipate or refine the cold energy, the crisis will be resolved.


    With a thought, the aura on his body suddenly changed, becoming extremely demonic and violent. As expected, the cold energy was not able to freeze at all, and the berserk demonic energy was many times stronger than the spirit energy. Furthermore, I purposely did it so that it circulated crazily in my body and forced the cold energy into a corner!


    After all, the cold air is too majestic. With all of the demonic power in my body condensed, I can only suppress it in one place, but it is not a long term plan. Only by slowly wearing it down with the fire element will I be able to ensure my own safety.


    When the fire elemental energy came into contact with the cold air, it made a small sizzling sound. The cold air was originally water vapor, but after the cold air dispersed, water and fire could not tolerate each other, thus they canceled each other out.


    Just when I thought of this, I suddenly stopped. The corner of my mouth curled up into a smile. I gathered the fire elemental energy and examined the ball of cold air with my inner sight.


    The cold energy is water. If I refine it, will I be able to turn it into water or ice elemental energy?

 C158

    Water was the softest thing, but it could also be extremely soft. The power of water was an unremitting force, and thus, the power of water element was also the longest and most flexible.


    The power of water lies in change. Those who become ice can be strong! If water and ice were to be cleverly transformed during a battle, it would definitely be able to create a miraculous effect.


    Ouyang Yuan had previously told me that cultivating water elemental energy, due to its long length and gentleness, was most suitable for one pair of hands. This was one of the advantages of water elemental energy.


    The power of the five elements is not as simple as it seems. Seems like the power of water elemental energy is the most versatile of the five elements.


    Moreover, I have another idea. I have already understood fire essence. If I were to completely understand water, wood, metal, and earth elemental energy, then when the five elements fuse together, how powerful would it be? I am definitely not the only one who has such thoughts. The cultivation world is so vast, and just in the Northern Kingdom, the number of cultivators in the Immortal Cultivation World is already more than billions. With more people, geniuses will be born, and those who become Immortal Emperor will also have extraordinary talents.


    In the world of cultivation, talent and diligence were important, but talent was absolutely the most important thing. The diligence of the day after tomorrow might be able to make up for some of it. It was just like a blind man who insisted on learning how to draw and wanted to use his brevity to spread it; why not change the course and learn vocal music?


    My natural talent is still very high, so if I were to combine the five elements, it would definitely be a success.


    He sat down cross-legged and restrained all the demonic energy in his body, slowly feeling the resistance from the cold qi.


    When I was focused, I didn''t know what time had passed. It was as if I was completely focused on the cold air and didn''t know anything about the people outside. A hard worker pays a heavy price. Besides, I''m not stupid. I gradually understood a bit of the water element principle. He gradually stopped suppressing the cold energy and started to guide it, using his meridians to operate.


    When I first comprehended Wind Essence, I changed it into a wind form, and with the help of the Heaven''s Heart Pill, it was even easier. But now, without the Heaven''s Heart Pill, I have such a large amount of cold energy as a reference, so it''s not slower than when I first comprehended it. Furthermore, I already have some understanding of the power of water essence, and even though it''s not much, it''s still better than nothing.


    The ice on my body gradually melted and turned into wisps of water vapor. However, it did not dissipate. Instead, it surrounded me. Although I could not see it, I could feel it. I focused on controlling it.


    I forcefully suppressed the fire elemental energy and water elemental energy, but it did not affect my perception at all. As a result, my perception progressed smoothly, and traces of blue water elemental energy began to slowly condense in my meridians. As my spirit energy circulated, it also continued to circulate towards the Immortal Soul scroll.


    After a while, the scroll appeared in his hand and the brush fell into his hands. On the brush shaft, besides the faint green light, there was also a light blue light.


    After keeping the Immortal Soul Scroll, I was in a great mood. Although an unknown amount of time had passed, and I had experienced a life and death crisis, wealth comes from danger. Being able to comprehend the power of water element will be of great help to me in the future.


    However, after comprehending the Water Element, I didn''t feel the least bit grateful towards Yuan Ziyu. After all, I almost died here before. If I didn''t have the demonic energy to hide it, then I would have already become a lifeless ice sculpture. What I don''t understand is, why would she want to kill me? Is she really not afraid of the power behind me exterminating a small Thousand Illusionary Sect?


    A trace of hostility appeared between my brows. I raised my head and a trace of killing intent appeared in my tightly shut eyes. However, it disappeared after a short while. My Spiritual Energy filled my entire body once again as I lifted my leg to head towards the third floor.


    The bamboo house only has three floors. The third floor should be Yuan Ziyu, but to my surprise, there was nothing inside the third floor. There was no one there, no objects, and only an empty shell.


    Is this a joke?


    Killing intent slowly surfaced in my eyes once more. I sighed and whispered, "Yuan Ziyu, you''re really playing with me."


    He turned around and walked down the stairs. When he stretched out his feet, there were no stairs!


    When my Fate Soul appeared, the square bamboo tower was like a cage, trapping me inside. The stairs from before were nowhere to be seen, and there were no windows either. They really treated me like a caged beast.


    It would definitely be a lie to say that he did not feel any resentment or anger. The third floor was a test, but where was that person?


    Resisting the urge to destroy this place with a single slash, I slowly paced around, feeling the difference. The first floor verifies my identity as a Soul Cultivator. The second floor has the intention to kill me, but it also tests my cultivation. Is the third floor a test of my intelligence, comprehension, or talent?


    The surroundings were completely empty. There were no hints or explanations. Was breaking through this limit considered a pass? After a moment of hesitation, I decided it wasn''t that simple. I sat down cross-legged and began to ponder the meaning of this empty room.


    "Empty. Empty. Empty. Empty. Emptiness. Contemplation. Emptiness. Emptiness. Emptiness. Emptiness. Life. Emptiness. Death. Emptiness. Contemplation. Contemplation. Contemplation. Contemplation. Emptiness ¡­"


    As he focused his mind, Master Hui Kong''s voice inexplicably resounded in his mind. He suddenly stood up, and his fate soul appeared to look around him. However, that voice disappeared, and there was indeed no one around him.


    With a move in his heart, he once again sat cross-legged and calmed his heart, and the voice from before actually resounded in his ears once again. If he carefully recognized it, it was indeed Master Hui Kong. What is the relationship between this empty room on the third floor and Master Hui Kong?


    Empty room, empty mind, empty mind ¡­ It turned out to be Buddhism. Could it be that after comprehending this layer of Buddhism, I will be able to walk out of this room?


    It might sound simple, but how many people could actually do it? His heart was empty, his thoughts empty. His mind was empty, without a single thought. However, the more he wanted his mind to think about something, the more many unfathomable thoughts would pop up. His own thoughts were not under his control at all.


    After sitting like this for a long time, he felt even more frustrated. He suddenly stood up and a saber shadow appeared. It was the Eighteen Style Coiling Dragon Blade!


    "Roar!"


    Using this blade technique from the demons was indeed very different from using spiritual energy. At this moment, the Wandering Dragon was filled with cyan demonic energy. It was ferocious and evil, and its aura was more than ten times stronger than before! Although my cultivation is now the same as Mo Ang''s, this sense of familiarity and familiarity is irreplaceable.


    With a wave of the blade, the dragon let out a roar and swung its body at the surrounding bamboo walls.


    "Bam!"


    The entire bamboo tower trembled violently, but it was completely unharmed. Not even a crack appeared on the bamboo wall. Even with Mo Ang''s advanced Pulse Condensation cultivation, he was unable to break through a bamboo tower with a single blow!


    Looks like this bamboo building, or just the third floor, probably did not originate from the hands of the people from the Thousand Illusionary Sect, and was very likely set up by Master Hui Kong. Just what cultivation is he and what is he planning to do?


    After my attack, the anger in my heart was reduced by half. I slowly withdrew my blade shadows and continued to sit cross-legged. After venting, his mind was extremely clear as he listened carefully to the words that had just been spoken.


    Once, twice, thrice ¡­ After repeating this countless times, a hint of relief appeared on my face. I finally understood a bit of the concept of emptiness.


    Emptiness was both "nothing" and "nothing".


    The scene in front of me was empty, the voice that had come before was empty, the slash I had made was empty, empty, empty. So, this empty room was empty, since it was empty, what was there to say about there being a door or a window?


    I lifted my leg and without any hesitation, I head straight for a bamboo wall. Even though we were close, I didn''t have any intention of stopping.


    After passing through the bamboo wall, I felt the change in my surroundings. My fate soul appeared, and what I saw was me standing at the stairs leading to the third floor. I never went up, and my thoughts were still empty. Interesting!


    He lifted his foot and walked up to the third floor. His Fate Soul was once again revealed. What he saw was a square table, with four people seated there. One of them had a white beard and a kind face. The other two women looked to be over twenty years old, and they were also as beautiful as jade. Their eyebrows were like willow trees, and their eyes were like almonds, and their red lips were like white teeth. Although they weren''t powdered, they were still several times more beautiful than the moon. However, the woman on the left was wearing an azure dress and had a calm expression. There was a faint smile on her face, as if a cool breeze was caressing her face, causing her to give off an extremely intimate feeling. As for the girl on the right, she was dressed in black and had a slanted gaze and pursed her lips. There was a hint of coldness in her tone, but she seemed to be more mischievous.


    Behind the girl in black stood two familiar people. One of them was dressed in white, with black hair cascading down to his waist, looking at me with eyes full of joy, as though he wanted to say something but was hesitant to do so. The other person stood there holding his sword. Although he was handsome, his face was filled with surprise and anger. His eyes were blazing with fire, causing his face to appear somewhat twisted. It was Sakura Swordsman Yin Tianhen, who he had previously exchanged blows with!


    "This old one knew that you would definitely be able to get up here. Please take a seat!"


    Upon seeing me, Ouyang Yuan hastily got up to give his seat to me. His expression was very respectful.


    "Hmph, and here I thought that the White Fox Jushi was some kind of handsome man. I didn''t expect him to be blind!"


    The person who spoke was the black-clothed woman. If I''m not wrong, she must be Yue Qingsi''s master, Yuan Ziyu.


    "Quickly, please. Please forgive me if I have offended you!"


    The one who spoke was the azure-clad woman sitting next to Ouyang Yuan. In the entire Thousand Illusion dimension sect, aside from the mysterious White Crane, there was only Ouyang Yuan''s third martial sister, Luo Qing''er.


    After keeping my Fate Soul, I lightly smiled and clasped my hands together, slightly bowing as I said respectfully: "Master Hui Kong, how have you been?!"

 C159

    Without even looking at the three elders, I bowed towards Master Hui Kong. Without being polite, I walked towards Ouyang Yuan and sat down, ignoring them.


    I also couldn''t see their expressions, but I heard the girl on the right coldly snort and show an extremely displeased expression. However, Luo Qing Er, who was on the left side, let out a light laugh.


    "Amitabha, how have you been?"


    "Haha, I''ve heard that little master Wu Xin said that the great master went on a long journey. I never thought he would appear in this Thousand Illusion Faction."


    Master Hui Kong chuckled and said: "I just returned and knew that Zhang Shi was mainly here, so I waited here."


    "A few years ago, I had a meeting with Ming Ming. At that time, I also met with master once. I wonder if master still remembers?"


    "Almsgiver Zhang is talking about when Wu Ming encountered the inner demons, right?"


    "Oh, is that image really that of a master?"


    "Not exactly the old monk himself, but just a trace of consciousness."


    Hearing Hui Kong''s words, an inexplicable fear grew in my heart. This fear had already stealthily turned my respect and gratitude towards him into a precaution, just because of that "old monk!"


    But previously Hui Kong also called himself a "poor monk", which meant that in front of us, he was still rather humble or amiable. Even though he had only changed his title, right now, it directly related to his attitude towards me, and it could be said that his relationship with me was no longer as friendly as it was before. Add to that the glimpse he gave me when we first met, and I have reason to believe that whatever happened to Hui Kong during his travels changed his view of me.


    A battle between cultivators must be noticed at all. Perhaps I should be more worried, but I definitely don''t want to be unaware of it when I am attacked in the future.


    "Grand master, you are truly an expert. Did you calculate the calamity that would happen on the day of Wu Ming?"


    "It''s tribulation, and it''s also destiny. Misfortunes and blessings and blessings go hand in hand. This is the law of the world."


    "Excuse me, may I ask if master can reveal his cultivation?"


    "Amitabha''s cultivation base is only at the Floating Cloud level. This old monk is only at the Heavenly Dipper Realm, which is equivalent to an immortal cultivator."


    "Li Tian? Equivalent? What does Master mean by that? "


    "Almsgiver Zhang might not know that this old monk is a Buddhist cultivator. Buddhist cultivators are different from immortal cultivators. However, Buddhist magic is also called power of will."


    "Oh?" I was suddenly interested, and asked Hui Kong: "Master, can you explain it in detail?"


    "Hmph, White Fox, you have quite the airs you have put on. You left so many of us on the side!"


    After hearing the girl in black berating me, a sneer surfaced on my face. However, I endured the fact that she was Yue Qingsi''s master and asked in an amiable manner, "May I know if this lady is the master of Lady Yue, Elder Yuan Ziyu?"


    "Humph, a blind man like you can see with your eyes. It''s me!"


    "Junior-apprentice Sister, don''t go too far. No matter what, I am still a guest of my Thousand Illusionary Sect!"


    Hearing Yuan Ziyu''s sarcastic remarks, Ouyang Yuan couldn''t bear to listen any longer. He snapped at her, but what he got instead was a disdainful sneer.


    "Senior Sister, no matter what, I am still a guest invited by your disciple. Even if you are angry, you still have to consider the face of your disciple and my Thousand Illusion Sect!"


    The one who spoke was Luo Qing''er. Although she seemed to be helping me out, a fire appeared in my heart when I heard this, and I couldn''t help but get angry. I said with a smile that didn''t quite reach my eyes, "My three elders, although my White Fox Jushi''s cultivation is not high, my power isn''t great, but in the second trial, if I didn''t have some secrets, I would have already died there, right? That makes me angry, as if it wasn''t you guys, but me! "


    "Die?" "Hmph, screaming even after taking advantage of the situation!"


    "Cheap? If I wasn''t an ordinary cultivator, who would be able to absorb such a large amount of cold energy? To be able to dissolve it, that is all my own ability.


    Seeing that I was no longer being polite, Yuan Ziyu slammed the table in anger. Her momentum increased and she seemed to be about to attack. Naturally, I didn''t allow myself to be bullied. I also released my aura and strong self-confidence immediately arose. Not only did I suppress Yuan Ziyu, I even forced her to stand up and retreat.


    "Master! "Priests ¡­"


    Yue Qingsi was already anxious, but considering the relationship between Yuan Ziyu and I, it would be difficult for us to be stuck in the middle.


    "Elder Yuan, I''m here to help you!"


    Seeing that Yuan Ziyu had been humiliated, Yin Tianhen immediately stepped forward and released his aura, even Yuan Ziyu was trying to resist together with me. However, even though his voice was filled with determination, it still contained a trace of unconcealable surprise. It''s also true that I wasn''t his opponent back then. It''s only been two years, and yet he''s actually stronger than the Heavenly Fusion Stage Yuan Ziyu by a level. How could he not be shocked?


    Seeing that they had joined hands, I was so angry that I laughed instead. I steeled my heart and the demonic spiritual energy fused with my spiritual energy, causing my aura to increase several fold.


    "What is this?!"


    Yuan Ziyu and the other two elders were shocked and immediately stood to the side, releasing all the energy in their bodies to fight against me. However, since I had used demonic powers, then my cultivation would almost be at the Heavenly Dipper Realm, so it would be extremely difficult for the three Sky Miasma Elders to join hands with me.


    Although this was only a competition of momentum, it was also a method of purely resisting cultivation. After all, momentum was the manifestation of cultivation, and it had nothing to do with other methods of fighting.


    "Amitabha, what is the need for you all to do this?"


    Hui Kong actually also stood up at this moment and emitted a strong aura. However, his aura is different from mine. Because we have anger and fighting intent, our aura is like a mountain and more like a blade. It''s a kind of confrontation, a fierce battle. "However, Hui Kong''s aura was extremely gentle, and seemed to be able to penetrate through anything. Against him, it actually felt warm and comfortable, rather than oppressive.


    Hui Kong actually intervened and easily separated us with his own strength. After seeing Hui Kong''s strength, I tactfully withdrew my aura and snorted lightly as I sat down. Yuan Ziyu and the others naturally also slowly withdrew their auras and returned to their original positions. However, one could imagine the ugly expressions on their faces.


    "Since Master Hui Kong has made his move, I will naturally give you face. If they no longer cause trouble, I won''t attack first."


    "You ¡­"


    "Amitabha, thank you very much, Almsgiver Zhang."


    After witnessing my strength, even though Yuan Ziyu''s heart was filled with unwillingness, she didn''t dare to interrupt for a short period of time. Thus, I smiled and nodded. "Master, please continue with your previous topic."


    "Oh? Haha, alright. Since Almsgiver Zhang wants to know, this old monk naturally won''t hold back. The old monk is a Buddhist cultivator, he is called the ''one breath for one breath,'' and the Buddha fights for one incense stick. Immortals can be considered a form of transformation for mortals, so when one mainly cultivates the dantian, it can contain a surge of Qi. This is how spiritual energy is absorbed and converted into one''s own power, and that is how immortals cultivate. "


    Hui Kong''s words changed the subject as he said in a slightly deep tone, "But we Buddhist cultivators cultivate a force of will. This force of will does not come from the energy in this world, whether it''s elemental energy or spiritual energy, it comes from this world, and it will eventually dry up. Once it''s done, it will be the doomsday for the immortal. "In ancient times, there were great Buddhas that cultivated buddhist arts. They cultivated a type of power of will, and the source of this power of will came from the human heart."


    "The human heart?"


    "That''s right. Every time a person believes in Buddha, his faith power will turn into the power of Buddha. As long as the person''s heart doesn''t die, his power will never be exhausted."


    "Master previously said, ''The equivalent of an immortal cultivator in the Heavenly Dipper Realm''. May I ask, Master, what is the difference between the levels of a Buddhist cultivator and an immortal cultivator?"


    Amitabha, the Buddhist stage is not really a realm, but a growth. It goes from bottom to bottom, slowly growing. It becomes a sariras, then to bone buddha, to flesh buddha, to body buddha, to body buddha, to old monk. At the moment, I''m nothing more than a bone buddha.


    "If the Bone Buddha is at the Heavenly Dipper Realm, then what realm is the Golden Buddha at?" Above the Golden Buddha, is there still a Buddha? "


    "The limitless Dao of Buddha, the Golden Buddha has reached the Indestructible Golden Body, immortal and immortal. It can last for tens of thousands of years, maybe there is, maybe not, but as long as there is a Buddha in the heart, it will always be there, so why seek out other realms?"


    I slightly frowned. Are there buddhist cultivators among the Seven Great Immortals? Is the buddhist stage a Golden Buddha? If the Golden Body Buddha was indestructible, then wouldn''t that mean he could rule the entire world?


    "Almsgiver Zhang is not a Buddhist cultivator. These realms are not hidden, and they are useless against Almsgiver Zhang. However, since you only know him well, Almsgiver Zhang doesn''t need to go back."


    "I will listen to the master''s words. This conversation has indeed gained me a lot of insights. Thank you, master!" Now that I have come to the Thousand Illusionary Sect for only one thing, once this matter is settled, whether or not I can meet Master again, will truly depend on fate. "


    "Almsgiver Zhang does not need to thank me. However, from your tone, it seems that you will be leaving soon. I wonder why?"


    "You''re leaving?"


    The moment Hui Kong''s voice fell, Yue Qingsi opened her mouth and asked me. Her tone was urgent, but there was a strong sense of loss in her tone.


    I smiled and shook my head. I didn''t answer Yue Qingsi''s question and softly said to Hui Kong: "My business is a promise. It''s not that I''m not willing to tell you, but that I really can''t."


    "Amitabha, since Almsgiver Zhang is in a difficult situation, this old monk will not inquire any further."


    "Thank you, master!"


    "However, Almsgiver Zhang has indeed misunderstood the three of them."


    "Misunderstanding?" I coldly laughed, "If killing is considered a misunderstanding, then if there is a chance, I would like to have a few misunderstandings with the Thousand Illusionary Sect!"


    "You ¡­"


    Yuan Ziyu seemed to want to say something, but hesitated. After giving a fierce "hmph", she did not continue.


    "A misunderstanding, it''s all because of this old monk. Please, Almsgiver Zhang, listen to this old monk slowly speak."


    "Alright, please elaborate, master!"

 C160

    As it happens, this old monk has some connections with the Thousand Illusionary Sect, so I came here as a guest. Firstly, I waited for Almsgiver Zhang to come and ask about the situation of the Thousand Illusionary Sect, and secondly, I also wanted to see Almsgiver Zhang''s achievements in the past few years.


    The goal of the first trial is to investigate the identity of Almsgiver Zhang. The second trial is set by Almsgiver Yuan, to see Almsgiver Zhang''s cultivation and comprehension. The third trial is given by this old monk, who wants to test the character of Almsgiver Zhang in Xuan City.


    He hadn''t expected that the first level wasn''t set up by Yuan Ziyu. In that case, the original owner of this painting was Luo Qing''er. That''s right, with Yuan Ziyu''s personality, she would''ve asked for it long ago if I accepted her painting.


    "That''s right, this one has guessed it too. The first level is indeed the case, and I must thank Elder Luo for the gift of the painting."


    "You''re too serious. It''s just a mere painting, so it can''t be considered a great gift. Besides, please forgive Qing''er for being frank. Qing''er''s original intention wasn''t to give this painting to you as a gift ¡­"


    "I know!" I directly cut him off, "However, this painting has quite the charm, and I took it in not because I want it for myself, but because I want to give it to a friend. I haven''t seen her for many years, and I''m late for a date, so since I don''t have much to offer to her, I decided to offer it to her and ask for it."


    After saying that, I took out the painting from the Universe Ring and slowly unfurled it.


    "Waterfall of Flowing Light!" On the other hand, since the Venerable One has chosen a good name for this painting, the black hair will definitely be extremely happy this time. "


    Turning to Yue Qingsi, I slowly passed the painting to her.


    "Are you really giving this to me?"


    Even though it was a question, Yue Qingsi still accepted the painting. Her tone was filled with pleasant surprise.


    "Naturally, a good painting should be given to a beautiful woman. I haven''t seen Lady Yue for ten years. When I have free time, we can have a good chat."


    "En, alright!"


    "Qingsi, accept this painting, don''t chat!" Thank you, Junior Luo. I have always wanted your life vitality diagram, but who would have thought that it would end up in my disciple''s hands. "


    "I''m not wrong, the one Senior Sister should be thanking is not Qing''er, it should be me, your esteemed self."


    "Thank him? "Humph!"


    I also couldn''t be bothered with Yuan Ziyu''s unfriendly attitude. I turned to Hui Kong and said, "Master said just now that the second layer was set up by Yuan Ziyu, and I coincidentally encountered a life and death crisis on the second layer. How could this be a misunderstanding?"


    "Amitabha, Almsgiver Zhang, please listen to this old monk''s explanation." The pot of tea on the second floor was a unique item of the Thousand Mirage Sect, called the Green Jade Ice Marrow. The cold air condensed but not dispersed, gathering and not solidifying. It was very strange. Even though it is extremely cold, it can greatly increase the power of the ice element or the water element. If one does not comprehend the power of the ice element or the water element, it is possible to comprehend one of them here and it can be considered a treasure that all the cultivators in the world care a lot about. "


    "But there are too many treasures, and they can kill you!"


    Almsgiver Yuan originally only put ten drops in the pot. Originally, it was already a great opportunity for an ordinary cultivator to take one drop, but for a Heavenly Realm cultivator to take five drops at a time is his limit, this old monk thought that Almsgiver Zhang is not an ordinary cultivator, not to mention his talent, his ability is extremely strong, so the ten drops shouldn''t be considered to be dangerous. However, he didn''t expect that the ten drops of Green Jade Marrow would gradually absorb the water droplets and the cold aura on the mountain and become half cup.


    Ten drops of tea, absorbing the water and cold energy into half a cup! I won''t believe this lies no matter what, but Hui Kong can actually say it, there must be a reason behind it.


    As expected, after pausing for a moment, Hui Kong sighed lightly and said: "Originally, this old monk didn''t believe that this would happen, but during this period of time this old monk was meditating and comprehending on the third floor, he sensed that no one in this room has come before. Besides this explanation, this old monk really can''t think of any other reason, unless the cultivation of the person who came to design it is too much higher than this old monk, otherwise this is the only reason. It was only after we felt that great chilliness that we discovered it, but just as we were about to act, we discovered that Gui Shi had already suppressed it and was beginning to refine it, not daring to disturb us.


    If he''s lying to me, he definitely wants me to die, and if he wants me to die, it''s definitely an easy task for him to take my life. There''s no need to go around in such a large circle, so I choose to believe him. [If someone is trying to kill me and my cultivation base is so high, who would it be?] People from the Immortal Sect?


    "Although the reason is a little far-fetched, since master has said so, I believe you."


    "Hmph, why aren''t you thinking about why we want to kill you?"


    "In this world, sometimes there is no need for a reason to kill people!"


    Although this misunderstanding can be considered to have been resolved, I still didn''t have a good expression on my face towards Yuan Ziyu. After all, her attitude was quite obvious, so why would I need to stick my head so close to her cold butt?


    "Previously, Master said that he wanted to know more about Wu Ming. This one does know a bit about it."


    "Amitabha, this can''t be better. Please inform me, Almsgiver Zhang."


    "Alright!"


    When Wu Ming fused with a soul fragment, I naturally knew its every movement. But now, Wu Ming slowly walked step by step towards the Eastern Kingdom with a bitter heart.


    The Eastern Ming Country was a very small country, only half the size of the Di Country, but it was extremely prosperous because the surrounding countries were the Feather Spirit Nation, the Qi Ming Nation, the Long Ming Nation, and the Yong Nation.


    The Eastern Ming Country, Qi Ming Country, and Long Ming Country were originally a large country, but because of the imperial power dispute, they split into three, slowly evolving into this state.


    However, he would often help those who needed help to spread the word of Buddhism, and wherever he went, no one would not praise him. In a few years of time, he had traveled a very far distance, perhaps this distance in his heart was a very small one, but since it had already begun, it would eventually come to an end. Perhaps at that time, I would be able to see the world that he saw.


    When Hui Kong heard the news about Wu Ming, he did not reveal any emotional fluctuations. He only sighed lightly, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Master, this trip of Wu Ming can also be considered as a method to temper one''s mind. I wonder why Master is sighing?"


    "The purpose of this trip to the Enlightenment is to refine the heart. Those who refine the heart must enter the heart first, and those who enter the heart will enter society. The method of comprehending the world itself is very good. Unfortunately, it is too obsessed with the Buddhist arts."


    I was a little surprised, "Comprehension is a buddhist art, so what does it matter if one is obsessed with dharma?"


    "Benefactor Zhang does not know that our buddhist cultivators want to see through, what is breaking? "Since it''s worn, then it must not be part of it. Whether it''s cultivation or cultivation, once you see through it, you will understand. If you understand, then naturally, you will not persist in this matter."


    Hearing Hui Kong''s words, I was indeed a little stunned. Since I have seen through it, I am not one of them. Then where did the Buddhist cultivator come from?


    Perhaps it was because he saw my doubt, Hui Kong laughed and said meaningfully: "Buddhist cultivators do not cultivate with high cultivation, nor do they live for long, but rather, they become Buddha for everyone. As for the Buddha, it was not his own body, but his heart. As long as one''s heart was in the Buddha, immortal and devil, what was he? What could he possibly care about? This old monk had been building the Demon Prison Temple for dozens of years, and had only taken in Enlightened Mind and Enlightenment. I originally thought that with Wu Ming''s talent, he should be able to understand, but I never thought that he would still be caught in it. "


    "Maybe he will see through it after he experiences it."


    Everyone was a Buddha. He hadn''t thought that Hui Kong''s ambitions would be similar to Xing Gan''s. They were for the world, for the people, for the world, and not for himself.


    "Alright, Almsgiver Zhang, the misunderstanding between you and Elder Yuan has been resolved. This old monk should also return to the Demonic Prison Temple to see that kid, Wu Xin. I''ll be taking my leave now. I hope Almsgiver Zhang can come to the Devil Binding Temple for a few days if you have time."


    As Hui Kong stood up, I also hurriedly stood up and said: "If I had the time, I would definitely visit again, I''m afraid that at that time, Master Hui Kong would go on another long journey."


    "Hahahaha, Almsgiver Zhang must be joking. If there''s nothing else, this old monk will not travel any further."


    "Alright, take care, master."


    "Master, take care!"


    Yuan Ziyu and the rest also stood up to bid their farewells to Hui Kong. It seemed that Hui Kong''s position in their Thousand Illusion Sect was quite high, but they didn''t know what his origin was. However, this meeting with Hui Kong gave me a slightly different impression. I used to think that he was a monk of great character and prestige, but after this conversation, I felt that Hui Kong was extremely wise and had told me a lot, but I don''t know how many truths there were.


    "Alright, since the misunderstanding has been resolved, shouldn''t we talk about proper matters now?"


    "Hmph, Qingsi, you''re the one who invited White Fox here. I''ll let you know then. I still have things to do, so I won''t accompany you for the time being!"


    After Yuan Ziyu said this, she got up and left in a rage, it seemed that she was extremely aggrieved in her heart. Previously when Hui Kong was here, it wasn''t good for her to flare up, and now after Hui Kong left, she couldn''t be bothered to stay here anymore.


    "Also, my Purple Rain Tower cannot accept an expert like White Fox Jushi. Please leave elsewhere!"


    "Master ¡­"


    Yue Qingsi hurriedly called out, but this time, Yuan Ziyu did not stop and just left.


    "You Shi, don''t blame me. Junior Sister Yuan has such a reckless personality. Please take care of her and don''t lower yourself to the same level as her."


    "Mm. Since Elder Ouyang has said so, then I naturally won''t lower myself to her level."


    "White Fox Servant, this bet might be between me and Junior Sister Yue, but it also involves you. Why don''t we change locations and discuss it?"


    The one who spoke was Yin Tianheng, and judging from his tone, he wanted to make it clear to me.


    "Good!" "Go, when I''m free, Lady Yue will bring me to your place."


    "You! "Humph, then I will be waiting for you!"


    After Yin Tianhen said this, he suppressed the anger within him and swiftly left this place. This caused Luo Qing Er to gently laugh.

 C161

    "Elder Luo, previously, Elder Yuan said that the painting was a ''vitality diagram''. Can you tell me what it is?"


    "Oh? Benefactor Zhang would like to know? "


    "Since I have already asked, I naturally want to know."


    Actually, I didn''t have a good impression of Luo Qing Er. However, I didn''t have any bad feelings towards her, so I wasn''t very polite.


    However, Luo Qing''er didn''t mind. She smiled lightly and said, "This life force diagram was drawn by Qing''er when she was free. There are only a few which Senior Sister Yuan always wanted, but she didn''t give them to you. I didn''t expect you to take one away."


    "No, not only does it taste good for Junior Sister Yuan, but I''m also extremely envious. Hahahaha."


    After a pause, Ouyang Yuan took the lead and said, "Jushi, this senior and junior sisters won''t disturb your reminiscence any longer. In a while, I''ll bring you to the Yuanyuan Pavilion and junior sister''s quiet courtyard. At that time, you can stay wherever you wish."


    "Alright, then I''ll take my leave."


    "Mm. Junior Sister, let''s go. Qingsi, take good care of the guest and don''t be slow."


    "Yes, Martial Uncle!"


    After Ouyang Yuan and Luo Qing''er left, Yue Qingsi and I were left alone in this room. It was rather awkward, and after a moment of silence, I coughed dryly and asked softly, "How have you been all these years?"


    "Hmph, not bad, what about you?"


    Yue Qingsi had returned to her ice-cold appearance when we first met, but the corner of my mouth had a trace of a smile.


    "Come, show me around."


    After hesitating for a moment, Yue Qingsi softly replied, "En." However, she stepped forward and pulled my hand. I was stunned for a moment before I took two steps back and said with a wry smile, "Lady Yue, please leave. I will catch up with you just by listening to the footsteps."


    "Fine, fine ¡­"


    Yue Qingsi also felt a little awkward as she quickly walked out with me following closely behind.


    "What happened to your eyes?"


    Hearing Yue Qing''s question, I smiled and replied, "It''s fine, it doesn''t affect me."


    "Fine." Yue Qingsi''s tone changed as she chided him, "Didn''t I tell you to call me when you''re seeking revenge?"


    "Eh, anyway, the revenge has already been taken. It''s been so long, and I''m fine now."


    "Hmph, luckily you are fine."


    "I heard from Elder Ouyang that you have changed a lot over the years."


    "Is there?"


    "She told me a lot about you."


    "Humph, Master''s mouth is broken!" Although Yue Qingsi''s words were a scolding, her tone was slightly coquettish. It looked like she had a good relationship with Ouyang Yuan.


    "Ah, by the way, why is your Master and your Uncle-Master so young, and your Uncle-Master so old?"


    "Ah?" "You, you can see?"


    Hearing Yue Qingsi''s surprised tone, I paused before replying, "I''m a Soul Cultivator. Have you forgotten?"


    "Oh, that''s right. I almost forgot about this. Back then, inside that Earth Spirit Barrier, the reason you told me to get within ten feet of you was because of the soul cultivator''s methods, right?"


    "That''s true, but because Soul Cultivator''s identity was sensitive, I didn''t tell you. You wouldn''t blame me, would you?"


    "It''s fine. If it was me, I wouldn''t have told others. Furthermore, we weren''t familiar with each other back then ¡­"


    "Haha, all these years, have your cultivation improved? Have you gone to look for Song Qianxi?"


    "Humph, Song Qianxi!" "I told the news of meeting him to Master and the Gui Yun Sect, but I didn''t expect them to only send two people to search for him, and even sealed off the news, not letting anyone know. Originally, I wanted to get them to help me find him, and then I would take revenge on my sister, but who would''ve thought that it was all just my wishful thinking, Master even imprisoned me within the sect for a year, saying that he was afraid that I would go out and cause trouble, a year later when I went out to search for him, how could there still be any clues?"


    "Your master is doing this for your own good. Your cultivation is inferior to Song Qianxi in the first place. Furthermore, he is a demonic cultivator. If you were to meet him alone, I''m afraid you would not even have the slightest chance to avenge your sister."


    "Sigh, actually, I know all of this, but I just can''t take it anymore! I''ll tell you another secret. Can you keep it a secret for me? "


    "Oh?" I wanted to ask why he wanted to tell me, but as soon as I thought of it, I nodded and said, "Speak, I won''t tell anyone else."


    Yue Qingsi sighed again. Her steps were abnormally slow and a sorrowful feeling slowly developed, "Actually, when I found out that Song Qianxi used my sister to steal the map of the land of devils, I went to stop her because I wanted to kill her. However, at the last moment, I still wasn''t able to do anything, which is why I was heavily injured by her. "


    "After all, blood is thicker than water. She is your only family member. I know that no matter how much you''re jealous, you will not truly harm your sister. In your heart, you view her more important than anyone else."


    "Heh ¡­" Yue Qing let out a light breath, as though she was trying to stop the flow of tears. I also did not want to talk about such a heavy topic with her. After all, I was trying to open up her scars.


    "Where''s your Martial Uncle Luo? I keep having the feeling that the life force diagram isn''t as simple as she said it was."


    Yue Qingsi paused for a moment and took a few deep breaths before unfolding the Waterfall of Flowing Light Diagram I gave her earlier. The sound of the scrolls rubbing against each other was very gentle, expressing her love for this painting.


    "Waterfall of Flowing Light..." This painting does not have a name, it is Martial Uncle Luo''s seventh painting. Although I have not seen her six vitality diagrams before, but I heard Master say that her vitality diagrams are extremely rare treasures, because not only does her painting have souls, it can also live! "


    I curiously asked, "He can live?"


    "Yes, but I''ve never seen it either. Because I don''t know what it means, I''ve also asked my master before. My master said that no one might have noticed it when they were still drawing." "Although Martial Uncle Luo''s cultivation is the lowest amongst the three elders, but in terms of technique, Master is inferior."


    "Looks like this Martial Uncle Luo has some secrets."


    Who would not have a secret? Look at you, your entire body is a secret, and right now I still don''t know a thing about you, I don''t know what abilities you have to make Senior Master be so polite to you, and also say that you are a noble guest that my Thousand Illusion Sect cannot offend. What''s even more surprising is that the Celestial Sect would actually issue a wanted order for you, but fortunately it has already been lifted.


    Even though Yue Qingsi said it in a relaxed manner, her tone was filled with worry. Perhaps, she really did have feelings for me.


    "You still haven''t talked about your Uncle-Master. Why is she so old?"


    "Martial Uncle also has his own secrets. Many years ago, he told me not to tell anyone else about it."


    "Alright, it seems that I''m too curious."


    Yue Qingsi giggled, "It''s not like I''m not going to tell you!"


    I also smiled. "It seems that you have really changed a lot. The old you won''t smile."


    "Hmph, it''s none of your business!"


    "Fine, I don''t care. Tell me about your Martial Uncle."


    "Humph!" "Master once unintentionally leaked some information to me, saying that Master is actually more beautiful than Master Luo and her. It''s just that, that kind of appearance is rarely seen in a thousand years."


    "She''s more beautiful than your master and Luo Qing''er. It seems she can be called the most beautiful woman in the entire Thousand Illusionary Sect. I just don''t know why she looks like this old woman."


    "I don''t know about this, but the number one beauty of the Thousand Illusionary Sect is not Martial Aunt, but Martial Ancestor."


    "Your senior, White Crane?"


    "Yes, it has been a long time since the ancestor has shown her face, and every time she comes out, she will wear a veil. Her master had been following her grandmaster for a long time, and she had never even seen his true appearance. She had only heard about him from her uncle-master. However, the title of ''White Crane Zi'' seems to belong to the previous generation''s Martial Ancestor. The current Martial Ancestor is known as'' Qianhe Zi ''. "


    "Qianhe Zi ¡­" It seemed that Zhan Tian and the others were only superficial in their ability to gather information. When they had time, they had to carefully train them.


    "Speaking of which, how did your cultivation grow so fast? My Master, Martial Uncle and Martial Uncle, along with all three of us, are only on par with you?!"


    "This, is also my secret."


    "Hmph. It''s fine if you don''t want to say it. As long as you can win, it''s fine. Otherwise, I will have to marry that arrogant guy."


    "Yin Tianheng, is he the strongest junior of the Gui Yun Sect?"


    "More or less. In the past, Song Qianxi was the leader of the young generation of the Gui Yun Sect. However, he was a traitor and was also a demonic cultivator. Thus, the number one genius among the younger generation fell to Yin Tianheng. However, no matter how powerful he is, he isn''t as strong as you! His cultivation is not even as high as my master''s. You must have won this battle effortlessly. "


    "If I don''t show up, do you have to marry him? "Using the happiness of your entire life as a wager is really something that does not take into account the consequences."


    "I know you will definitely come ¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. I''ll take you to see Uncle''s Wind Yuan Pavilion first ¡­" I''m sorry, I forgot you can''t see it. "


    "No worries, just bring me along."


    Someone like them who had not awakened their Fate Soul, had a fate soul that was in complete chaos and was extremely weak. Furthermore, without the protection of a soul tool, even if Yue Qingsi''s Fate Soul entered her Fate Soul, she would not be able to discover it.


    This time, when she was together with Yue Qing, she had indeed changed a lot, not in terms of appearance, but in terms of character. This time, when she was together with Yue Qing, she had indeed changed a lot, not in terms of appearance, but in terms of character, she was not as cold as she used to be.


    After a while, we arrived at another bamboo building. In front of the main building, there was a stone with three words written on it: "Feng Yuan Pavilion".


    "This is Martial Uncle''s Wind Yuan Pavilion. I''ll bring you in and take a look."


    "No need." I shook my head. The bamboo house inside was similar to the Violet Rain Tower, but a little more orderly. There wasn''t much of a difference.


    "Let''s go to Qing Yuan Residence and take a look."


    "Oh, okay."


    Although she was a bit doubtful, Yue Qingsi didn''t ask any further questions. She took me around a corner and headed back to the Qing Court.

 C162

    "How long are you planning to stay this time?"


    Yue Qing didn''t know that my soul was in her body and was able to see her expression clearly. Hence, she stared at me with hope, causing even me, a blind person, to feel a little unnatural.


    "I ¡­ don''t plan on staying here for long. I''ll leave after I''ve helped you to finish the third gamble."


    "So fast?" Disappointment was written all over Yue Qing''s face as she asked me with a frown, "Are you going to do something?"


    "Well, I''ve had a deal with someone, and I have to keep my promise."


    "Then, can you bring me along?"


    I suddenly stopped, but it only lasted for a moment. I immediately recovered, so Yue Qing didn''t notice anything amiss.


    "This, your Master would definitely not agree, right?" It wasn''t easy for me to reject him, so I could only reply in embarrassment.


    Hearing that I didn''t directly refuse, Yue Qingsi was obviously very happy. She smiled and said, "It''s alright. Master loves me the most. I''ll go beg her. She will definitely agree."


    "But she knows that you''re leaving with me. I''m afraid she''s ninety percent unwilling."


    "You don''t understand my master. She looks very cold and strict, but her mouth is sharp and her heart is rotten. She definitely has no ill intentions in this matter today."


    "Relax, I don''t have any bad intentions towards her, moreover, what I did was very dangerous, she is worried about your safety, so she definitely won''t let you go," I paused for a moment before continuing, "I also don''t want you to be in danger, so, I think it''s better for you to stay in the Thousand Illusionary Sect."


    Yue Qing''s hair did not reveal a hint of disappointment, but instead a slight blush appeared on her face. It seemed that she had only heard the last part of my sentence, and softly asked me, "You, really care for my safety?"


    "Cough cough, you''re my friend. I naturally care about friends."


    "Friends ¡­" Yue Qing''s eyelashes drooped, and after a moment, she raised her head and firmly said, "Since I am your friend, and you are my friend, if that friend has matters to attend to, how can I as a friend not help you with my own safety?"


    "This, is truly dangerous."


    "Hmph, it doesn''t matter. You didn''t even call me last time for revenge. This time, I must go!"


    "This ¡­"


    "What is this, ah, ah, ah, anyway I''m going. If you dare to abandon me, I, I ¡­" I''ll bite you to death! "


    Helpless, I could only nod my head without knowing whether to laugh or cry. Only then did Yue Qingsi reveal an extremely satisfied smile and hum a little tune as she led the way.


    While they were chatting and laughing, they had already arrived at the Pure Garden Residence. The Pure Garden Residence was also a bamboo building, and there were three words written on the huge rock at the entrance: "Pure Garden Residence".


    Words were like human nature. Ouyang Yuan had previously said that the three of them would write down the names of the bamboo gardens. The Violet Rain Tower was like a dragon and a phoenix. The Feng Yuan Pavilion was dignified and dignified. Ouyang Yuan was an extremely meticulous person. For such a person to be able to manage the general situation, his vision would naturally be much higher. The one with the best foresight would be her. Luo Qing''er''s personality should be more innocent and innocent. Such a person didn''t have many schemes in his heart, and most of them were the feelings of a young girl. However, in the cultivation world, it was not a good thing.


    Naturally, these speculations were only one-sided. If they deliberately changed the course of their words, then my thoughts would be completely false. But if they did, then the next position of Thousand Illusionary Sect''s sect head might very well fall to Ouyang Yuan.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    When Yue Qingsi saw me in a daze, she walked over and lightly tugged on my arm, her face full of concern.


    "Nothing, let''s go in and take a look."


    "Mm. Alright."


    With the help of Yue Qing''s hair as my eyes, I carefully looked through the entire quiet park. Looking at it with my naked eye, it was indeed no different from the Feng Yuan Pavilion of the Violet Rain Tower, but the weirdest thing was the feeling it gave me. It seemed to be slightly different from the Purple Rain Tower, but there was no difference at all.


    "Why are we not talking after entering this quiet place?"


    "Lady Yue ¡­"


    "No need to call me Lady Yue. Just call me Qingsi ¡­"


    "Eh, alright. Qingsi, when did you repair this Qing Yuan residence?"


    "About this," Yue Qingsi shook her head, "I don''t know either. Anyway, it has been here for a long time. What''s wrong? Is there something strange about this place?"


    "Do you feel that there is a difference between this place and the Aeolus Pavilion of the Violet Rain Tower?"


    "Different? I haven''t. I''ve been in the Thousand Illusionary Sect for dozens of years, and I''ve lived in this quiet courtyard for hundreds of times. But I didn''t find anything out of the ordinary! And even if there''s anything different here, Master will definitely tell me. "


    "What if even your master doesn''t know?"


    "This ¡­" Yue Qingsi frowned as she looked around, not knowing what to say.


    "Alright, alright, this is only one of my senses. Perhaps it is just an illusion."


    "¡­ ¡­." "Fine!"


    "Let''s go. Take me to see Luo Qing''er. I''m going to stay here."


    "You decided to live here?"


    Yue Qingsi''s expression was a little unnatural, as if she was somewhat worried, but at the same time, it was hard for her to speak up.


    "What? You can''t be thinking that I admire Martial Uncle Luo''s beauty, right?"


    "Dang ¡­"


    "Of course not. If the famous White Fox Jushi is a vulgar and greedy person, if word of this gets out, people will lose their teeth."


    In the distance, the green-robed Luo Qing''er floated over. Her thin gauze dress fluttered in the wind. It stuck tightly to her body, perfectly revealing her alluring figure.


    "Martial Uncle, why are you here?"


    Luo Qing''er pinched Yue Qing''s face and smiled. "This is Martial Uncle''s place, so naturally, I would like to come. Don''t worry, I won''t steal your beloved."


    These words made Yue Qing''s hair turn completely red. She stealthily glanced at me before quickly lowering her head.


    In fact, Luo Qing''er was half a head shorter than Yue Qing''er. She looked even younger than Yue Qing''er. However, her actions were very spoiled and she looked a bit awkward.


    "Just now we were still talking about Elder Luo, I wonder just what sort of mysteries Elder Luo''s map of the Heavenly Secrets is."


    Luo Qing''er''s eyes flashed, and she chuckled, "How could it be that mysterious? It was just a few random strokes, but I didn''t dare to use it to make a fool of myself. If it wasn''t for the help of the Monk''s soul power, the Waterfall of Flowing Light Diagram would still be a dead map."


    Ordinary mortals could only draw lifelike paintings that had their own charm. Although there was no real soul, and it only existed in death, cultivators were different. If their soul energy was compatible, then even an ordinary painting could become a priceless treasure in the mortal world.


    "Elder Luo is being modest!" I calmly changed the topic. "I wonder when Elder Luo''s quiet courtyard was built?"


    "Oh, can I have any advice for Qing Er''s Qing Court?"


    "I am not able to give guidance, but there is a trace of familiarity that I cannot recall in a short period of time."


    It seemed that she was still on guard against a Soul Cultivator like me. However, she also softly said, "Qing Er has been in this Thousand Illusionary Sect for quite a few years and the Qingyuan residence has been modified according to the location of the previous Elder. If I am not to be forsaken by you, why don''t you stay here for a few days?"


    I hesitated for a moment and felt that this place definitely wasn''t that simple. I nodded my head in agreement. If I didn''t discover anything a few days later, then I will end this matter here.


    "Qingsi, why don''t you accompany us to take a look around. Send someone to tell me which room you like to stay in." Gui Shi, Qing''er still has some matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving first. "


    "Take care, Elder Luo."


    Luo Qing''er lightly nodded her head, turned and left.


    "I''ll stay in that room."


    Yue Qingsi looked in the direction of my finger and saw an extremely ordinary bamboo house. She didn''t say anything and just called over a disciple dressed in green. After whispering a few words to him, the disciple quickly left.


    "All right, Venerable, but, seriously, why did you choose this place?"


    Faced with Yue Qingsi''s doubt, I shook my head slightly. "I don''t know why, I just feel that this place has a familiar feeling to it, that''s all." Alright, don''t ask anymore. I''ll tell you when I discover something, isn''t Yin Tianhen still waiting for me? Bring me to see him.


    "Well, all right. "Yin Tianhen is currently living in my master''s Purple Rain Tower. This person is also very annoyed, constantly talking to me about what he thinks he has done in the past, showing off and listening to my ears calluses rise. Help me get rid of him quickly."


    After Yue Qing finished speaking, she stared at me, as if she was trying to read something from my face. However, to her disappointment, from start to finish, I maintained a dull expression, not showing any signs of abnormality.


    Yin Tianhen is a man with pride, but not arrogance. Although he seems to be a chivalrous man, he also has a nickname, "Sakura Swordsman". Actually, he is extremely despicable.


    "Yin Tianhen, I will take care of him. If nothing unexpected happens, he will not appear before you again in the future."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true!"


    Yue Qing''s face revealed a hint of happiness as she hurriedly asked, "Then how do you plan to deal with him?" Our bet this time is a competition between young friends, and he is not anxious at all. Right now, he does not even know who the friend he has invited is. "


    "Among the younger generation, who is more powerful than him?"


    "Of course!" Yue Qingsi said in a serious tone, "Our country of Chen has five big sects and none of them are small sects. Because basically, most of them have been annexed by our five big sects. These five big sects, in addition to our Thousand Illusionary Sect, are the Gui Yun Sect, Nine Sword Sect, Heavenly Thunder Temple, and Yi Yuan School."


    Before I came to the Thousand Illusion Sect, I had already asked Zhan Tian and the others about this. It was not very useful, but what Yue Qingsi said next piqued all of my interest.


    "Yi Yuan School is the most mysterious sect, it is said that there is only one master and one disciple, but, there is a rumor that even the immortal sects value Yi Yuan School very much, almost to the point of fear!"

 C163

    How could there be no reason when wind came out of nowhere? There are a lot of things, even if it is just a rumor, but it''s not without basis. I don''t really believe that the Immortal Sect of South Sea City has some scruples about Yi Yuan School''s master and disciple, but I am absolutely sure that Yi Yuan School and the Immortal Sect of South Sea City have some connections.


    After listening to Yue Qingsi''s words, my interest in Yi Yuan School had never been stronger. Previously, Zhan Tian didn''t give me any information about his visit, so I was already somewhat curious, but now, this place is several times bigger than it is now. I secretly decided to put aside my plans to go to this treasure trove for now, and after the matter of the Thousand Illusionary Sect was settled, I would personally pay a visit to Yi Yuan School.


    Since Yi Yuan School has a relationship with them, I must know whether this relationship is friendly or hostile, and whether I can use this relationship to protect my own faction. So, I have to find a way to protect my own faction.


    "Let''s talk about these sects."


    "En!" Yue Qingsi nodded her head and introduced me to him in a low voice as she brought me back to Yin Tianhen''s residence.


    "I don''t need to talk about the Gui Yun Sect. Although there are quite a few disciples in Nanping City, there are only a few experts among them. This Yin Tianhen is one of the best." The Nine Sword Sect is in the Old City of Chen, which is a wonderful place. As the saying goes, the better the better the better, the more talented one is, there are many experts in the Nine Sword Sect, and the most outstanding one is Jian Fengyuan. Her power is unfathomable, and she is worthy of being number one in the younger generation of the Chen Nation.


    "First place? Then what about back then with Yue Liuli? "


    Yue Qingsi''s expression darkened, and I immediately knew that I said the wrong thing. Just as I was slapping my own mouth, Yue Qingsi did not rebuke me at all as she said in a low voice, "Liu-li, so many years have passed. If Liu-Li was still alive, it definitely wouldn''t be Jane Fengyuan."


    "Eh, what about the other sects? Then there is the Temple of Heavenly Thunder and the Yi Yuan School, let''s talk about the news of these two sects. "


    The Heavenly Thunder Monastery is the strangest sect. The Heavenly Thunder Temple is itself a buddhist sect, but the people that live in it are all the same type of Daoist Priest, and they don''t differentiate between Dao leaders and the like, and are also divided into the sect heads like us, like a mix of buddhist immortals. Although they are out of line, they are extremely powerful, and the sect head calls him a master of Treasure Light, a fat monk with a smile on his face.


    I have already said that there are very few disciples in Yi Yuan School, and there are only one master and disciple in the entire sect, moreover, their whereabouts are mysterious and unpredictable, so far there is no accurate information about them, but a long time ago, there was a shocking piece of news, that because they did not obey the orders of the Southern Immortal School, they came down to inquire about the crimes, and in the end, they broke their hands and feet and released the anger of the Immortal Sect, and sent out several elders, and in the end, dejectedly went back, no one has ever doubted the strength of Yi Yuan School, but no one knows whether this news is true or false.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s fake or real, I really want to see this Yi Yuan School for a while."


    "Don''t mess around!" Upon hearing my words, Yue Qingsi hurriedly tried to stop me, her face filled with worry.


    "Hahaha, I only said that. You already said that their whereabouts are unpredictable, so whether they can be found is still a question. Who knows, maybe they won''t even recognize each other."


    "Hmph, you should still be careful. Although this information is not known to be true, if it''s true, then it''s still an iron plate. If you meet it, then don''t provoke it."


    Unknowingly, we had already arrived at Yin Tianheng''s residence. We didn''t conceal our presence, so Yin Tianhen already knew of our arrival. He already opened the door and brewed some tea, waiting for me.


    "White Fox Jussi, it has been a few years since we last met. I truly have a whole new level of respect for you."


    "That''s right. After so many years, you''re still the same, and your cultivation hasn''t improved at all."


    "You!" Yin Tianhen''s face was gloomy, but seeing my strength, he held back and did not make a move.


    "White Fox Servant, I don''t know what kind of opportunity you have encountered these past few years, to actually increase your strength so quickly, but don''t think that I, Yin, will admit defeat so easily! Qingsi, are our bets still valid? "


    Yue Qing''s face was filled with displeasure as she said in a low voice, "I told you not to be so intimate. We''re not familiar with each other!" Also, our bet is naturally valid, but there are still three days left. If your friend doesn''t come within three days, it can be considered as giving up, and I''ll win then. "


    "Don''t worry, Qingsi. My friend will definitely come. I''m just afraid that when the time comes, I''ll be giving up on the White Fox Man, the person you trust the most."


    Although Yin Tianhen''s "black hair" was called out, his expression was ice-cold. It seemed that he was not that persistent towards Yue Qingsi. With such a young age and such a level of cultivation, his character was naturally not low either.


    "Alright, three days. I will stay here for three days. If your friend doesn''t come when the time comes, I will allow you to replace him."


    "Hmph, arrogant, arrogant, White Fox Jushi, you better not underestimate the heroes of this world!"


    I sneered, "There are indeed many heroes in the world, but you are definitely not one of them!"


    "You! Hmph, three days, just you wait! "


    Looking at Yin Tianheng''s increasingly gloomy and depressed face, I couldn''t help but think of the loss I suffered at his hands. I felt a trace of happiness in my heart as I laughed out loud and said, "I''ll allow you to join the battle with your friends!"


    The teacup in Yin TianHen''s hand shattered into pieces, and he desperately tried to control his anger as he enunciated word by word, "Don''t regret it!"


    "I, the White Fox Barbarian Sentences, have always kept my word. Towards you, I am not yet qualified to regret it!"


    After saying that, I turned around and walked away. From afar, I heard an angry roar.


    "Jushi, although Yin Tianhen''s strength is far weaker than yours, he likes to travel around and make friends with others. Perhaps there really is something amazing about his friends?"


    I waved my hand, signalling to her not to worry. "The most powerful and outstanding disciple from the five great sects in Chen Nation, is there any chance that he can beat your master?"


    "This ¡­" "It is absolutely impossible for her to be a match for my master. Although my master looks young, it is unknown how many years he has lived for. The young elites that we speak of are basically all around a hundred years old. To be able to reach my master''s level within a hundred years, this Chen Nation truly does not have such a genius."


    I nodded my head, but in my heart, I was sighing. Qiu Xuan has already reached the edge of the Realm of Flame Heaven within 40 years. He is more than half a level higher than your master, what a pity ¡­


    "Do you know anything about the surrounding countries?"


    "Surrounding?" "There are the countries of Di, Jiang, Long Ming, and Yu Ling, but I don''t know much about these four countries. After all, even though I was chasing Song Qianxi back then, I still followed Master''s instructions and didn''t leave the Chen Nation. I only have a complete understanding of the world outside."


    "Alright, then this is all that we can do. I''ll be staying at the Qing Yuan residence for these three days. After these three days, let''s see what kind of character Yin Tianhen has hired!"


    "Yes." Although Yue Qingsi agreed on the surface, the worry on her face did not decrease in the slightest.


    After all, Yin Tianheng has fully felt my strength, but he is still extremely confident in the person he has invited, so for someone as proud and arrogant as him, pretending to be 100 times confident in trying to confuse me is a little unlikely. In fact, it is very possible that that person really has the strength to fight me, but in the entire Chen Nation, other than the mysterious disciples of Yi Yuan School, who else would be able to compete with me?


    In three days, I stayed at the Pure Garden Residence. This place did give me a familiar feeling, but no matter how hard I tried, I could not find the source of this feeling. Even though there was a lot of spiritual energy here, it still looked extremely ordinary.


    There were quite a number of people living in the Qing Court. Although there were only a few people here and their clothes varied with the color of green, most of the time, they were all unfamiliar faces. There were roughly two hundred people living in the Qing Court. There were two hundred people in the Qing Court, and the Violet Rain Tower and the Avalon of Five Elements were about the same. The Thousand Illusionary Sect only had six hundred outer and inner disciples. They were not even half as strong as the Sky Sect, but their overall strength was much stronger.


    Luo Qing''er came over once in the past few days to talk about some common things she had done about cultivation. She didn''t have a center of attention when it came to personnel, and since Yue Qing Si wasn''t here, I couldn''t see her expression at all. However, I got the feeling that she was probing me step by step.


    Although Luo Qing''er is very amiable and innocent like the little sister next door, I have a feeling that she isn''t as simple as she seems on the surface. She''s just like this residence, giving me a slightly familiar feeling.


    However, my senses are always very accurate. It seems that the Thousand Illusionary Sect is not as calm as they seem on the surface. At the very least, this Luo Qing Er and the Qian Hei Zi whom I have never met is the biggest mystery.


    Three days passed by quickly, and in but a blink of an eye, it was all for us cultivators. During these three days, I also meditated quietly and thoroughly understood my demonic spiritual energy, and now, the exchange of spiritual and demonic spiritual energy is just a matter of thoughts. The fusion of spiritual and demonic spiritual energy, although not very easy, is at least very familiar.


    I really don''t have the slightest clue as to how to awaken the Shadow Soul, and the scroll he left me with my origin soul has already been used to open my scroll, so I don''t know the story inside at all. If I want to read the next one, I really don''t know when it will be.


    On the evening of the third day, I stood in front of the Qing Yuan Residence and felt the wind blowing against me as I quietly tried to comprehend the power of the wind. At the evening of the third day, I stood in front of the Qing Yuan Residence, trying to feel the wind blowing against me.


    "Jushi, the person Yin Tianhen invited is here!"

 C164

    The third day finally arrived. It was already evening, and it seemed that tonight would be the final battle. No one knew who his opponent would be.


    However, from Yue Qingsi''s anxious expression, I could guess that this person was not a simple character. As expected, Yue Qingsi said in a low voice, "Jushi, I never thought that the person Yin Tianhen invited would actually be a Li Tian cultivator! We arranged for you to fight outside the sect during the 1800s! "


    There was still an hour left before the time of the fates, but after hearing that person''s strength, I was still surprised. "The Realm of Flame Heaven?"


    "Yes, my master also saw it. She was also very surprised, and told me that that person''s cultivation was much higher than hers. He should be in the Realm of Flame Heaven."


    "Yin Tianheng is just a cultivator in the Sky Origin Stage. How could he get to know an expert on the same level as his master?" Could it be that this is an exchange of benefits? What treasure does he have that even a Heavenly Dipper Realm expert would be interested in? "


    He secretly guessed that Luo Qing''er had also come with a grave expression on her face.


    "Martial Uncle!"


    "Elder Luo!"


    "Hm!" Jushi, did the person Yin Tianhen invited, Qing Si, tell you about it? "


    I nodded. "Yes, why?"


    Luo Qing''er was slightly surprised. "You''re not worried?"


    "I am a little worried, but I have the confidence to defeat him!"


    Seeing my relaxed smile, Luo Qing''er shook her head and said, "Gui Shi, do you think you''re able to restrain that person because you''re a Soul Cultivator?"


    "Isn''t it? Elder Luo knows that person? "


    "I don''t know that person, Qing''er. However, I am a distinguished guest of my Thousand Illusionary Sect. There can''t be any mishaps, so Qing''er should tell you some things that I know."


    Luo Qing''er quickly said, "You don''t have to leave, these aren''t all that secretive. You should also know that they will be of great help to you in the future when you are in the cultivation world."


    When Yue Qingsi heard this, she stopped and listened to Luo Qing''er''s detailed explanation.


    "People have three souls and seven souls. Soul cultivators have the advantage of controlling three souls and probing them with attacks."


    I nodded. Actually, Luo Qing''er didn''t know where the two souls came from. One was the Fate Soul, the other the Shadow Soul. As for the third soul, it was impossible to tell where it was located.


    Luo Qing''er continued, "However, the reason why Soul cultivators are able to cultivate their souls is because of their unique physiques. After the birth of a child, due to the fact that the soul hasn''t completely quieted down, very few people will be able to see some ghosts. These ghosts are called ghosts in the mortal world.


    "However, as time passes, the child will slowly grow up, and the compatibility of the soul and the body will become more and more important. That is, the soul will slowly calm down, and the difficulty in cultivating the soul will also slowly increase. There is another reason why we cultivators cannot cultivate our souls, and that is because the higher our cultivation, the more compatible our souls will be with our bodies, and the harder it will be to cultivate our souls. Therefore, soul cultivators normally don''t have a very high cultivation level. Furthermore, they use a secret technique to keep their body in the shape of a child. This way, their soul piece''s compatibility with the body will remain at the level of a child and their control will become even more fluid. "


    "And a Soul Cultivator''s method of attack is to first detach the enemy''s soul from the body and directly exterminate the soul. This is something that I should know better than Qing''er."


    I nodded. Although Luo Qing''er''s words weren''t quite right, they were basically correct. But how did she know all this? What did she want to say?


    "I think I''ve encountered a few situations where the enemy''s soul left the body and instantly returned, making it impossible for the soul to attack, right?"


    "Yes, how did Elder Luo know?"


    "In the cultivation world, these are not considered secrets at all. Many large sects know about them, so they usually give their important disciples some necessary means of protection. The most common method is the Soul Lock Talisman!"


    "Soul Securing Talisman?"


    This time, not only me, Yue Qingsi also puzzledly spoke. I suddenly recalled the small two-fingered talisman in Yuan Dao''s fate soul.


    Luo Qing''er took out a talisman from her bosom. It was only the width of two fingers. It was exactly the same as the one on Yuan Dao''s body.


    No matter what kind of attack it takes, as long as it is unable to break through the bead, it cannot move the soul. Unless the person dies, the soul will not be revealed, which is a great guarantee to survive under the hands of a Soul Cultivator. It depends on the quality of the Soul Symbol being made, its effects are naturally much weaker, but it is still a rare treasure. As long as you stick the Soul Securing Talisman on your body, no matter where it is, your soul will be locked inside your body. When facing the attacks of a normal soul cultivator, your soul will also be firmly locked in place. If your attack is strong, even though your soul is hit outside your body, it will instantly return to your body.


    If Yin Tianhen has it, the person he invited must also have it. Although Qing Er doesn''t know why Ju Shi can cultivate both the immortal soul and immortal soul, if he wants to rely on soul techniques to obtain victory, it will be a little difficult.


    I nodded my head as I vaguely understood what was going on. Luo Qing''er was not only saying this much to Yue Qingsi, but also reminding me that the fate soul attack was basically useless against that person. Moreover, I felt that her main point seemed to be hinting at something.


    "What about you? Are you really going to fight against that person''s cultivation?"


    Luo Qing''er also looked at me with a grave expression, waiting for my decision.


    "Uh, so I won''t fight him? "Then what about the blessings of her life?"


    Yue Qing''s face turned red as she whispered, "Even if I don''t want to, I don''t want you to get hurt ¡­"


    Embarrassed, I scratched my head. I pretended not to hear what Yue Qing Si said and asked Luo Qing''er, "Elder Luo, do you know anything about that person''s situation?"


    Luo Qing''er shook her head and replied, "Qing Er only found out recently. That person''s cultivation is definitely above Qing Er''s. It is likely that only her teacher can contend against him. Furthermore, his Yuan Power is hidden extremely well. That person is extremely arrogant and doesn''t introduce himself. It''s impossible to guess his identity. "


    "Looks like this is going to be a tough battle."


    "Scholar ¡­"


    "If I don''t mind, Qing Er does have some small tricks up her sleeve that might be able to help me."


    I looked at Luo Qing''er in surprise, but she had already turned into a smiling face, waiting for my reply. Yue Qingsi also looked at Luo Qing''er expectantly. Perhaps she knew her personality, so she didn''t ask for her help.


    After a moment, I asked again, "How much can Elder Luo''s little toy help me with? And what are Elder Luo''s conditions? "


    Luo Qing''er chuckled. "A small thing is just a foreign object after all. How much you can help us depends on your own ability. As for the conditions, Qing''er doesn''t have them. She just wants to help you."


    [It turns out this Luo Qing''er spent so much time and effort just to make me owe her a favor!]


    "Many thanks for Elder Luo''s good intentions. I wonder what tricks Elder Luo has?"


    "Qing''er doesn''t have many treasures, just a ''life force diagram'' for each other, how about it?"


    The vitality diagram? The life force diagram wasn''t just a painting, but an alias. Luo Qing''er had painted a few of them herself. Yuan Ziyu and Ouyang Yuan had always wanted them, but they had no idea what they could be used for.


    "Good!" "Since Elder Luo is willing to help me, then I naturally cannot refuse. Regardless of the outcome of this battle, I, White Fox Jushi, owe Elder Luo a favor."


    Hearing that, Luo Qing''er nodded her head in satisfaction. She took out a painting from her Universe Ring and passed it to me. I was about to open it, but she stopped me.


    Luo Qing''er moved closer, and I naturally understood her meaning. I bowed slightly and whispered a few words into her ear, telling her how to use the life force diagram. However, this gesture was somewhat ambiguous. On the other hand, Yue Qing Shan''s face showed displeasure. However, since Luo Qing Er was her martial uncle, she could only remain silent.


    After Luo Qing''er finished her sentence, she giggled a few times before turning around and leaving. Yue Qingsi glared at her back and ran over, looking at me worriedly.


    "With Martial Uncle Luo''s life force diagram, how much chance do you have of winning?"


    "I don''t know either. After all, I don''t even know that person''s strength. Perhaps when fighting against a few moves, I would have a rough idea of what he''s capable of."


    "It''s almost time. If you see that you can''t beat me, surrender immediately. Don''t hurt yourself for me ¡­"


    I smiled and shook my head. "Do you really not believe me? Since I am both a cultivator and an immortal soul cultivator, naturally, ordinary people will not be my match. That person''s cultivation level is also only comparable to mine, so how about that person doesn''t have many tricks up his sleeve? "


    However, she still warned him, "In any case, if there''s any danger, you can just admit defeat or flee. If Yin Tianhen forces me to become his dao companion, I won''t agree even if I die. At that time, my master will definitely help me."


    "This is a rule that has existed for several hundred years. Could it be that you alone will be able to change it?"


    "Then, then I''ll run. The world is so big, where can I not go?"


    I bitterly smiled. "With your strength, I''m afraid you''ll be captured before you can escape from this country."


    Yue Qing''s expression was anxious, as if I had already lost. I could not help but chuckle, and comforted her, "Alright, I, White Fox Ju Shi, am not unworthy of my reputation. Even if I cannot win, he will definitely not win.


    Hearing my words, Yue Qingsi also burst out into laughter. "You''re really arrogant. In my opinion, you''re not much weaker than Yin Tianheng."


    "That''s because I have the ability to be arrogant and he doesn''t ¡­ "Alright, it''s almost time for the end of the year. I''ll be going now."


    "Yes, Master has set a rule that I cannot go out this time. But don''t worry, I will stay there and cheer you on."


    "There''s no need to work hard, just wait and see how I''ll defeat him!"

 C165

    By the time the sun set, the sky had already begun to darken. The oppressive black clouds slowly covered the skies as they stood in the snow and ice outside the Thousand Illusionary Sect. The atmosphere was especially solemn.


    I don''t know who Yin Tianhen invited, or what kind of cultivation he has, but from his confident gaze and expression, I do feel that there''s something out of the ordinary. After all, he can be considered to have fought with the current me, so even if he can''t guess my strength, he should be able to understand at least seventy to eighty percent of it.


    I also have a "life force diagram" from Luo Qing''er in my hands. As for what the life force diagram is, I don''t know, but I have seen more mysteries about Luo Qing''er, so I don''t trust her, and naturally, I don''t place my hopes on this scroll that I don''t know if I can use. I don''t want to use my favor to exchange for this painting, but I want to understand Luo Qing Er''s strength and cultivation through this painting.


    Raising my head to the west, a pitch-black figure slowly appeared in the gradually darkening night sky. It seemed to represent darkness and despair, slowly appearing before my eyes.


    His cold face and eyes were filled with killing intent, the sword in his hand was emitting a thick bloody aura, slowly approaching, his aura was getting stronger and stronger, I do not know this person, but I know of a symbol, it is a white cloud in his black collar, he is from Southern Immortal Sect!


    "Who are you?"


    Without answering my question, the indifferent young man''s voice became slightly hoarse as he asked indifferently, "Since you''ve appeared here, you should be the White Fox Scholar."


    I nodded and didn''t deny it.


    "Very good! "Die!"


    With a flash of my long sword, an ice-cold sword light suddenly appeared. The piercing sword aura actually caused the skin on my body to feel pain, and the snow wolf that I had captured as an eye cried out miserably. Its eyes immediately exploded with a bloody mist, but it didn''t die.


    With a wave of his hand, the strange and demonic dragon roared out, opening its mouth and crushing the sword qi. It stared at the man in black, its green aura diffusing into the air and suddenly, with a "peng" sound, it ignited into a raging fire. In the blink of an eye, the green dragon turned into a strange and terrifying long flame dragon.


    "White Fox, a monk. You''re quite capable, but you''re not worthy of knowing my name."


    "Is that so? "What makes you so confident that you can make me remember your name?"


    The black clothed man''s face hardened as his killing intent surged. A bloody red aura was unexpectedly emitted from his body. His killing intent was actually condensed into substance. Just what kind of monster was this!?


    I waved my longsword again. I didn''t want to be outdone. The Wandering Dragon roared and grabbed onto the hundred zhang sword shadow. ''Bang!'' The fire dragon sword shadow shattered at the same time. Fire rained down from the sky and melted into the world of ice and snow.


    "Windraiser!"


    As he performed the Windraiser stance, the black-clothed man''s expression changed slightly. However, he still only performed a single slash. It was as if he had trained to such an extent and could not perform any moves, and only knew how to randomly slash. However, this sword strike made me feel a little fearful, because this extremely ordinary looking sword strike was actually able to completely block my Windraiser Sword Style.


    As if he knew that I was a Soul Cultivator, the black-clothed man didn''t step forward. He just stood there, some hundred feet away from me.


    "You really know one of the six sacred arts of the Immortal Sect, the Windraiser Sword Style!"


    "So what?" I''m not surprised at all that this is one of the six sacred arts of the South Sea Immortal Sect, the Windward Sword Style. After all, he is a member of the South Sea Immortal Sect, and during the Sky Sect battle, the envoy that was forced back by Qiu Xuan was a member of the South Sea Immortal Sect.


    "But what I find strange is that your move, Windraiser, is completely unable to break through Gong Shaofan''s Pingchuan. Could it be that he''s actually deceiving me?"


    Gong Shaofan? Was this the name of the envoy from the Celestial Sect? From the looks of it, this black-clothed man definitely had some status within the Southern Wasteland Immortal Sect. Otherwise, he would not have said Gong Shaofan''s name in such disdain.


    "Hmph. A person like you is simply unworthy of using the Windraiser. Today, I''ll open up your horizons and let you die under the true Windraiser Sword Style!"


    After the black clothed man said this, he slowly pulled out his treasure sword and swung it towards me extremely slowly. Although this sword was very slow, as it was being swung down, endless wind elemental energy swiftly wrapped around it, as if all the wind elemental energy in this area was being sucked in. Even the wind elemental energy on my scroll started to move slightly.


    My heartbeat grew heavier and clearer as I waited for the sword to fall. I couldn''t move, not because I didn''t want to, but because the wild currents in my surroundings had sealed off all space around me. There was nowhere for me to hide!


    So this was the true Windraiser stance!


    "Windraiser ¡­"


    The black clothed person shouted. A huge green wind that seemed to destroy the heavens and earth immediately appeared on the tip of his sword. It surged towards me with the power to destroy everything.


    Eighteen forms of the Coiling Dragon Blade!


    The demon dragon roared and coiled around me, protecting me within it. The flames burned even more fiercely, and under the force of the wind, it didn''t show any signs of extinguishing. Instead, it became even more berserk! Being protected by the fire dragon, the black clothed man was completely unable to sense my state, and I took advantage of this opportunity to transform all of the spiritual energy in my body into demonic energy.


    "Hu!"


    "Roar!"


    The green wind attacked and collided with the fire dragon. The flames were blown backwards and swept away, leaving only sparks of fire behind. The strange green dragon was unaffected and continued roaring.


    "Bang!"


    The dragon''s head exploded, its body swayed, and it was already a little out of focus, on the verge of collapsing. I was shocked, the supreme technique of the Immortal Sect was indeed extraordinary, its power was shocking.


    The green wind gradually depleted as the Wandering Dragon was replenished by my demonic powers. The strength of the move was endless, but in the end, the black clothed man''s Windraiser was unable to break through my defenses.


    In Mo Ang''s story, the immortal soldier that killed Sha Ying was more or less at the Heavenly Fusion Stage. With Mo Ang''s strength, I am definitely in the Heavenly Dipper Realm, and with the strength of the Heavenly Fusion Stage, he almost broke through the defense of my Heavenly Dipper Realm. This black clothed man is incredible, and this doesn''t count as his hidden strength.


    Seeing that I was unharmed in the Windraiser stance, the black clothed man was extremely surprised and nodded his head: "Not bad, as expected of someone that even my Southern Immortal Sect values, to actually be able to receive my sword attack! "You have the qualifications to know my name. Remember, I''m Nie Kuang, the arrogant Madman!"


    "What an arrogant name. However, to have such strength at such a young age, you can be considered to have the qualifications to be arrogant."


    "Humph, no need to praise me. Your training time is much shorter than mine. Unfortunately, if it wasn''t for the order from the higher-ups not to kill you, I would have used my full strength to bury this hidden danger of yours!"


    Sure enough, he didn''t go all out. The Southern Immortal Sect was truly worthy of being called the Immortal Sect. He didn''t know how many people like them would actually appear.


    "However, if you are able to receive my next sword strike, I will admit that your opponent, Yin Tianhen, has lost."


    "What I''m more curious about is what benefits did he give you? You actually work for him?"


    Nie Kuang shook his head, "This isn''t a matter of strength. I owe him a favor. I''ll just return it to him."


    "Then if you lose, won''t you be unable to repay his favor?"


    "I''ve already made my move, and he already returned it. Does he dare to have any more objections?"


    Nie Kuang was indeed arrogant!


    "This sword is one of the six sacred arts, Moon Break!"


    There''s no moon in the sky today, but from his sword light, a hint of coolness could be seen. I already know three forms, Windraiser, Pinchuan and this Duan Yue, I wonder if I have the chance to see the other three.


    The clear and cold sword aura was extremely sharp, but this cold Qi did not dissipate in the surroundings, but had condensed into a line, as though all of its power was compressed in this line. The Windraiser Sword Style, from a moment ago, was definitely an attack of a large scale, but this Moon Breaking Sword Attack was an extremely condensed force, from the aura of this move, I could tell that I would not be able to defend against it.


    It seemed that he had to rely on Luo Qing''er''s life force diagram.


    The picture scroll shook and quickly opened, revealing a bold and imposing landscape painting. The mountain ranges overlapped each other, and it was thick and steep, and the next river flowed slowly, making the entire picture scroll seem transparent. I couldn''t see clearly, but I could clearly see the soul fragments attached to the Snow Wolf.


    As my spirit energy flowed in, I fiercely flung the painting away, and instantly, countless mountain peaks appeared in front of me, completely separating me from the man in black. This overlapping mountain peaks were actually exactly the same as the painting, even the river below was the same, but when I looked at the painting again, it was empty inside, it was as white as snow!


    The picture of life, what a great picture of life!


    I suppressed the shock in my heart and waved my hand to condense another dragon to protect me.


    "Clang!"


    With a light cry that shook the heavens and pierced the earth, I raised my eyebrows. The Wandering Dragon roared and immediately contracted his body.


    "Bang!"


    The roaming dragon that was protecting the surroundings immediately exploded and transformed into traces of green demonic energy. On my forehead, a drop of cold sweat slowly flowed down.


    The mountain range before him had an extremely neat and smooth cut across his waist, slicing all the mountains into two halves. After a series of rumbling sounds, they turned into drops of ink that dripped onto the pure white snow. It was extremely eye-catching and ironic.


    "You win."


    After Nie Kuang left those words, he gave me a deep look before turning around and blending into the darkness. At the same time, the cold sweat on my face also dripped onto the ground.


    Moon Break, this sword-art was too terrifying!


    However, Luo Qing''er was even more terrifying!


    How could an ordinary Heavenly Fusion Stage cultivator like her, who didn''t show her talent, draw such a powerful picture? Just how many things was she hiding? The Thousand Mirage Sect Elder, on the surface, is he only at this level?

 C166

    The mountain range was sliced apart by my sword, and the remaining power even broke the defense of my eighteen forms of the Coiling Dragon Saber Technique.


    Although the mountain peak formed by the vitality diagram was inferior to a real mountain, it was still very similar. Furthermore, there were a lot of them. To think that they would be destroyed by a single sword strike. This was truly out of my expectations.


    That Nie Kuang can also be considered a man. Seeing that I have survived his attack, he immediately admitted defeat and left. I wonder how someone like him can owe a favor to a despicable person like Yin Tianhen.


    After returning to the Thousand Illusionary Sect, only Yue Qingsi and Ouyang Yuan were waiting for me. Yue Qingsi''s eyes were filled with joy as she threw herself at me, almost crying out loud. It looked like I was extremely worried, but before she could say anything, a green woman ran over and whispered into her ear.


    Yin Tianheng''s face was ashen. He gnashed his teeth in anger as his entire body trembled. However, I guess half of his anger came from me and it was because of Nie Kuang. Nie Kuang was invited over by him and he thought that victory was already in his grasp. However, right now, not only did he waste a precious favor, he even ended up in failure. This indeed made him quite angry. Now that the conclusion had been reached, there was no need for him to stay any longer. Ouyang Yuan left without a word.


    "Congratulations on your victory. This old one knows that this person is not an ordinary person."


    "Many thanks to Elder Ouyang. However, although I have won this time, it goes against Elder Yuan''s wishes. I wonder how Elder Yuan will treat me?"


    "Hahahaha, I am truly worried. Although Junior Sister Yuan''s temper is quite explosive, she is still a reasonable person. This is a fair duel after all. Even if she was unwilling, she wouldn''t complain to me."


    "En, this is for the best!"


    Yuan Ziyu is Yue Qingsi''s master, if she really wants to harm me, with her kindness towards me, it would be difficult for me to make a move against her. I just hope that she knows her own limitations and can behave herself.


    "That''s right, even though I have won this time, it can be considered that I was extremely lucky. It is not only because that person was lenient, but also because without Elder Luo''s life force diagram, it would be difficult for me to return safely."


    "Oh?" With a slightly surprised tone, Ouyang Yuan asked, "How many of Sister Luo''s life force diagrams have you obtained?"


    "It''s only one, and it''s already wasted."


    "Ai!" Ouyang Yuan let out a long sigh. "If I had one, I would have studied it thoroughly. Back then, I had indeed seen Sister Luo use it before, and it was really amazing. I''ve tried several times but to no avail. I never thought that Jushi would have already acquired two."


    Hearing this, my heart suddenly skipped a beat and I asked: "Elder Ouyang, was it your master who personally took Elder Luo as his disciple at that time?"


    "Yes, back then I had been following Master for quite some time. Later, Master set a pass and those who could pass it were accepted as disciples. Junior Sister Yuan and Junior Sister Luo passed the trial one after another and naturally followed Master."


    "Oh!" Then, are they brought here to be apprentices? "


    With art?" Ouyang Yuan hesitated for a moment before she replied, "Sister Yuan did indeed have the skills to become a disciple, but she was just a mere Psionic Pellet Realm cultivator. Sister Luo was indeed just a child from a poor family. She was only 12 or 13 years old when she joined us.


    Hearing this, I felt that it was even weirder and could not help but to ask curiously: "Then who taught Elder Luo this life force diagram?"


    "No, Sister Luo''s life force diagram was not taught by someone else, but something she figured out herself. Amongst the three of us, Junior Sister Luo is the most talented, and her perception is also the highest. Master has repeatedly revealed that he intends to let her inherit her legacy. "


    There wasn''t the slightest bit of jealousy in Ouyang Yuan''s tone, and he was actually appreciating it even more. It was as if he were an elder treating an outstanding junior. This kind of attitude really puzzled me.


    "Elder Ouyang, could it be that you don''t have a trace of jealousy? "You are the head disciple of your master, and the head elder of the Thousand Illusionary Sect."


    "Kekeke, so what if it''s the Great Elder? As long as Master is satisfied, it will also be beneficial to the Thousand Illusionary Sect. Let alone Great Elder, even if this old one has to take my life, I won''t hesitate to do so! "


    "I admire Elder Ouyang''s Loyalty Token. I really want to see what kind of person your master is to be able to obtain such respect from Elder Ouyang."


    "I don''t mind staying for a few more days. Perhaps I might actually be able to meet Master."


    "No!" I shook my head. "I still have some matters to attend to. I will be leaving tomorrow morning."


    "So fast?"


    "Not fast, I''ve already delayed it for a few days. There are some things that should be done earlier, so I''m a bit more confident."


    "This is definitely a big matter! This old one naturally will not obstruct you, so I wish you success! "


    "Thank you!"


    "Alright, I''ve already arrived at your residence. It looks like Junior Sister Luo would like to say goodbye to me, so I''ll be leaving first."


    "Take care, please!"


    "Please!"


    As soon as he entered, the faint aroma of tea filled the entire bamboo house. As expected, Luo Qing''er was waiting for him. When I asked Ouyang Yuan about Luo Qing''er, I wanted to confirm her identity. Although I didn''t get the answer I wanted from him, it was more than enough.


    My guess is that Luo Qing''er isn''t as simple as she looks.


    "Qing''er congratulates you on returning with such a great victory."


    "Hehe, Elder Luo is too polite. If it wasn''t for that life vitality diagram of Elder Luo, the White Fox Servant would have died in vain."


    Hehehehe, Jushi is truly humorous. Qing''er doesn''t believe that without that life force diagram, Jushi really wouldn''t be able to block that move.


    They were all waiting for the result in the Thousand Illusion School. However, based on Luo Qing''er''s tone, she actually knows about the process of our battle, and it seems that she also knows about Nie Kuang''s Moon Splitting Fist. It seems that she has already wanted to reveal something to me.


    "Elder Luo is really secretive!"


    "Qing''er doesn''t understand what I mean!"


    "Elder Luo, what have you come here to say?"


    "Qing''er wanted to congratulate the Justices! Oh, if I, Qing''er, like it, am willing to offer you another life force diagram. "


    He doesn''t accept anything without success. The first life force diagram wants a favor from me, but if the second one wants a favor from me and it seems a bit forced, and I don''t have anything on me that she can scheme against, then what is the reason for this?


    "I ¡­" I was about to say no, but then I thought about it. Since I couldn''t see through Luo Qing''er, why not accept the painting and see what she was up to?


    Luo Qing''er smiled and placed the second life force diagram in front of me. I waved my hand to accept it and said with a smile, "Elder Luo, what is the meaning of this second one?"


    "I only asked after receiving it, does it seem a little excessive?"


    "No, no, no. If Elder Luo is unwilling to say, then I will naturally not force you."


    "Qing''er appreciates the character of this scholar. This second life force diagram is actually not that interesting. Perhaps one day, I will understand what Qing''er means today."


    As expected, Luo Qing''er''s painting isn''t as simple as it seems. The meaning of the second painting must be something. However, if she isn''t willing to tell me, then I will naturally be unable to find out within a short period of time.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Luo Qing''er left. I turned around and sat cross-legged on the bed as I thought back to what happened today.


    What happened today seemed extremely simple. It was Yin Tianhen who invited Nie Kuang to battle me and Luo Qing''er to give him the painting as a congratulatory gift. But when he thought about it carefully, it was not like that at all.


    Firstly, in my battle with Nie Kuang, he didn''t use his full strength. Moreover, he said that he owed Yin Tianhen a favor.


    Secondly, Yue Qingsi hurriedly left after whispering a few words to the green-clothed woman. Why did she leave without saying a word? Could something have happened to Yuan Ziyu?


    Third, Luo Qing''er''s painting gift this time is a bit strange. It seems like she wanted to explain something to me, but didn''t expect me to know right away. It''s as though she''s guarding against someone. Qian Hezi of the Thousand Illusionary Sect?


    These were all riddles. It looked like every sect was a pool of turbid water. It was impossible to know if there were any fish dragons inside or not without draining the water.


    Deep in the night, Yue Qingsi came with a message. Qian Hezi came out of seclusion, and after injuring Yuan Ziyu with one palm, he sent out an order for me to see me. I frowned and immediately followed her to Yuan Ziyu''s room.


    Halfway there, Zhan Tian and the other three came to find me. Little Yu and Little Charmer perhaps had also heard the news and realized the seriousness of the situation. They followed closely behind me without saying a word. Naturally, I let Little Yu act as my eyes.


    Arriving at Yuan Ziyu''s residence, Yue Qing''s eyes once again began to tear up. She tightly held the unconscious Yuan Ziyu''s hand, her heart filled with anxiety.


    Honestly speaking, Yuan Ziyu''s face was currently pale. Even if she was unconscious, she was still tightly curled up inside her blanket. She no longer had her previous domineering attitude. Instead, she had a delicate look that made people feel tender affection for her. Actually, Yue Qingsi was very similar to her. They were both strong people on the outside and weak in the heart, and they both hid their weaknesses through their cold appearance and fiery temper.


    "Why did Qian Hezi attack her?"


    "I don''t know either. When I first received this news, I was a little skeptical. However, when I saw that my master''s face was pale and covered in blood, I was really afraid that she would leave me. I was really scared ¡­"


    I could understand the fear in her heart. The current Yuan Ziyu had made her think of her own younger sister, as well as her own pain. She didn''t want the hidden pain to appear again, after all, she no longer had the strength and courage to bear it again.


    "Didn''t Qianhe want to see me? "Rest assured, I will ask for the reason. I will help you seek justice!"


    I turned around and headed for the Snow Cloud Palace with a trace of hostility.

 C167

    If the Clear Sky Peak was a symbol of the Thousand Illusionary Sect, then the Snow Cloud Palace was a symbol of Qiandao Zi.


    The Snow Cloud Palace was extremely huge. It was probably dozens of times larger than the Supreme Harmony Hall of the Celestial Sect of Wonders. The entire palace was made of white stone, and it emitted a cold, sinister air. And in this enormous palace, there was not a single person other than Thousand Crane Zi. All of the disciples and elders could only live in the three bamboo pavilions outside.


    Zhan Tian and the rest were originally going to accompany me in. After all, Zhan Tian and Wang Feng followed me voluntarily. Since I had matters to attend to, they naturally wouldn''t be able to obtain any more protection. Little Yu and Little Tribulation had never experienced the terror of the cultivation world, so they were even more fearless. They stubbornly grabbed onto my arm and insisted on accompanying me in.


    But standing in front of this Snow Cloud Palace, I actually feel a tinge of fear! After hesitating for a moment, I decided to let Zhan Tian follow me. The rest of them should stay here, as Qian Hezi''s prestige was still there, and she had only said that she wanted to see me alone.


    Being left at the same place, other than Linglong and Ge Qingshan, the other three people were very disappointed. They separated a wisp of their soul fragments into Zhan Tian''s body, and I could clearly see everyone''s expressions, but Zhan Tian''s eyes revealed a hint of curiosity. It seemed that while he was still nervous, he actually had a bit of interest in the mysterious Qian Hei Zi.


    As we slowly walked through Snowcloud Palace, the soul fragments that were hidden within Zhan Tianyun''s soul probed around. I discovered that the entire hall was filled with an aura of death and was extremely cold. It was hard to imagine that a living person had lived here for such a long time.


    Yue Qingsi had told me earlier that Qian Hezi had already been in closed-door training here for fifty years. After the match with the Guiyun School, he had entered the Snow Cloud Palace and announced that he was in closed-door training.


    It was only a single palm, but it sealed all of the spirit energy and elemental energy in Yuan Ziyu''s body. After which, it instantly scattered, and the immense vibration caused all of her internal organs and meridians to be damaged. However, I could tell that Qian Hezi had definitely held back, otherwise that palm would have definitely killed Yuan Ziyu. This caused me to feel somewhat afraid of Qian Hezi''s cultivation level. If I were to fight someone above the Heavenly Dipper Realm, I would have no hope of winning.


    As we went deeper, the cold yin aura became more intense and Zhan Tian started to tremble. I channeled some fire elemental energy into his body before I felt much better. The Snow Cloud Palace was also strange. There was nothing glowing inside, but it could still maintain a trace of light. Although it was not bright, it could still be seen clearly.


    There are only two paths to the entire palace. After I entered the gate, there is a door on the left and a door on the right. Qian Hezi did not say anything, but I hesitated for a moment before choosing one.


    There was nothing else inside the door. There was only a deep passageway that was filled with many twists and turns. It was unknown how deep it was. I secretly memorized the route, but discovered that it was too complicated to remember with just my memories. However, if Qian Hezi wanted to harm me, he would probably have some scruples. Furthermore, the head of a sect wouldn''t use some despicable method to ambush me.


    About four hours later, just as Zhan Tian was feeling a bit depressed, he finally saw a bright ray of light. He immediately told me a thousand times, "Sir, there''s something strange up ahead. The light inside is different from the road. It''s like a light."


    "Mm, keep walking."


    Zhan Tian had a vigilant look on his face as he walked in front of me. As he slowly moved forward, I started to admire Zhan Tian even more. After all, not only is he able to bow his head to a junior and protect me so earnestly, he is even more resolute and decisive. There aren''t many people like me here.


    After passing through the dim light, there was a stone platform several feet tall. There were four stone lamps around the stone platform, exactly the same as the ones he had seen in the land of the Imprisoning Demons. When spiritual energy flowed in, it would produce light, and on the stone platform, there was a person sitting cross-legged.


    This person had black hair that cascaded down like a waterfall and was spread out on top of the stone platform. The silver muslin robe on his body revealed a noble aura, and it also showed his noble identity, as the muslin robe was extremely wide, covering an area of two zhang around the stone platform. The person''s face was also covered by a silk scarf, which was very thin, but it completely covered his face, and even spirit energy was barely discernible, it was only a woman.


    To be able to appear in this Snow Cloud Palace, the identity of this person was obvious.


    My arrival didn''t attract Qian Hezi''s attention. She continued to sit there quietly, like a statue.


    "Qianhe Zi, didn''t you want to see me? I''m here."


    Zhan Tian was similar to my servant, so he knew that this was not the time for him to speak. Thus, he retreated behind me.


    The moment I opened my mouth, Qian Hezi couldn''t do anything else. He slowly pulled down his veil, revealing his opened eyes. There was actually a seductive look in them!


    "Am I beautiful?"


    The sound seemed to come from beyond the ninth heaven, causing others to feel as if they were riding a cloud. Their consciousness had long since collapsed, and only these three words remained in their minds, unable to be shaken off, infatuated with the sound ¡­ Biting my tongue fiercely, my fate soul suddenly appeared, immediately blocking off the temptation, I hurriedly took two steps back, my body was covered in cold sweat, looking at Zhan Tian, my eyes were blurred, my footsteps were blurred, as I walked crookedly towards Qian He, saliva still dripping from my mouth, nodding my head, "Beautiful, beautiful!"


    "Zhan Tian, wake up!"


    Zhan Tian suddenly shook and spat out a mouthful of blood. He staggered a few steps and fell to the corner behind him. He panted heavily, but he regained his senses. It was just that he looked like he had collapsed.


    Turning his head to look at Qian Hezi, he saw that she was still meditating with her eyes closed. Everything from before didn''t seem to have happened at all, it was just an illusion in our heads.


    "Qianhe Zi, what is the meaning of this?"


    Qianhe Zi slowly pulled down her veil a little bit more. I quickly took a step back and concentrated, afraid that she would pull another trick. However, I was wrong. Qian Hezi, who had pulled down his veil, revealed his eyes that were filled with the vicissitudes of life. His forehead was actually filled with fine wrinkles!


    At that time, Yue Qingsi had told me that the Thousand Illusionary Sect was filled with women, and Qianhe Zi was the most beautiful woman there. But how could it be like this?


    "White Fox, I''ve heard a lot about you!"


    His voice was hoarse and aged, and there was a sense of helplessness and exhaustion in his voice. He was like an old lady in the mortal world that was eighty or ninety years old.


    "You are, Qianhe Zi?"


    "There is no need to doubt that I am Qian Hezi."


    I wasn''t willing to give up and continued to ask, "The Thousand Illusionary Sect''s Sect Leader, Qian Hezi?"


    "Hehe, do you think that with my appearance as an old woman, how could I be the famous and unparalleled beauty?"


    I nodded.


    "Hehehehehe ¡­"


    Qian Hezi suddenly waved his hand and shot out a ball of spirit energy. I wasn''t able to prevent it from falling onto Zhan Tian''s forehead. Zhan Tian received this blow and fainted.


    "You ¡­"


    "Jussi, don''t be angry. Look at him. He just fainted."


    I turned my head to look at Zhan Tian and realized that this was indeed the case. I didn''t make a move and curiously asked, "If you really are Qian He, how did you become like this?"


    "Since Jushi also came in from the outside, you should be able to see the complexity of this passage, right?"


    "Yes, it is indeed very complicated."


    "To tell you the truth, both the left and right tunnels lead to this place. The two tunnels are extremely complicated and form a spell formation. This spell formation is a healing spell."


    "Healing her wounds?"


    "That''s right!" Qianhe Zi nodded tiredly. "The entire Snow Cloud Palace was built for me to heal my injuries. However, only Yuan''er knows about this."


    "Yuan''er?" "Ouyang Yuan?"


    "That''s right. She was actually also seriously injured. However, after so many years, she has only recovered a bit."


    "What exactly happened to all of you? Why did you injure Yuan Ziyu upon leaving the sect? "


    Qianhe Zi let out a soft sigh and said in a low voice, "Violet Rain, she ruined my plan. It''s the same for you, White Fox Jushi."


    I frowned slightly. "Plan?"


    "That''s right, my injuries actually occurred hundreds of years ago."


    "A few hundred years ago? Wasn''t that Sect Master Bai Xianzi back then? "


    "White Crane is me, and Thousand Crane is me as well. Merely, this is a name that I changed for the sake of deceiving others."


    "You made a mess of me, so you better tell me the whole story."


    "Yes."


    "700 years ago, I was the head of the Thousand Illusionary Sect, and I was known as White Crane. At that time, I was indeed beautiful and charming, and there were naturally many suitors. However, I refused them all until something happened."


    "What is it?"


    "This matter is related to the present Yi Yuan School."


    "Speak."


    The name of Yi Yuan School''s head is called Yi Yuanzi, and at that time, Yuanzi was not the name he is now, and I don''t know what his name is anymore. But he is an outstanding man with extraordinary strength, and indeed, he is a rare young talent.


    "However, we met a person during one of our travels."


    "Alone? "Who?"


    "I don''t know. We just found out that he stole the baby''s brain and fought him. We didn''t expect him to be a demonic cultivator! When I joined hands with Yinzi, she was actually no match for him. In the end, in order to protect me, she self-destructed her spirit pellet and died together with me, and that demonic cultivator also struck me at the last moment, causing my demonic qi to sink to the bones and constantly drain my life force. When I escaped back to the Thousand Illusionary Sect, she reached out her hands to support me, allowing the demonic qi to enter my body as well.


    Qianhe Zi wiped away the tears at the corner of his eyes and sighed, "The people of my Thousand Illusion School all train in water elemental energy, and my Snow Cloud Palace is also absorbing water elemental energy from the surrounding Heaven and Earth to help me heal my injuries. Every fifty years, we fight against the Gui Yun Sect is also to obtain water elemental essence stones to treat my injuries."

 C168

    "Then when we came in earlier, what was that bewitching illusion?"


    Qianhe Zi sighed and said tiredly, "This is the demon qi in my body. This kind of demon qi is very insidious. It can invade the body, and just a little bit can cause people to hallucinate and consume their Profound Qi."


    Looking at the Qian He in front of me, my mind raced as I pondered the sequence of events. After a long while, the corner of my mouth drew out a smile as I sneered, "Qian He Zi, Bai He, you really know how to scheme. Although your story can barely explain a lot of things and your act is very similar, you have overlooked a person."


    "What do you mean?" Do you not believe me? " A hint of anger emerged from Qian Hezi''s tone, and he acted very well.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but rather, you''re not Thousand Crane Zi at all. Where did I get this trust from?"


    "If I am not Qianhe Zi, then who is?"


    "Qian Hezi, I do not know why your name is Qian Hezi. However, as I''ve said before, you have neglected a person."


    "Who?"


    "Ouyang Yuan!"


    "Yuan''er?"


    I quietly took a few steps back and stood in front of Zhan Tian, blocking his unconscious body. "You said that Ouyang Yuan hadn''t recovered yet because of the demonic energy entering his body. That''s why he looked like that old woman, but you didn''t know that she only revealed her true appearance a few days ago. She thought I couldn''t see her, but in truth, I can see her better than anyone else!" "Also, I''m a soul cultivator. I used my soul piece to check her body, but there aren''t any injuries at all. Her face is the same as yours, fake!"


    "Impossible!"


    Qianhe Zi revealed a vicious look as his eyes burned with anger. He glared at me and said in a stern voice, "She can''t betray me, White Fox, I don''t know what methods you used to make her betray me, but today, you won''t be able to walk out of here!"


    "Hahahaha, you really aren''t Qian He!"


    Qian Hezi was stunned for a moment and suddenly reacted, "You lied to me!"


    "Humph, demonic energy? One yuan? Simply put, I have seen demonic qi and it has no such effect. With your cultivation, a mere demonic qi would last for tens of years. Why would you need to spend hundreds of years to force it out? Yiyuan, do you think I don''t know anything about Yi Yuan School? Yi Yuan School indeed only has a master and disciple, but they haven''t seen each other for a long time, so how do you have the opportunity to get to know Yuanzi? Moreover, Yi Yuan School and Nanke Immortal Sect are related, and with the cultivation level you described, it is simply impossible to hurt him, so how can we perish together? The illusion that we saw just now was not caused by demonic energy at all, it was clearly a magical technique! If I guessed correctly, you aren''t a real person. The word ''Thousand Mirage Faction'', ''Illusion'', is also what it is! "


    When Qian Hezi heard it, he suddenly laughed out loud and sent a palm strike over. I also sent out a palm strike and it pierced through her body. With a ''peng'' sound, her entire body exploded outwards, turning into a fist-sized ice crane and slowly broke into pieces.


    "Ji Shi''s eyesight is really good, it''s good to deduce!"


    Although I didn''t turn around, I could clearly see the fate soul within Zhan Tian''s body. The current Qian Hezi looked exactly the same as the one before, but the veil on his face hadn''t been lifted at all, and his voice wasn''t as old as before.


    "Yuan Ziyu''s injuries must be fake, right?"


    "It is indeed fake, but I have caused some small spells. She will wake up after a few hours without any injuries. The reason why I asked her to act out this play is to see if you would ignore the details because of your emotions."


    "Then why are you doing all this?"


    Chieko walked slowly to the stage and looked down at me. "For you!"


    I was shocked. "Me?"


    "That''s right!" "White Fox, you''re a Soul Cultivator. I knew about you from Yuan-er Qing''er. However, I can''t be at ease without personally seeing your abilities. I''ll entrust this task to you."


    "Delegation? You want me to do something for you? "


    "No, it''s a deal!"


    "You want to make a deal with me? "What kind of deal?"


    Bai Xianzi sat cross-legged and looked at me calmly. However, she probably didn''t know that I wasn''t blind when I said I could see.


    I can already see your level of power, a cultivation base comparable to the Heavenly Dipper Realm. I truly want to see your eyes, and with the Soul Cultivator''s special methods, you can complete the mission I''ve entrusted to you. As for you, you can also get something from me that will benefit you.


    "Tell me what you want me to do first."


    "I want you to help me investigate Yi Yuan School!"


    "Yi Yuan School again?" The stories that your clone told us earlier were all lies, right? "


    Qianhe Zi smiled. Due to the veil, I could only see a vague outline. I didn''t know what the smile meant.


    "Guess?"


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Where should I guess?"


    "Go to Yi Yuan School and see if you can find Yuanzi. When you find him, hand this jade pendant over to him!"


    Qian Hezi stretched out his hand and handed me a jade pendant that was slightly bigger than a fingernail. The jade pendant was very ordinary and didn''t have any spiritual energy fluctuations.


    "Yi Yuan School is extremely mysterious, I don''t even know where the gate to the sect is, how can I find it?"


    "Actually, it''s very easy to find. Go to the old city, there is a mountain there, and it''s very ordinary. It''s called Mount Qiao Mu. If they didn''t leave, they would have been there."


    "Since you know the address, why don''t you go yourself? Or send your disciples? "Why did you pick me?"


    "Because of your relationship with Yue Qingsi and he will not see me. If others were to go, they would basically die without a doubt. As for you ¡­"


    "What about me?"


    "Nine out of ten!"


    "I ¡­" I sighed and faintly said, "Then, what can you give me?"


    "What I can give you is a good fortune that will allow you to fully form the power of water essence!"


    "Large Success of the Water Elemental Power!"


    "That''s right. How about this condition?"


    "Deal!" After a pause, I added, "There is another condition."


    "Tell me your conditions, and see if I accept."


    "This condition does not cause you any loss at all. That is, let me see your true appearance."


    "Oh? Why did you raise this condition? "


    "I''m just curious."


    "Deal!"


    After Qian Hezi finished speaking, he exhaled a breath of cold air that penetrated through his veil and slowly solidified, forming a milky white thumb-sized bead.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll swallow the pearl and not help you find the person?"


    "Naturally, I still believe in the prestige of a White Fox Scholar."


    After receiving the pearl, I smiled and turned around to slap Zhan Tian awake. Then, I pulled the confused him away and just as I was about to disappear behind the wall, Qianhe Zi''s veil slowly fell behind ¡­


    Walking out of the Snow Cloud Palace, I took a deep breath. Qian Hezi, what kind of person is she? Even I felt a little confused. Looking at the pearl in my hand, I couldn''t help but think of her beautiful face. She is indeed a lot more beautiful than Yuan Ziyu and Luo Qing''er.


    However, why did she ask me to look for that Yuanzi? Was there really a story between them? Furthermore, when I came out, I had deliberately gone back the way I came. I had barely managed to remember the route, but it really does look like a magic array. How much of the story her avatar had told me was true?


    "Zhan Tian, notify the others. Let''s prepare to leave."


    "Yes, sir."


    After arriving at the edge of the Thousand Illusionary Sect, Yue Qingsi pulled at me reluctantly, causing Little Yu to glare angrily at me. However, I didn''t tell Yue Qingsi that her master was fine.


    When Luo Qing''er didn''t appear, Ouyang Yuan smiled and bid her farewell. After some thought, I asked, "Elder Ouyang, is Master injured?"


    Ouyang Yuan''s expression changed slightly, but he quickly recovered. He couldn''t escape my eyes that were attached to Little Yu''s body. "You must be joking, Master. Master has been staying at the Snow Cloud Palace the entire time, wholeheartedly cultivating in hopes of reaching a higher cultivation level. How could she possibly be injured?" If it''s true, perhaps you are too impatient and have met with some mishap. "


    "Alright, I was overthinking it."


    "No worries, thank you very much for your concern." This is the Frozen Crane that our sect has sent a message to you. If there is anything that I can do, I can pass a message to you through this crane. "


    The ice crane in Ouyang Yuan''s hand was exactly the same as the one I''d seen in the Snowcloud Palace, but there was definitely a difference in its effect. I didn''t refuse it, and put it into my Universe Ring. This Ouyang Yuan must have known everything about Qianhe, otherwise he wouldn''t have given me this ice crane.


    "Guy, where are we going now?"


    Little Calamity was already itching to know the destination after exiting the Thousand Illusionary Sect. This kind of curious and playful character was not a problem at the moment. In the future, it might not be beneficial.


    "We ¡­"


    "Clang!"


    A sword shadow landed right in front of us. Zhan Tian and the rest immediately focused their attention to guard against it. Sensing a trace of familiar aura, I revealed a slight killing intent. Yin Tianheng!


    "White Fox, how have you been?"


    "Yin Tianheng, it''s you again? Why are you pestering us? "


    "Humph, you four worms, shut up!" Even though the Upper Sky Sect has revoked their bounty on the White Fox Berserker, the four of you are still being pursued! "


    I coldly said, "They are my men. You dare to make a move?"


    "Hahahaha, why not? White Fox, you have to protect the four of them. If I kill you, the higher-ups will not do anything to me! "


    I sneered. "You think you can kill me?"


    Yin Tianhen''s expression changed, as he said with hatred, "I am unable to kill you, so I have invited my Martial Uncle to help. I do not believe that you will live this long!" The four people behind him are the ones who escaped a few times, Ge Qingshan, Zhan Tian, Linglong Zi and Wang Feng. Those two young children are adopted by the White Fox Friend, so they can be considered as his flesh and blood. "


    A middle-aged man with a cold expression came out from the side. He was dressed in black, and his phoenix eyes emitted a trace of killing intent. He had the attitude of looking down on the world.


    "This old man is an elder of the Gui Yun Sect. I call Guru Tianfeng the Dragon-Seizing Hand, White Fox Jushi. Leave those six people behind, you can leave now!"